PDA

View Full Version : Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute


Pages : 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 [17] 18 19 20 21

birdie8819
03-05-2008, 11:57 PM
I noticed her right away when I entered sitting next to the bar. She was wearing a dark green silk dress that shimmered when she moved. Her hair was down to her shoulders and had some thickness and wave to it. She was laughing at two guys that were distracting her left and right, while at the same time they fending off there unwanted touches. Annoyingly, one slipped something into her drink when she was looking at the other and I wasn't sure that she caught it. I thought I better not waste time as I walked over to her. She gave me a once over and looked at the two almost GQ looking guys.

"Excuse me a moment," I said leaning down whispering, "You look like a woman that has a rosary tucked inside your lingerie," she gasped. I slid my hand down her arm and took her wrist, pulling her lightly off the chair, "Excuse us gentlemen, we have business to take care of."

She smiled a bit as she followed. She was petite, possibly a little over 5 foot. I was actually afraid I was going to break her. We slipped through the crowd and out the back exit, allowing another couple to re-enter, the woman wiping her lips and nose a bit.

"So why did you take me here?" she queried, I didn't say anything and pulled her into me. I reached down and hiked up her dress, squeezing her tight butt with my hands, "Because I felt like taking what I wanted."

"What if it isn't yours to take?" she questioned.

"It's either mine to take, or the two men in there will be using you for a drugged up sex puppet," I simply said, smashing my mouth against her and slamming her against the wall. She gasped as my body pressed into hers, she groaned as I slid my ands up her body and pulled down the top of her dress to reveal the top of a corset, pert boobs, and a crucifix on a golden chain lodged between her breasts.

"It's not a rosary," she smirked, "But you came close enough," I popped her tits over the top of the corset and squeezed her nipples. Jenny wasn't wasting time either as she undid my belt and unzipped my pants, reaching her hands in as I mauled her smallish tits with my fingers and mouth. She stroked my cock to a proper hardness. I simply grabbed her ass and lifted her off the ground, bringing her down and impaling her on my cock.

"Oh shit!" she cried out.

"Oh shit!" I echoed. I didn't expect the tightness around my cock as I pulled her roughly down onto it. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as I proceeded to pull my cock most of the way out and slam it back in. Every thrust came an "Ah!" or an "Oh Jesus."

"I honestly didn't take you for a dirty whore." I said to her as I licked her face, then bit at the nape of her neck. She wrapped her legs around my back and pounded back as much as she could, "No, you thought I couldn't take it like a dirty whore," she countered and gave me the energy right back, "Fucking use me, Jesus Christ I'm cumming." Her body seizured in my arms and I knew I wasn't going to be able to go back inside because this was getting her going as her juices were flowing down my balls and down my legs. This was getting her hot. I moved her over to what was a large electrical box and planted her down on it. I took my cock out of her pussy and flipped her over. Her feet were slightly dangling down, but it was level enough for me to plow her from behind.

"Fuck me!" she cried out, and I gave it to her, hard and fast. Kicked and pounded the metal box and worked her ass to my cock as much as she could. She had a hard time getting leverage. I grabbed her ass, lifted it in the air, and took advantage of it, causing her to slide up and down the box.

"Oh shit! Jesus fucking Christ!" she cried out, her dress crumbled around her hips, "I'm cumming again!" I put my hand to the small of her back and grabbed her hair, and pulled it back roughly, as the vice of her pussy did all it could to milk the cum out of my cock. It let up finally and I just proceeded to plow her roughly, her only response was heavy breathing and to mew and purr like a kitten. I noticed that the purring and mewing was downtime, cause when she was revving up she started with the moaning and the cursing and the calling out Jesus's name. I let her cum a second time before pulling out.

"On your knees and clean my cock," I said, "I'm not going to go and pop off in your belly and wind up having a bastard running around."

She did just that, getting on her knees and sucking my cock in her mouth. I had to question if Hannah actually knew the skills that Jenny possessed, unless she was just really sex starved. He'd have to ask Hannah more about that later. She gave excellent suction and took me down into her throat, making purposeful gagging noises as if to prove a point that she could deep throat. When she pulled back, I took my cock and smacked it against her face, before I grabbed Jenny's hair and pushed her head down on my cock again, letting out a low groan as I felt her swallow around the head of it. She took my hips and pushed her head away from my cock.

"I'm not going to let you go off and cum down my throat."

"Oh really, would you rather me cum on your face," I said grabbing my cock and jacking it at her, "so anyone can see what a dirty slut you are."

"No, the plan is to see if you can actually aim that thing at my mouth, so I can taste it, cum on my face would just be a bonus."

That triggered me, and I don't know if she got her eye closed in time. I was able to re-aim and land some in her mouth, and then purposely missed to hit up her upper lip and chin, and she laughed through the whole thing. She pooled up cum on her face and put it into her mouth, and made a show of swallowing everything she put into her mouth. "Yum, cum on my tongue" she said with a grin on her face, "I honestly could suck cock for hours, the fucking you gave me was a bonus. Any chance you want to take me up on that cock sucking knowledge?"

I looked down at her, stockings a bit torn from being on the concrete, dress all a mess around her waist and hips. Her makeup smudged due to sweat and cum. I really did. I wanted to hail a cab, have my way with her in the cab, take her to my place, have my way with her again, possibly breaking a good chunk of my furniture, and let her just have at my cock. What did I do instead? I pulled up my pants and rebuckled the belt, "Sorry lady, I got what I wanted."

She just smirked, "Maybe I'll have Sarah arrange round two."

I gave her a quizzical look, I had a role to play, so I lied, "Who's Sarah?"

"Ha ha, very funny," She said.

"I don't know what you are talking about, I don't get the names of sluts and whores, and since I'm not paying you, that makes you a slut." I said with a shrug. The look of horror was etched on her face and I remembered that image as I turned around and walked out of the ally.

I waited nearby out of sight. A few minutes later she came out, having mostly fixed herself up, and talking on her phone in an urgent voice. She hailed a cab and got in. It would have sucked if I left here there for some drug dealer to take advantage of, that off my mind, I hailed my own cab and left. Her and Sarah would work it out.


The End

birdie8819
03-05-2008, 11:58 PM
Mr. Yummy Cums Home

Stephanie peered out her living room window one afternoon. "Yes!" she shrieked to herself. "He is home."

The "he" she referred to was her neighbor across the street, Daniel. He would leave the country for about a month every other month, and, when he did, he left a gaping hole in the neighborhood. Daniel epitomized the expression "eye candy". At six foot with hazel eyes, he left her breathless. Add to that the shaved head (she loved shaved heads), the trim physique, and his freaky nature and she would get lost in a world of desire. In her own mind, she coined him "Mr. Yummy" simply because he was scrumptious to look at. Always a welcoming neighbor, she rushed across the street to greet him.

"Glad to see you back, Daniel," Stephanie greeted as she walked up the walkway to his house with him.

"Yes, it was a long trip this time," Daniel acknowledged.

"It is good to see you home," Stephanie said with a bit too much zest. "So what are your plans while you are home?"

"Oh, you know, the usual," he replied. "Get caught up on bills, clean the house, do yard work, hang out with friends, do my taxes..."

"Well, if you want to have a glass, I have some fresh tea at home; you are always welcome to drop by." Stephanie suggested as she turned to return home.

Once she got to her door, she turned to take a long, lingering look at Mr. Yummy. Daniel liked her tea, so she knew he would come over. A nticipating him coming over that night, Stephanie went inside to get ready. She soaked in a luxurious bath with lilac bath salts. She shaved her legs, her armpits and most importantly, her pussy. Stephanie stepped out of the bath and covered herself with her purple jewel-toned robe. Looking in the mirror, she took stock of what she saw -- brunette hair in a sassy cut, smiling emerald green eyes, and a curvaceous figure that no one would be ashamed of, and a mouth most said was full lips worth kissing. Not bad for a thirty five year old, she decided. Daniel and she did not have "that" kind of friendship, but she could always hope.

If a person peered through her bedroom window, they would assume she dressed to meet a lover. She slid into lavender silk bikini panties with a hint of lace around the top and a white lacy bra that was guaranteed to produce cleavage. She dressed in a simple black and white checkered tank top and a pair of snug jean shorts that emphasized her waist and ass. After putting on her makeup and doing her hair, she was ready for whatever Daniel wanted to happen, if anything.

Two hours later, after seeing Daniel do work in his front yard; she heard a knock on her screen door. "Come in, come in," Stephanie beckoned. She heard a wolf whistle coming from the foyer. "Looking good, Stephanie, looking good..." Daniel whistled again for good measure. "I have to admit, the thought of you looking so good gets me through the days on the rig."

She blushed as she confided, "The thought of you makes the days you are gone not seem so long. When do you take off again?"

"About three weeks," Daniel looked for a calendar to make sure.

"The only calendar is in the bedroom," Stephanie said when she realized what he was looking for. "Here, let me go and get it for you."

She walked into a bedroom that was very much a woman's bedroom. Everywhere a person looked was purple. "You don't like purple, do you?" Daniel laughed. Stephanie jumped not realizing he had followed her into the bedroom. He caught her in his arms when she lost her balance.

"Mr. Yummy," Stephanie moaned.

"What?" Daniel asked.

"Oh nothing," she muttered, "just my nickname for you."

Daniel started kissing her neck. "What are you doing," Stephanie was startled.

"I thought that would be okay considering how we have flirted in the past," Daniel apologized.

"More than welcome," Stephanie whispered as she turned around to kiss him for the first time. "More than welcome." Their tongues met and she thought "yummy".

Daniel backed her up to the bed and laid her down as he unbuttoned her jeans. Seeing her lilac panties with lace, he murmured, "Oh Stephanie." He continued to undress her with added fervor. When Daniel stripped her of her panties, his tongue found the button her clit. He sensually tasted her pussy; he ran his tongue from the top to the bottom. He did not rush because he knew that some things could not be hurried. Daniel's fingers joined his tongue in the torment of Stephanie.

Stephanie clawed the quilt on her bed in sweet agony. When he started to rise, she placed her hands on his bald head and guided him to her sweet spot. "Oh, my gosh," she thought. "This man is unbelievable."

"Yes, Daniel," she exclaimed. "Right there...no, right there...oh yeah, right there!"

"Mmmph," his mouth passionately continued to taste her. He broke her grip on her head and kissed upwards until he lay on top of her. He captured her mouth with his while he shed his shirt. Rather impatiently, he discarded his jeans. Meanwhile, she hurriedly discarded her black and white top.

Daniel skillfully guided his throbbing cock to her waiting pussy which eagerly accepted his cock. With precision, he moved in and out of her. Roughly, he pulled out and urged her, "On your knees." Stephanie rolled over and got on all fours. He entered her from behind while his hand found her clit and worked his magic there.

"Faster. Harder. Deeper. More," Stephanie commanded. "Give it to me. Give me your cock!" Daniel gave her everything she asked for and more. Minutes later, "Daniel, please, give it to me in my ass."

Pulling his cock covered with pussy juice out, he prepared her ass to accept him. Daniel rubbed his cock up and down her ass. With a thrust, he was in. "This feels wonderful," he told Stephanie. "You are so fucking tight. I want to lose my load right now in your ass."

"Yummy," was all Stephanie could say.

Daniel worked his cock in and out of her ass. Sometimes he went fast as rapid fire and other times slow and sensuously. Stephanie only needed a few strokes in her ass before she arched her back and commanded, "Fuck me harder Daniel." She could feel her twat convulse around his stiff rod. "Oh fuck yea, like that." Daniel didn't let up until she could coherently speak and had opened eyes that were glazed and cross-eyed.

"I am going to cum," he warned minutes before his cum came oozing out her ass. She disentangled herself and pulled him to the shower. While she lathered his cock, Stephanie noticed him getting hard again. After washing the soap away, she sank to her knees and took his dick in her mouth. Daniel was a man with a cock that resembled the Petronas Towers, soon she felt the head of his delicious dick massaging the back of her throat. She could touch his balls with her lips. Her lips began caressing his cock. She nipped at the head of his penis playfully. She licked. She sucked. She temped. She teased. In. Out. Shallow. Deep. He began to thrust his hips.

"Oh yes, baby," Daniel moaned. "Faster. Slower. Take it all. Oh my God. You are so fucking good at this." Without warning, he blasted a load in her mouth. Stephanie slurped as she swallowed his load as fast as he gave it to her. Her lips remained on his dick while her hands massaged it up and down to get every last drop of cum.

Catching her face in his hands, Daniel pulled Stephanie up to him. "That was wonderful," Daniel told here with appreciation. "I would have come over more often if I had known you could do 'that'." Stephanie laced her arms around his neck and kissed him. He could taste his cum, and found it erotic. Unabashedly, they walked into the living room where they could have a cigarette. While he held the ashtray for her, she told him that many times she had imagined him doing the things he did to her while using her vibrator.

"I have to admit that the vibrator is nothing compared to you," Stephanie laughed. She laughed the laugh of a seductress. "Do you want some tea? That is why you came over here, isn't it?"

Daniel laughed and accepted the offer. "You make the best damn tea, but it is not as good as your delicious pussy." Finished with their cigarettes, he put his arm around her as they sat on the couch drinking tea. "If you make another pitcher of tea, I will be happy to mow your lawn tomorrow." Daniel winked as he stood to leave.

Stephanie walked him to the door. "Mr. Yummy, you can have my tea anytime you want," she said suggestively.

He kissed her as he walked out the door. "Tomorrow is a date then."


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 12:05 AM
Early Arrival

I knocked several times. No answer. Susie had said she might still be at the store if I arrived early, but I knew where the key was hidden. "Go on ahead and let yourself in," she had said. "There's a couple of beers in the fridge. I'll be picking up more at the store, so help yourself if I'm not back yet." The key was right where it was supposed to be, taped to the bottom of one of the decorative rocks in the planter beside the door. I unlocked the door, then replaced the key and returned the rock to where I'd found it.

The TV was playing loudly in the bedroom even though she wasn't there, but that wasn't unusual. Susie always left it on when she went out for short periods of time. "Burglars are less likely to try to get in if they think someone's here," she had told me one time when I asked her about it. Actually, it makes sense, but I'm not one of those people who can leave the house with the TV on and nobody to watch it. Just one of my many eccentricities, I guess.

I got a beer and wandered into the front room. The beer tasted great after the ride over with the top down on the Boxster. The sun and wind had left me feeling really thirsty. The noise from the TV started to get to me as I stood staring out at the manicured golf course fairway beyond the sliding doors leading to the little patio. "Cripes that's annoying," I thought. "Now that I'm here, there's no reason to have to put up with that racket." I set the beer on the table and walked down the short hallway to the bedroom.

As I reached to push back the partially open door, I saw movement on the bed. I froze with my hand hovering over the door handle. Susie's pale right leg, bent at the knee, was moving slightly in rhythm with the music coming from the TV. I leaned to my left to see if I could catch a glimpse of whatever it was she was watching. On the TV on the dresser opposite the door, a man built like a Greek god was pumping his cock into his matching Greek goddess in time to the slow beat of a very erotically sensual song. My entire body flushed with heat. I knew that my ears -- indeed, my entire head -- had to be beet red as I realized Susie must be masturbating while she watched a porno video.

Susie and I had been friends for years, but we'd never been intimate. We'd never even thought of each other in that way. Finding her masturbating made me want to turn and sneak quietly back out of her apartment to spare both of us the agonizing embarrassment if she found out I'd watched her pleasuring herself.

But my curiosity, as well as my rapidly swelling cock, stopped me. With my heart thundering in my ears, I very slowly pushed the door the tiniest bit farther open until I could see that her face was turned away from me towards the TV, her entire attention on the video. She was panting, obviously working towards an orgasm as her fingers massaged her clit and stroked the sensitive areas in and around her pussy.

Like a yawn in a crowd of tired people, I was swept into the emotion of the moment and had my already throbbing cock out of my pants in a matter of moments. I watched her hands as they worked at her pussy, strayed from time to time to her breasts and nipples, then back to attack her clit aggressively. She was whimpering now with her need to come. My hand pumped more and more strongly as I raced her to a climax.

Her breath caught and she groaned as her hips twitched at the moment of orgasm. My own orgasm came as she exhaled, her hips dropping back to the bed while her fingers still moved slowly inside her. I caught the come in my free hand, then backed as quietly as I could away from the bedroom door. I washed my come down the kitchen sink and dried both my hand and my cock with a couple of paper towels.

"Now what?" I wondered. I had no choice. I had to pretend I'd just arrived. I crept over to the front door and made a great show of opening it as if from the outside, then closed it noisily and called out, "Hey, Susie. You home?"

The TV clicked off and there was a rustling of bedclothes as she jumped off the bed. "I'll be out in a minute," she called. "You're here even earlier than you thought you'd be."

"Yeah," I called back. "Traffic was really light. Okay if I have a beer?"

"Whatever you want," she replied.

"Whatever I want?" I called.

She didn't answer. After a minute or two she emerged from the hallway dressed in shorts and a tee-shirt. Her pale skin was beet red from top to toe. I looked her up and down. "You sunburned?" I asked.

She couldn't look me in the eye. "No. I just woke up from a nap."

I smiled. "You must have been tired, huh? Feeling better now?"

She blushed even more deeply, but managed to look me in the eye. "Much better." There was the hint of embarrassed naughtiness in the look.

"Nothing gets rid of tension like a good, ah, nap," I declared.

I watched her eyes while I set my beer bottle down as if carelessly onto the crotch of my Levis and let my hand slide deliberately down from the neck to the base of the bottle. Her eyes flicked briefly to where it ended up, then back to my eyes. At that moment, she knew that I knew what she had been doing, but neither of us would ever admit it to the other.

The sexual tension for the rest of the visit was so thick you would have needed a chain saw to cut it, but neither of us acted on it, then or later, though God knows I would have jumped at the chance.

When I got home that night, I oiled up my cock and settled down to masturbate slowly and luxuriously as my mind ran over and into all the secret places on and in Susie's body. In my memory, Susie once again touched and pleasured her secret places as I watched and, once again, I came just after she did, only this time I let my come spurt up and over my stomach and chest, then continued to rub the now supersensitive head until I couldn't stand it anymore.

She'd probably be mortified to know I actually watched her masturbating that day, but maybe -- just maybe -- it'd turn her on to know the number of times I've jacked-off to the memory of that erotic interlude. Even now I can clearly see her fingers in my mind as they disappeared into the soft folds of her crotch, and my cock still responds almost as strongly as it did when it happened.

I keep thinking that one day I'll write it all down and send it to her, but that'd be awkward because we're still great friends and I wouldn't want to do anything to threaten that friendship.

Still, I can't help wondering if her body would be as much fun for me as it was for her.


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 12:10 AM
Fitting

It had begun as a simple ride to the mall - both had had some errands to run, and he'd offered to drive when she'd mentioned it. He was more eager to spend the time with her than he was to go shopping, but was willing to make the trip. For her part, she could have postponed the shopping, but had an idea that she'd been wanting to try on for a while.

They bantered and laughed on the drive over, both finding it less awkward than they'd guessed. He managed to drive and talk despite the distraction of her scent, and she kept twisting in her seat to face her body more fully toward him. She watched his face as he watched the road, noting each small smile and deep breath as they spoke. Adding detail to her plan, working up the nerve.

They agreed, walking in, to meet in front of a particular store in a half hour after they'd each checked off their lists. Surprisingly, they both were on time, him smiling and holding up the CD she'd been recommending on the drive over. How sweet - he'd really been listening. She tried to radiate innocence as she asked if he could help her make some choices.

He followed her in, past tables and racks of clothing, nodding to the lady on duty as she worked to straighten the stock. His friend explained that she couldn't decide about some outfits as she led him toward the fitting rooms. He winced internally - they'd not even really dated, it was a little early for the "does this make my butt look big?" conversations - but what the hell, he liked her, and he might as well pick up some nice-guy points.

She was biting her lower lip slightly as they rounded the corner and arrived at the "waiting area" - one chair at the end of the short corridor, which fronted the fitting rooms themselves. She felt his eyes behind her as they walked, and couldn't wait to try her plan. She left him sitting there, and promised to be quick.

He sighed quietly to himself as he waited, resigned to the too-small chair. Remembering the way their eyes had met when she'd seen the CD, he started glancing around for clocks - the mall was about to close, and he wanted to get her out of there. On to better things, right?

When she popped back into view, he started and sat up straight - she'd caught him thinking of her body, and he wasn't quite prepared to be polite. His gaze lingered on the curves of her, and almost too late he managed to meet her eyes. She seemed to be unconcerned and smiling, though, as she asked whether he thought it would work for her at some dreary function she needed to attend the next week. He took the question as permission to look again...

He smiled into her eyes when he was finished, and pointed out the ways the outfit suited her. Her lips parted involuntarily at the flattery - she didn't expect him to notice why it was working - and she turned it into a grin, thanking him for his obviously tasteful opinion. She pouted just a bit as she asked if he'd look at another outfit for her, and genuinely smiled as he agreed.

Hastily she returned to the fitting room and shimmied into the next outfit, wondering why she'd said "don't go away," when it was perfectly clear that he wouldn't. Her thoughts raced as she primped as quickly as she could - the next outfit had better have its full effect, or she was going to have to just jump on him anyway. She hoped her excitement was as obvious as it felt, because she didn't want him to miss his big chance.

She tried to catch him staring again, but he was determined to look her straight in the eyes on her next trip halfway out, standing where she was visible only to the corner with his chair. The pout came back for just a moment - look at the rest of me, dammit! - but she carried on with her explanation, that she was looking for a fun outfit to drive men crazy in the clubs, and asked with her best mock innocence if he liked it on her.

It was time for his mouth to drop open - he almost said "yes" before even looking. But he caught himself in time, and played along hard, telling her he'd try to give her a full opinion. He was quite frank in staring at her, and she tried to control her breathing as he made her wait just a little too long before he spoke again.

Her grin was quick to answer him when he did - he'd asked if she could turn around so he could see the rest, in the tone of a little boy who suspected he was going to get a present. She wore the grin through the slow turn, enjoying how his low and quiet voice praised her and the outfit as she did. Her plan was doing just fine by her, and she was ready to move on to the wildest part.

She finished her turn with a giggle, and caught his eye once more, looking up from his tiny seat. She told him she wanted to try one more, the outfit she didn't know earlier if she'd dare, but one she was sure he'd enjoy. Her gaze trailed off to his lap, and her smile was wicked as she again disappeared.

He sat there somewhat over-trumped - there'd been no way to hide his growing erection, given the way he was sitting, the way she was standing. The way she was smiling, though, told him he was in for a treat, and he licked his lips as he glanced around instinctively. He found the store still empty - why he checked he wasn't sure, just preparing for whatever. In doing that, however, he missed her grand re-entrance, so much quicker than either time before.

When his eyes returned to the fitting rooms, she was standing there - feet somewhat wider apart than hips, arms behind her back, jacket fallen open. Denim, faded in but brand new. Its collar framed her throat, accentuating the lines of the muscles there, the ones designed to guide one's lips. By itself, the jacket was an excellent accessory.

Her smile, and his, and the light their eyes shared, sprang from the fact that the jacket was... well, by itself. The only stitch she had on, in fact, as she stood two steps away from the full view of the mall.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 12:11 AM
He stood immediately, in every sense. Eyes traversing her crinkled nipples, taking in curves; lingering between her legs in delight and disbelief. Nostrils flaring to catch the scent of whatever was beginning to glisten on her inner thigh. She let him stare until his eyes returned to hers... then her left index finger went to her lips to shush him, and her right hand waved urgently to beckon him to her.

Four quick steps and he was to her spot, but she had retreated into one of the rooms themselves. Two more steps and he was standing very close to her... and abruptly he sat on the low bench provided. Knees far apart, slacks under serious stress. It was his turn to beckon to her.

She stepped to him, legs coming to rest against his. Hands stretched up, breasts swaying beneath the jacket. Palms pressing against the wall above his head as she bent forward, lips locking on his upturned face. Her pulse pounded - she'd done it all perfectly, she was right where she wanted to be, and eager for whatever came next.

Tongues meeting, light growling from someone. His hands sliding under the jacket to her spine, then around to her front. His lips tracing that path down her neck as his fingertips found and sampled her nipples. Only moments spent before she leaned into him, physically insisting that his tongue keep traveling.

He went quietly berserk exploring her body. (What was she going to do, scream?) Lips tugging her breast into his mouth, head tented in the brand-new jacket. One hand going to the small of her back, sliding down, squeezing her ass. Other hand insistently sliding up her inner thigh, finding room, cupping her soaking mound.

He had to push the pace, had to judge how ready for him she was, because he was going to shoot gallons of sperm any second, and wanted it to go wherever she liked. His hand slid to place strong fingers over her labia, and insistently he spread them. One finger slipped into her, rubbing, probing, slipping toward a spot that should let him know what her body wanted.

Suddenly her face was buried in his neck as her body shuddered, and his hand was being soaked in the juice he'd scented earlier. He gently supported her while she panted and muttered about how good it all felt. One of her hands left the wall as soon as it could, to grab at his lap and paw at his belt. His free hand helped, then four hands were fumbling, then his bare ass landed back on the too-cold, too-low bench and she was swarming onto his lap.

Grasping, stroking, positioning. He felt a hint of warmth and wetness surround the head of his cock, and then she sat down all at once.

Their eyes went wide, and met, and each knew how badly the other wanted to scream.

He bucked to move her, and her elbows levered against his chest as she pulled herself up to slam down onto him again. They negotiated quickly and silently a rhythm, that mostly left his legs to support them, and her squirming body to do the rest.

She watched his eyes intently for the moment, and collapsed against him as it came. The brass buttons of the jacket bit into their chests unheeded as she felt him swell and burst in her cunt, as she ground herself against him to get all of the moment she could. She tingled from every nerve, thrilling at how every muscle of him strained to merge them together. Exactly as planned - except better.

She realized the escape was up to her, as he had used it all up for the moment, and reluctantly she pulled away. Whispering urgently about how they needed to go somewhere else, she slipped her panties back on (as best she could, with the mess), and watched him stir reluctantly to re-clothe himself. He preceded her out after one quick, thorough kiss, concealing his damp hand in his pocket as he stood by the chair. He was the picture of someone who wanted to be a picture of innocence, and she grinned ear-to-ear to see it as she rejoined him.

He grabbed the re-hung jacket from her with his dry hand, and strode toward the register. No reason they couldn't both pull surprises. He thumbed the right denominations out of his wallet before arriving, so he could keep his happy hand somewhere subtle, but he wanted them both to have the souvenir. He sensed her following slowly behind him to the counter, wondered whether she'd rather just run, and decided this was no time to turn back.

The saleslady was back behind the counter, intent on some paperwork, and distractedly rang up the gift. Finished signing something as he tucked his change away, paying no apparent attention to them as he was joined at the counter. He leaned slightly back against the woman he'd just fucked, who was standing mostly behind him. She was desperate for him to be cool, because she was far too flushed and sticky to seem an angel just then, and she didn't want any long discussions slowing down the way to his car.

Suddenly, though, the saleslady was speaking to him, handing him a piece of paper that he glanced at curiously. Her gaze searched around him to his new angel's eyes.

"That's a layaway check - I'll put those other outfits aside for you, no charge. I work this shift again next week - you can come in then and have another look at them, because I really appreciate your business."

Puzzled, he glanced past the saleslady, and looked at the ceiling and grinned as he noticed the discarded outfits. They were laying where they'd knocked them to the floor, clearly pictured on the security monitor underneath the shop's counter.

The intensity of the look the two women shared let him know that his friend was figuring it out too, and was not yet quite able to speak.

He turned to look expectantly at her, as she blushed for many reasons while returning the stare. He held out the piece of paper in his hand for her to take, his cock twitching slightly in the hopes that she would.


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 12:16 AM
Revelations



"Don't you think you've had enough?"

Katy's hand froze over the platter of sausage rolls as Mark's voice cut through her like a knife. Immediately there was a sudden noticeable lull in nearby conversation and several people turned to stare in morbid fascination. Her cheeks flushed deep red and her vision blurred with angry tears.

Mark glared at her with contempt. "You don't need to eat for two," he hissed with a pointed look at her swollen belly.

With her eyes cast downwards, she realised to her shame that he was right of course. She looked like an elephant these days and feeling hungry was no excuse for eating like a pig. It wasn't Mark's fault that he didn't find her pregnancy attractive. She could hardly blame him -- her lovely slim figure had vanished months ago.

"Gotta use the bathroom," she mumbled as people began to lose interest in their little spat and turned away again. Mark rolled his eyes and looked at her with thinly veiled disgust. She knew he found it intensely irritating that she needed to pee all the time, but she really couldn't help it.

Katy tried not to notice the sympathetic glances thrown her way as she threaded her way through the other guests. She felt utterly humiliated and she wished fervently she hadn't come to this horrible party. Even the family photos mocked her with their happy smiling faces as she slowly climbed the stairs towards the first floor of the vast house.

Once inside the upstairs guest bathroom, she locked the door and sat with some relief on the toilet. Christ, I can't even see my feet anymore. Looking down, all she could see were her massive tits and a swollen belly.

Before she had fallen pregnant, she had never imagined her body could change in such a catastrophic way. She had always been slim with average sized breasts for her frame. Almost overnight her boobs had ballooned into gigantic melons and her belly had expanded at an equally alarming rate. She sometimes felt like she was carrying an alien in there and that her body belonged to some other woman.

As soon as she began to put weight on, Mark had lost all interest in her sexually. He hated her new and expanded breasts; he thought they looked grotesque. Consequently, they hadn't had sex of any description for months now.

Katy had been forced to resort to self gratification in order to keep a lid on her libido. Since the morning sickness had worn off, she had been climbing the walls with frustration. It was just typical that Mark wasn't interested when she was. He was too busy working all hours to feel like sex, or so he told her every time the subject arose. Katy did wonder how come he switched off his phone every time he was 'working late', but it didn't pay to examine that little anomaly too much.

Katy washed her hands and stared miserably at her reflection in the mirror. As time went on, she was beginning to think that maybe she would be better off alone. It wasn't as if Mark was all that interested in the baby. He hadn't even bothered coming to any of her antenatal appointments.

If it weren't for the fact they were staying with his parents tonight, she would have found her jacket and called for a taxi. Right now, all she wanted to do was go and lie down somewhere. Her feet hurt and her back ached.

With a sigh, she unlocked the bathroom door and walked slowly back down the stairs. Hopefully the party wouldn't drag on too long; if it did, she would just curl up in a corner somewhere and fall asleep. Somehow she doubted anyone would notice.

* * *

The house creaked with unfamiliar sounds and Katy struggled to find a comfortable spot on the fold-up bed. The thin mattress was lumpy and no matter which way she turned, she simply couldn't settle enough to fall asleep.

From the other end of the room, Mark was snoring loudly. He had taken the single bed, insisting that since he was driving them home the following day, he needed a good nights sleep. Katy hadn't bothered to argue the point that she was the pregnant one and really SHE should be in the proper bed; she had known it would be a waste of breath.

Katy gave up all pretence of sleep. She pushed her body into an upright position, kicked off the thin cover, and carefully stood. Despite the late hour, she decided to go downstairs and make herself a cup of tea. Maybe then she would be able to relax enough to actually get some sleep.

It was chilly in the bedroom but she was still uncomfortably warm and her thin cotton slip stuck to her body like a second skin. The fabric moulded her breasts and she could see the dark aureoles of her nipples through it. She looked down hesitantly and wondered if she should put a dressing gown on as her slip revealed more than it concealed, then she mentally shrugged and decided not to bother -- it wasn't as if anyone else was likely to be wandering around the house at 4:00 am.

Mark rolled over in his sleep as Katy gingerly opened the door of their room, but he didn't stir. She carefully closed the door again and padded along the landing, before heading downstairs through the silent house. The family's spaniel was asleep in his bed in the kitchen when she walked in. He opened one eye and half heartedly wagged his tail a few times, before deciding it was way too early to be up and about. Within seconds, he was soon gently snoring again.

There was enough light streaming in through the french windows for Katy to see without turning the fluorescent strip light on. Flicking the kettle on, she stood staring out into the garden as the water slowly heated up. She could make out the shape of a hedgehog snuffling around in amongst the shrubs and she was so busy watching it, she didn't hear somebody walk into the kitchen behind her.

"Making a tea?" said a voice.

Katy jumped and spun round in shock. "Sorry, I didn't mean to wake you," she apologised as the kettle finished boiling and switched itself off.

Mark's step brother, Jack, smiled at her in the semi darkness and she suddenly felt horribly exposed in her short and rather revealing slip.

"I couldn't sleep either," he said blearily rubbing his eyes as he wandered over to one of the cupboards and removed two mugs. "Mark still snores like a freight train I note."

Katy giggled despite her embarrassment. "He always snores when he's been drinking," she said.

"And he's always nasty when he's had a drink," Jack said with an edge to his voice as he popped a teabag in each mug.

Katy's smile faded. He was right of course, but she couldn't admit that. Mark was still her fiancé despite his many shortcomings. Instead she shrugged and ignored Jack's critical comment.

"Milk and sugar?" he asked.

"Yes please," Katie replied. She waddled across to the window seat and placed a cushion behind her back. Now that the initial shock of Jack's appearance was wearing off, she had relaxed again.

She had known Jack for as long as she had known Mark. Mark's mother had married Jack's father when the boys were in their early teens. Most of the time they got along okay, but Katy knew that Jack had been the victim of Mark's temper many times when they were younger.

Now that they were adults, Mark kept his distance. Although he had never admitted it, Katy suspected that he was afraid Jack would get the better of him if he bullied him the way he had when they were kids. Since Jack was now bigger than Mark, he was probably right.

"You shouldn't take any notice of what Mark says," Jack commented lightly as he sat down on the seat beside her.

"What do you mean?" Katy asked blankly.

"I mean that there's nothing wrong with the way you look...being pregnant and all," Jack said gently.

Katy blushed deeply. "Mark thinks I look fat and horrible," she admitted in a tiny voice. It made her feel ashamed just to hear the words spoken out loud

"Don't take any notice of him!" Jack said firmly. "He's hardly Mr Fit these days."

Katy giggled despite her misguided sense of loyalty. Jack was right. She couldn't recall the last time Mark had gone to the gym. With all the time he spent at the office, he had piled on weight and was looking decidedly chunky.

Jack, on the other hand, was looking decidedly hot. His close proximity to Katy made her acutely aware that he was only wearing a pair of cotton shorts and his smooth chest was bare. The muscles were sharply delineated in the pale light shining in through the windows and Katy could hardly tear her eyes away.

"Mark might be my step brother, but sometimes he's a total prick," Jack growled as she tried to focus on something more neutral. "I've heard the way he talks to you -- I wouldn't talk to any woman that way, least of all the woman I was supposed to be in love with."


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 12:18 AM
Katy thought about that as she sipped her tea. When the last time Mark had told her he loved her? She honestly couldn't remember. Hot, unhappy tears slid down her cheeks before she could prevent them. Of course Mark never told her he loved her -- why would he -- she was fat and unlovable.

"I'm sorry," she sobbed, wiping her eyes with her hand, "I'm a hormonal mess these days."

"Hey," Jack said gently, "I'm the one who should be apologising. I didn't mean to upset you."

"It's not you," Katy sniffed, "it's just...everything!" The barrier that was holding her emotions in check, crumbled, and she was completely unable to stop the fresh tide of tears that fell like rain into her mug.

Jack immediately put his own tea down and pulled her into his arms before she could protest. Her huge belly meant that he couldn't get too close, but it still felt damned good to have a man holding her. Mark hadn't touched her for so long, she was starved of affection.

Eventually the tears subsided a little and she sat back, her cheeks blotchy and her eyes red and swollen. Despite her embarrassment at falling to pieces in front of Jack, she felt calmer now. The outpouring of emotion had been cathartic in a strange way.

"Your tea will be cold now," she commented ruefully.

Jack stroked her hair. "Doesn't matter about my tea," he smiled. "Are you ok?"

"I think so," Katy said. She could still feel his arm around her waist, protective and strong. It felt good and she began to think about how little she was wearing. Her breast was pressing against his body and the close proximity of his semi naked body was sending her libido into sudden orbit. Part of her wondered how it would feel if...

Then she stopped. It was wrong to be thinking such thoughts about Jack.

"I ought to get back to bed," she said awkwardly. "It's late..."

Jack looked at her, his hand reaching to cup her chin. "He doesn't deserve you, Katy," he said.

Katy stared at him in surprise. His brown eyes were dark and implacable as his hand dropped lower until it rested lightly on her shoulder. The skin beneath his fingers prickled with heat and Katy willed her body not to react any further. But it was hopeless. She had gone for so long without sex, this unexpected physical contact was like an oasis in the desert and her parched body was gasping for more.

"I'm not special," she said eventually, struggling to control her breathing. She knew in her heart that Jack was only being nice. Jack was family and that's what families were supposed to do -- support each other. "But thank you for making me feel a little better," she added as she fought to clear the swirling morass of sexual anticipation from her head and made an effort to move.

"You ARE special," Jack said firmly as he held her arm, effectively preventing her from standing. "Just because Mark is too much of a moron to see that, it doesn't mean that I don't."

Katy smiled sadly. "Honestly, you don't have to be nice to me -- it's ok, really."

Jack swore under his breath and Katy's eyes widened in surprise. Before she had time to fully digest what was happening, Jack kissed her firmly, his hand sliding through her hair to pull her head closer.

For a second she froze with shock. This couldn't be real -- surely she was dreaming and any moment she would wake up. But no, it was real. Jack's lips gently explored hers and his tongue probed for access to the hidden depths of her mouth. She shivered as desire shot through her body and a helpless moan broke free when their lips parted.

Katy didn't know what to think as they stared at each other in the pale moonlight. She could feel the heat from Jack's body searing her skin where they touched and every fibre of her being wanted him to continue what he had started, but he seemed uncertain now that the boundaries of their relationship had been irrevocably crossed.

He pulled back and raked his hand through his dark hair. "Shit," he said softly. "I really didn't mean for that to happen."

"Doesn't matter," Katy mumbled. "I know you're just feeling sorry for me -- I can't imagine any man would want me looking like this." Tears seeped from the corners of her eyes and she wished she had stayed in bed. Now even Jack despised her.

"You really don't see it, do you?" Jack marvelled as he stared at her strangely.

"See what?" Katy was baffled. What was he getting at?

"See how bloody sexy you are right now!"

"How can I be sexy when my belly is huge and my tits look like cantaloupe melons," she asked in astonishment. "Frankly I feel about as alluring as a brick these days. It's hardly surprising that Mark hasn't touched me in months."

"Katy," Jack said intently, "you've never looked as beautiful as you do now. Since you became pregnant, you've positively glowed." He leaned closer and her heart skipped a beat when she saw the sincerity in his chocolate brown eyes. "I always thought you were gorgeous, but now you're even more so. Why Mark can't see that is completely beyond me."

"Do you really think that?" she asked hesitantly. In all these years, she hadn't realised that Jack had any feelings for her beyond friendship. His startling confession had her reeling with shock and...pleasure.

"Yes, I DO think that," he said with a slow smile. "I love the way your body has changed."

His gaze slid down to her breasts and Katy shivered.

"Are you cold?" he asked with concern.

"No..." she said shakily, and his eyes darkened as he smiled again.

"Sure?" he asked again. He was looking down at her breasts and she realised that her distended nipples were noticeably hard and pressing against the thin cotton of her slip. Immediately she blushed. The way she was reacting to Jack was shameful -- he had barely touched her and she was still more aroused than she had even been in her life.

Katy tried to speak, but the words got stuck in her throat. The delicious anticipation of being touched was almost more than she could bear and all she could do was continue staring at him, breathing heavily, as the sexual tension between them grew ever stronger.

With one arm still loosely draped around her waist, Jack shifted closer again and brushed his fingertip across her lips. She thought he would kiss her for a second time, but instead his hand swept lower, stroking the delicate skin of her throat and tracing a line along the swell of her heaving breasts.

The cotton was stretched taut across her swollen tits and as his fingers crept closer to her nipples, she bit back a desperate moan of desire. Since becoming pregnant, her breasts were incredibly sensitive; even the slightest touch across her blue veined flesh sent little darts of pleasure straight to her clit. Now that she was being caressed in a sexual way, she felt copious amounts of moisture welling up inside her trembling body as she squirmed helplessly on the cushion.

"Your breasts are beautiful," Jack told her in a reverent voice as he traced a circle around one dark nipple.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 12:19 AM
Katy wanted him so badly now, she felt like screaming. A quick glance down told her he was as turned on as she. There was a definite bulge in the front of his shorts, but she didn't have the confidence to actually touch him, despite the fact she ached to explore his delicious body.

The first brief touch of his fingers across her nipple made her gasp at the sensation. Her eyes fluttered closed as the pleasure almost overwhelmed her with its intensity. She felt him pinch the taut bud and roll it around between his fingers and thumb. As arousal continued to flood her body, she felt the straps of her slip being tugged down and she abruptly opened her eyes in shock.

"Jack..." she gasped, suddenly conscious that the consequences of their actions were more far reaching than mere sex.

"Shhh," he whispered as he stroked the milky white flesh revealed to his avid gaze. "I won't hurt you," he promised gently.

Katy couldn't have moved even if she had wanted to. Her body was crying out for this and despite the many reasons why she should stop Jack, she knew she didn't really want to.

Instead she watched, mesmerised, as he slowly tugged her slip down until her aching nipples were revealed. When he dropped his head and latched his mouth on to one swollen teat, she cried out harshly and clutched his head desperately with both hands.

His lips tugged and sucked as his free hand gently squeezed her other breast. Katy was in heaven and almost on the verge of orgasm from his mouth alone. Her thighs trembled and she felt certain there had to be a huge wet patch beneath her bottom from all the juices that were seeping from her aching body.

She cried out with disappointment when he removed his lips from her breast, but her pain was instantly soothed when he transferred his attention to its twin. Her head fell back against the edge of the seat and she closed her eyes, lost in ecstasy as Jack gave her what she had been denied for too long.

As the first spasms of pleasure fluttered through her body, she marvelled that it could take so little to make her come. When she felt his teeth graze her sensitive nipple, she erupted into orgasm. Jack instantly moved to lock his mouth onto hers and smother the joyful howls of pleasure before the rest of the house heard them.

The ripples of bliss slowly subsided into tiny aftershocks. Katy opened her eyes and stared at Jack in disbelief. She couldn't quite believe what had just happened, but he was smiling at her smugly as her brain tried to process the fact he had just given her the best orgasm of her life.

"I...I..." she muttered incoherently, but he pressed a finger to her lips and shook his head.

"Don't think...just feel," he said softly. "You deserve this."

Without saying another word, he removed his arm from around her waist and dropped to a kneeling position on the floor between her legs. Katy gazed down at him as he slowly eased her legs apart before smiling up at her.

She tried not to feel embarrassed as he pushed her slip up her thighs until it bunched around her hips. Already her body was readying itself for more pleasure and she knew she had to be positively dripping by now; she could feel the moisture seeping out between her bottom cheeks.

Jack slipped a finger between the folds of her pussy and she gasped as he pushed inside her. When he added a second finger, then a third, she began to writhe around on the seat, suddenly uncaring of how she must look to him. Because of her huge belly, she couldn't see his face, but she could certainly feel everything he was doing. God it felt good.

The first touch of his tongue on her sensitive flesh made her jump. He began to lap at her pussy -- deliberately avoiding the area she most wanted him to touch and teasing her mercilessly. It was an excruciating torment as he drove her towards another orgasm with skill and patience. As she hovered on the edge once again, she reached down and squeezed her own nipples, hard. That, combined with the gentle sucking of her clit, was enough to topple her over into oblivion for the second time.

She cried out helplessly, too lost in the moment to care whether anyone heard. As her climax washed over her, she floated serenely on a tremendous high, barely noticing when Jack moved to sit beside her until he slipped his arm around her trembling body.

He kissed her tenderly, threading his hands through her long, tousled hair as his tongue explored her mouth. She tasted her own juices on his lips and it made her think about how infrequently Mark had done that for her. She could probably count the number of times on the fingers of one hand.

The feel of Jack's erection throbbing hotly against her thigh was a sharp reminder that he hadn't asked for anything in return so far. Hesitantly she reached out and touched the hot bulge of his cock. A large wet circle on his shorts was evidence of how aroused he was and she smiled shyly when they broke their kiss.

"Do you want me to...?" she asked, uncertain of what exactly he was expecting from her.

"This isn't about me," he reminded her as he grasped her hand with his own, effectively preventing her from doing any more.

"But I want to," she insisted. Despite the languorous pleasure that still consumed her, desire hadn't been entirely vanquished and she wanted to please him. It seemed the least she could do in return for what he had done for her.

Reluctantly Jack released her hand and she carefully slid her fingers inside his shorts, encountering the throbbing length of him for the first time. She sucked in a sharp breath when she felt how hard and thick he was. Sticky fluid coated her fingers in moisture as she slowly moved her small hand up and down his shaft and he gasped with pleasure.

"Oh fuck, I'm not going to last long," he hissed and he reached out to squeeze her naked breast while she touched him. Subconsciously, he began to pump his hips towards her as she increased the rhythm of her caress and she watched, mesmerised, as his cock grew harder with every second that passed. The veins stood out in thick ridges on the swollen shaft and drops of pre-cum oozed out from the tip.

When Katy finally released him, Jack groaned with disappointment, but she smiled and carefully shifted her bulky body until she was kneeling between his muscular thighs as he had done with her.

Pulling his shorts down further, she grasped his cock firmly and leaned forward so that her lips grazed the head. With a teasing flick of her tongue, she scooped up some of the pearly fluid while he watched with a taut expression. Then she opened her mouth and slid her lips down as far as she could. He tasted wonderful and it sent a fresh burst of moisture to her still throbbing pussy.

As she sucked him gently, Katy slid a hand between her thighs and began to touch herself. She was enjoying the way Jack's cock filled her mouth and she began to imagine how it would feel if he was inside her body. His breathing quickened as her fingers flashed across her sensitised flesh and she knew that he was close.

"I'm gonna cum," he confirmed with a tortured gasp and she felt the first ripples of his orgasm as she pulled away and held him tightly in her fist.

The initial spurt of fluid fired high in the air and landed across her upper chest and chin. The second landed across her breasts and the rest spurted over them both. Jack recovered enough to look down at her cum spattered tits and he smiled with enormous satisfaction.

"Come here," he growled.

Katy slid up and hoisted her body on to the seat beside him. He held her tightly as his cum began to cool on her skin. She knew she ought to clean herself up, but it seemed unimportant as Jack nuzzled her neck affectionately. With a relaxed sigh, her eyes began to close sleepily as the first streaks of dawn tinted the sky with pale pink. Suddenly the future didn't seem quite as bleak as it had a few hours ago.

* * *

Mark blearily opened his eyes and tried to focus through the hangover that pounded inside his brain. Gradually the blue print wallpaper of his room swam into view as he stared with grim determination at the wall opposite his bed.

From somewhere outside, the sound of a lawnmower rumbled and he wondered if it was his step father, George, cutting the lawn. If this was the case, it meant that the hour was far later than he had intended to sleep. Shit. He had wanted to be home for midday so he could disappear down the pub for a few pints with the lads while Katy cooked his dinner.

No chance of that now. Still, if he played his cards right, he could probably stay for roast dinner here. His Mum usually cooked enough to feed a small army. It would mean having to be polite to Jack for a while longer, but Mark supposed he could manage that.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 12:21 AM
He wasn't sure why Jack annoyed him exactly --he just knew that he did. It probably had something to do with the fact that Jack was always mooning over Katy every time he thought Mark wasn't looking. Not that he stood a chance with her.

Katy knew which side her bread was buttered on. Now that she was pregnant with his kid, there was even less chance of her fucking off. Silly bitch. He just hoped that she slimmed down after the kid was born. Frankly she looked a state at the moment and if it wasn't for Lucinda, he'd be climbing the walls with frustration.

His cock hardened instantly at the thought of Lucinda. The memory of the last time they'd fucked was permanently seared into his brain, and the film footage he had recorded of their tryst was still sitting on his computer hard drive at home, ready for him to watch later on this evening when Katy had gone to bed. It would keep him going until he saw his lover again on Wednesday.

He had already told Katy he was away that night -- on a Senior Managers Meeting in Brighton. Silly cow had no idea that every time he 'worked late' or was away on a 'course', he was in fact fucking Lucinda's brains out in every position imaginable.

Reluctantly Mark glanced at his Rolex and realised he had better haul himself out of bed. Katy must have been up for a while since he couldn't recall hearing her leave the room. As he clambered out of bed, yawning, he noticed that her overnight bag was gone and he guessed she must be downstairs waiting for him to surface.

No doubt she would be sitting in the living room with a reproachful expression on her fat face. God she annoyed the crap out of him at the moment. Mark pulled on his jeans and tried to remember what it was that he had seen in her once upon a time.

Then he remembered with a dry smile. Oh yes. The only reason he had asked her out was because he had found out Jack fancied her rotten. It always made his day to get one over on his younger brother. Or step brother, he quickly reminded himself.

He had only intended to fuck her for a few weeks, but the fact that Jack was insanely jealous of Mark's relationship with Katy meant that he gained too much satisfaction to end it. Naturally Katy had fallen head over heels in love with him -- understandably of course.

When she had told him she was pregnant, he had almost died. Having a kid was not high on his list of things to do, but at least it pissed Jack off, so he went the whole hog and asked her to marry him. It had been rather sickening the way she cried with joy. Still, a few silly vows weren't going to stop him seeing Lucinda. Oh no. Beside, Katy would be far too busy with the kid to be concerned with what he was up to.

Mark pulled a brush through his hair and briefly examined his reflection in the small mirror. Despite the amount of alcohol he had consumed last night, he didn't look too bad. His old bed was still pretty comfortable which had helped. A bloody lot more comfortable than the hideous camp bed Mum had insisted he should sleep in.

"Katy can have the bed," she had suggested yesterday when they arrived.

No fucking chance, he had thought at the time. He wasn't fucking stupid.

Ignoring the messy pile of clothes he had abandoned on the floor (Katy would pick them up when she packed his bag), Mark headed downstairs in search of something to eat. Much to his surprise the kitchen was empty and there didn't appear to be anyone around at all.

"Mum?" he yelled loudly, but all he got back in response was continuing silence. Mark idly wandered through to the living room, but there was no sign of Katy either.

Even the dog was AWOL, which meant it was probably enjoying a long walk in the park with Mum and George. Oh well, maybe Katy had gone with them. She had probably gotten bored waiting for him to surface. Grumbling at the thought of having to wait for ages for them all to return, he walked across to where the kettle lived, intending to make a cup of coffee before he made a decision on what to have for breakfast.

There was an envelope propped up beside the kettle with his name scrawled on the cover. Curiously he opened it and pulled out the sheet of paper contained within. His face turned ashen as read the note with a sense of stunned disbelief.

Dear Mark,

By the time you read this, I will be long gone. It's taken me a while to realise it, but you're not the man I want to spend my life with.

I'm with Jack now.

Katy

Ps. Lucinda rang your mobile while you were asleep -- she says you can go fuck yourself in future

Mark tipped the envelope up and a small ring fell out. It was Katy's engagement ring.


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 12:24 AM
Slippery When Wet

She got home a few minutes later than usual, carrying an armload of groceries. She headed for the kitchen, swearing under her breath as she tripped over his boots, left laying by the door. She put away the cold stuff, then headed toward the bedroom, wondering why he was home so early. As she walked into the bedroom, she heard the shower, and poked her head into the steamy bathroom.

"Hey, you're home early. Couldn't stay away, huh?" she laughed.

He pushed open the shower curtain, giving her a clear view of his long, strong body, and the water sliding down the hard planes of his stomach and thighs. She looked at him, at the muscles that came from hard work and not from hanging out in a gym, the strong arms, the broad shoulders...God, he was beautiful. Suddenly she realized he was talking to her, not just standing there for her to admire. She tuned in briefly, he was talking about his Army unit, and some trouble one of his friends had gotten into. She let her thoughts drift back his body, and felt the liquid heat pool in her stomach. They had been together for awhile, but he still had the same effect on her that he'd had from the first time they kissed. She had never felt lust so strongly before. He knew just how to touch her, how to make her go up in flames under his mouth and fingers, and she felt it every time he was near her.

He stopped talking, realizing she wasn't hearing a word he was saying, and was looking at him like a tiger looks at a steak. A slow smile spread across his face as he watched her watching him. She was sexy without even trying, every move sensuous, an invitation to touch her, to take her. Her eyes traveled up to his face, met his eyes, and he gave her a wink. She smiled back, and slowly began to peel off her clothes.

"Hey, who said you were invited in?" he laughed. "You'll just hog all the hot water."

"Mmm. Probably," she replied, looking up at him from under her lashes. "I'll make it up to you, I promise."

He pretended to consider her offer, then gave a heavy sigh. "Ok, fine. But it better be good."

She stepped into the shower, and slid her hands up his slick chest and into his hair. She licked her lips, then pulled his head down so she could reach his mouth. She ran her tongue around the edge of his lips, then leaned into him, pressing her lips lightly against his. His hands cupped her bottom, pulling her tightly against him as he deepened the kiss. His tongue slid into her mouth, and he felt her sigh against his lips. He loved all the little noises she made during sex, the sighs, the soft moans, he could swear he'd even heard her practically purring once or twice. His mouth left her lips, and he nibbled lightly along the side of her neck. Another sigh that turned a little deeper as he nipped at her neck a little harder.

He picked up the soap, and worked a lather up in his hands. He ran his hands down her arms, and pulled back slightly from her. He lifted his hands to her full breasts, letting the soap make her skin slippery as he slid his fingers along the curve of her breast to her erect nipples. He circled them lazily, watching her eyes close as she lost herself in the sensations. He gently rolled her nipples between his fingers, then a little harder. Her breathing was coming a little faster, she liked it when he was a little rough with her. He leaned back, moving so the water would hit her breasts and rinse the soap away. He took one of her nipples in his mouth, sucking and biting gently. She cried out softly, then whispered his name.

"Please, now."

He slid his hands down across her stomach, and between her legs, She was slick and warm and ready for him. He again cupped her ass in his hands, lifting her and pinning her back against the cool shower tile wall. Her eyes flew open at the suddenness of the motion, then getting her bearings, she pulled him in again for another kiss. His cock slid into her as his tongue thrust into her mouth, and she responded with a long low moan from deep in her throat. She wiggled against him, trying to get every bit of him inside her, then tilted her hips slightly. He withdrew, then slid back into her again, feeling her muscles gripping his cock in a hot velvet hold. Her head fell back as he continued to slide in and out of her, and his teeth nipped her neck again.

She felt him increase his pace slightly, and used the leverage of the wall behind her back to push her hips out to meet his thrusts. His cock filled her up, it was thick and long, and right now it was pushing her to the edge. His fingers tightened their hold on her, digging into her tender flesh, but it only turned her on more. She loved being possessed by him, feeling his power and strength. He was pushing into her more forcefully now, each stroke filling her completely. She felt the tightness that began in her belly, and spread thru her whole body, leaving her tightly wound. He felt it too, felt her body tighten as her breath came in fast little gasps. He slid a finger into her ass as her continued to rock into her body steadily.

The finger sliding into her sent her over the edge, her body moving desperately against his as she came. Her hips pumped, then with a soft scream, she felt the tightness explode, and her body stilled as he continued to push into her. Her muscles relaxed, and she clung to him as he slowed down, moving into her with long, slow strokes. She slowly disengaged from him, letting herself slide down from the wall. She reached between their bodies, and took his still hard cock in her hands. She adjusted the water and rinsed his cock off, then sank to her knees and slowly drew him into her mouth. He sucked in his breath sharply. He hadn't been expecting this.

She had never done this before they had met, and she didn't do it very often, mostly because she didn't think she was good at it. He looked down at her, and almost laughed at the fierce determination her could see on her face. He watched his cock slide in and out from between her full lips, and felt her start to suck a little harder. Her hand came up and cupped his balls as her tongue swirled around the head of his cock. She drew him into her mouth again, sucking him in, her mouth and tongue caressing him as she slid her lips up and down his cock. She started out slowly, sucking lightly as he slid easily in and out of her mouth. Then she increased the suction, and began to move faster, pulling on his cock with her lips. He felt his balls start to tighten, and pulled his cock from her mouth. He rested one hand on her cheek as he pumped his cock with the other.

She gazed up at him, and he held their eye contact, making the moment more intimate as he felt his come rushing thru his cock. He aimed his cock at her neck and chest, and saw his come land on her breasts and her throat. Her eyes never left his as he pumped the last bit of stickiness out onto her, and he groaned as she ran her finger across her chest, then licked it. He pulled her to her feet and rinsed her off. She moved against him, and sucked his earlobe into her warm mouth, then he felt her breath against his ear.

"Worth having to share the hot water?"


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 12:29 AM
The Guest Bed

I find nothing ahead of me exciting. The day is dreary, gray, and far too warm to look that way. A storm is coming in: I can see the kohl-black clouds sprawled out across the sky, looming heavily over the fields as I bring the laundry off the line. I wonder if there will be a tornado, if maybe I'll have to go down-cellar.

Down-cellar.

A glimmer of hope fills me at the thought. I consider the possibility of a storm and convince myself that the odds are good, that maybe I should just go ahead anyway. It's wishful thinking but I don't care.

In the coolness of the cellar, lingering under the aroma of Tide and mothballs is the scent of lust. Over beside the noisy washing machine, underneath the squeaking kitchen floorboard is the faded plaid sofa bed where you're resigned to sleep each night. I can see your pillow, still holding the shape of your head even though you've been gone for hours now. A single strand of light-brown hair rests on it. I pluck it up and hold it to my lips, wishing it was still attached to you, willing this kiss to somehow make contact with you.

My eyes roam downwards, along the patchwork quilt. I envy its handmade softness which was only hours ago resting against your skin. I know there was nothing between you and it. I've been downstairs to check up on you, and I know you sleep bare.

Since I cannot have you now, I must satisfy myself with touching what you have touched. I rest myself against the arm of the couch, hurriedly kicking off my Keds. My jeans have to come off now, and my pink cotton panties quickly follow them. I whip off the navy blue polo I'm wearing and practically rip my bra off. I need to be naked, to have this quilt against my skin like you did last night.

I toss a leg over the arm of the couch and gather up the blanket. I'm sure I look a sight: blonde hair tousled from removing my shirt, straddling a couch with a rumpled blanket pressed to my breasts. I don't care. All I want is your hands on me. This blanket is the closest I will get, so I close my eyes and grip it tightly, drawing it across my nipples. I know it tickled yours the same way. Did it raise them up as bright and pink as mine right now? Did each little movement of fabric send a rush downwards?

That thought reminds me that part of this blanket has touched you down there. Did it get caught between your legs as you slept? Has one corner of this quilt rubbed against your clit? Did you touch yourself? Did you dampen it with your sweetness? I must find out!

In an awkward turning move, my hands raise every last inch of fabric to my nose. I think I've found a spot that smells somewhat musky. It drives me mad and my lips want to taste it, wants to pretend it's your gorgeous pussy instead of some cotton and batting. My fingers hold it tight as my tongue slowly traces around that sweet square, a blue square. I resolve that the color blue will always turn me on.

I draw it further into my mouth, sucking on it. I wish this could be flesh, a little nub I can suck on and lick until your thighs clamp around my ears and you tremble, begging me to stop. I take the other end of the quilt and rub it against myself, my hips beginning to rock along the armrest of the sofa. I pretend your face is beneath me, your lips tickling my nethers. This cotton is your tongue, and my hands send it delving into my pussy before bringing it up to my clit, circling it around.

I rest that end of the quilt on the armrest so I can fuck myself with my fingers. I wish they were yours, your middle finger driving into me just so until it finds a swollen spot. Your finger -or is it mine?- presses gently, rubbing back and forth, raising it up even more. I know you're going to share this with me, that you want to drink me in.

I imagine your mouth opened expectantly, and my legs begin to tremble. I feel the urge building in me as my thumb circles my hardened clit and my middle finger milks the sweet spot between my lips. Suddenly I tense, overwhelmed with sensation. In that one second, the taste of you is so full on my tongue. I can feel every thread in the quilt between my thighs. Each detail is so clear and I swear I can see your gaze from below as I release a stream of my honey onto your waiting face. I hear you tasting it, savoring it as my fingers pound furiously, drumming out more and more until I can bear it no longer and I collapse downward, my face buried in your pillow.

After some time, I rise from the couch, alone yet satisfied. I find my jeans and shimmy my way back into them. I ignore the bra in favor for just a shirt, which I pull over my head. I grab the laundry basket, open the washer and pile everything in, ready for the line. I reluctantly begin the climb up the stairs, glancing backwards. I laugh. Your blanket is soaked. I wonder if you'll notice tonight.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 03:30 PM
You Are Mine

The fantasy weekend wore me out, but it was fun. This was still the best job I ever had. Once I got back to my cottage I ran a very warm bath along with sea salts, took my clothes off, letting them fall to the floor, and got in to soak. My overused nipples and pussy felt so much better as the water washed up against my skin. I stayed in the tub until the water began to cool off and finally got out and into my silk pajamas. I crawled into bed alone for the first time in days and fell asleep in minutes.

Feeling so refreshed when I woke up, it was as though I was a new woman. As I walked from my bedroom to the kitchen I noticed something that reminded me that requests from my boss are made even as I sleep. There was an envelope that had been shoved under my door. The stationery was familiar and I tingled a bit thinking about what may be written there.

What I saw was a new way my boss wanted to play. I was his sex maid and I had to do the job I was instructed to do. That was never more true than with Michael’s latest note:

Debbie:
I’m giving you your clothing allowance a little early this month.. I have already picked out the clothes I want you wearing tomorrow night. Everything is ready for you to try on and pick up at Lee’s Dress Shop. Be ready at 8:00pm tomorrow night. Keep in mind that you are my maid and you will do as I say. You will stay at the cottage and I will come to you there.
Looking forward to you, Michael.

PS: never forget you are mine.

The tone of the note was a little different than usual, but I followed his instructions and headed to the dress shop. When I got there I introduced myself and was treated with some of the finest customer service I had ever experienced. The clothing was all boxed up. I knew that Michael knew my sizes very well so I decided I would try them on at home. I paid for everything and headed home.

I took all the bags and boxes to my bedroom and immediately began my investigation. I had not yet really dressed up for Michael in any costumes, but it looked as though that was going to change. For the first time I was to dress up as what I was, a sex maid. I relaxed for the rest of the day, until it finally got to be time to get ready for my boss.

After showering, and trimming my pussy just the way Michael liked it, I started to get dressed. I put on his favorite perfume, Victoria Secret’s Rapture and then dove into the new outfit. The first thing I noticed is that there were no panties, so I started with the stockings. They were fishnet and had thick elastic at the top to help keep them up, no garters necessary; the bra was a lacy thin material that would show off my nipples once I was properly aroused. Next I put on the thick vinyl choker, and then I pulled up the tight fitting short plaid skirt and adjusted it. He had chosen one that was so short that I couldn’t bend over without my ass peaking out. The top was a button down white shirt with tails. I tucked it into the skirt, put on a pair of dangling pearl earrings, a touch of make-up and waited.

I was surprised when I looked at the clock, it was 8 o’clock, but Michael wasn’t at my door yet. Usually he was early when I had a date to perform my duties. As I sat on my chair, I began to realize what I was going to be that night. I was to be his. I was going to be reminded of my role here and I knew it. It was then that I heard his footsteps on the slate slabs outside my door. He came up to the porch and entered the cottage without even knocking.

I gasped at first, but within a split second I understood the circumstances and wasn’t really surprised.

“Good to see you ready Debbie”, Michael said. I just smiled and nodded, unsure of what he exactly wanted from me. Michael told me to stay seated and proceeded to ‘get some things off his chest’. He said that he needed me to understand some things about my job. Michael told me that we had some great times together so far, and I agreed with him. Then things seemed to take a nasty turn. He told me that I was becoming quite the whore, that the latest party showed my true side. This surprised me and when I tried to explain myself he told me to shut up.

“From now on you remember one thing bitch, you’re mine. That means this is the only cock you get, understand?”, Michael asked quite forcefully.

“Yes sir”, was my only answer and that seemed to please him.

Then it was time to be inspected. Michael wanted to be sure that I did everything right when I got dressed. He told me to stand up and came close to me, running his hands up my stockings and pushing my skirt up. He said I had the stockings, garter, and skirt on right, but that I hadn’t trimmed my bush correctly.

“Get your trimmer for me Deb”, he commanded.

I quickly ran into the bathroom and got my special electric trimmer and brought it out to him. He pushed my skirt up and told me that he wanted to see a bare little girl pussy. He ran the trimmer over what was left of the hair on my snatch and shaved my pussy bald.

Michael let the skirt fall back to its original place and stood up to inspect me above the waist. Again everything seemed correct at first, but he didn’t like that I had buttoned the shirt almost all the way up. He yanked at the buttons and tore the blouse apart, exposing the bra, and pulling the tails from the skirt.

“You like being treated as the slut you are don’t you Deb?”, he asked.

Again my only answer was, “Yes sir”

“You are beginning to understand”, he said as he smiled and pushed me back onto a stool.

“Fuck I’m going to love using you up this time bitch”, he said as he started to take off his pants. Michael was quickly out of his clothes and obviously ready for me. I stayed where I was for the moment not knowing what he wanted next. His cock looked so damn good, but this time I was afraid to approach him.

He turned around to get something from the bag he brought with him then came towards me with rope. He tied my ankles to the back legs of the stool, spreading my legs. Next he tied my wrists behind my back. He used his necktie to blindfold me and told me that first I was going to be his suck-maid.

“Show me your cocksucking mouth whore” he yelled at me.

I opened my mouth wide for him, but I couldn’t tell what was happening.

Then I felt him grab my choker and he pulled my face to his crotch.

“Lick my nuts, now!”


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 03:31 PM
My tongue searched in the darkness until it found his tight, big balls and I began to lick. He moaned as soon as I tasted them and shoved my face deeper into his musky meat.

“Slurp bitch slurp”, he groaned.

I drooled, sucked, and kissed and his balls, in all the ways I knew he liked. As each second went by I wanted to please him more.

“Now it’s time to choke and gag cocksucker”, he said as he took a fist full of my hair, pulled upwards, and thrust his stiff cock deep down my throat. I didn’t have time to suck or lick at first. I truly choked and gagged, and he loved it. I was afraid I was going to fall to the floor still attached to the stool. He kept me balanced by tugging on my hair and the choker as he fucked my face

“Suck the fucking cock bitch, I thought you knew what to do here”

I pulled it together enough to start sucking, but I couldn’t believe that a man would be complaining about one of my blowjobs. I was doing the best I could under the circumstances.

I licked and sucked, and took him deep, but nothing I did seemed to be enough.

“I think you need some more inspiration”, he said to me as he pulled out of my mouth. He rubbed his cockhead over my face then began to slap me with his hard cock, his balls grazing over my chin as he slapped my cheeks and mouth harder with that cock. I got wetter the more I got abused by Michael, it all seemed so strange. Although I tried to get him back in my mouth, I couldn’t seem to figure his next move, and with the blindfold it became impossible. The next thing I felt was a kind of relief, it was the rope around my wrists and ankles being untied, loosened, and allowed to drop to the floor.

Michael lifted me off the stool, and led me to the couch. He pulled my skirt off and my blouse and roughly pulled my tits from their DD cups. All I was left wearing was the choker and the stockings. The next feeling was of being thrown across his lap. He hard cock was pressing against my warm firm tits, but then a new sensation, the stinging of his open hand against my ass. First he spanked one cheek then the other, then back again as he told me I was being punished for not pleasing him enough with my mouth. I moaned with each smack quickly learning that I enjoyed it, that he was just trying to make me a better woman. I moaned out between spanks and apologized, “I’m sorry, I’ll do better. Tell me what you want Michael”, I begged.

“I want your ass shiny and red”, is all he said. The fact was that he wanted me to suck him as he spanked me. Again my head was being forced onto his hardness as he kept up his punishment. I kept moaning, but now my mouth was stuffed full of my boss, my master. I was at my best sucking and eating him like the fine treat he was, on my knees, getting what I deserved. Finally I knew that I was getting it right, Michael began to moan and hump my face hard. He stopped the spanking so he could pull at my hair. He was coming up off the couch as I felt his cockhead hit the back of my throat.

“Oh fuck eat it bitch”, he cried out as I felt a hot gooey load shoot down my throat. I swallowed him down, feasting on his cum. I let him fall from my mouth, but he was still hard. I couldn’t believe it.

“Please, please, can I have more?”, I begged again.

I was reprimanded for even asking for such a thing. I was told to sit quietly and keep the blindfold on. I did as commanded.

After a few minutes he said to me, “Who are you whore?”

I answered the only way I knew how at the moment, “I’m yours”

“Damn straight bitch, now jerk me”

I licked the palm of my hand and found his cock, still at attention, and began to stroke. He felt so good, so hard, and so warm. My other hand rubbed his balls and I felt him grow in my hands. I wanted to feel him inside me so badly. I was a bit apprehensive about letting him know it though, so I kept up my business of keeping Michael happy. As I continued about my business he squeezed and pinched at my nipples and my tits. Then his finger found my aching dripping pussy lips, he probed and prodded at my clit and I quickened my strokes as he did.

My passion and my aching couldn’t be held back for much longer and without a thought I began to beg and plea for the cock I had in my hand to be inside me.

“Oh god please Michael, please fuck me”, I started, but didn’t stop there.

“I need it, I need you to take me”, I begged, still on my knees.

Michael replied with, “Oh you slut, be careful what you wish for”

He picked me up and took me to the bedroom, throwing me on the bed.

“Present your pussy to me like a bitch”, he yelled.

I got on my hands and knees and tilted my hips in anticipation of his thick hot cock.

I felt his cockhead split me open like a warm knife through butter. He moaned for an extended period as he thrust his cock deep inside me. I joined him, groaning as he stretched my hole and began to fuck me deep and hard.I was so wet that he easily glided in and out of me, faster and faster, spanking me again. I was all his this time and he knew it. He knew by the way I fucked him right back that I would only ever be his. His powerful thrusts were driving me close to the edge. I could feel my orgasm begin deep inside my gut, then waves seemed to move down through me, my pussy, and all the way to my toes. I bucked backwards against him in spasms as I cried out in ecstasy. Michael wasn’t far behind me, his groans were deeper, more guttural. He held tightly to my shoulders as his balls exploded deep inside me, but he was like a piston and he just kept fucking me, I came again, we were soaking with my juices, his cum, and sweat.

Finally we collapsed together on the cool dry sheets.

Michael bit the back of my neck and whispered in my ear, “Good job, Deb”

Ah, the life of the sex maid, and it’s all mine!


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 08:32 PM
Lily

It was one of those picture perfect nights. I cannot say that I've seen one this crisp and clear in a very long time. I have seen many nights. It has been a very, very long time since the sun has warmed my face. It isn't that I have no love for the sunlight, but that choice has regrettably been taken away from me. So I must be satisfied looking at his reflection through his sister, my life long companion the moon. You see I am not your average man strolling down a moon lit street. I am, as you have doubtlessly already guessed, a vampire.... Oh, I do apologize. It seems that I have gotten off track.

As I have said...it was a perfect night. Not a single cloud to mar the beauty of the moon's brilliant face. I could see her so clearly. Not that I'd have had any trouble. Not even on a deep dark night. I would have seen the warmth of her life's blood. It would have been as a beacon to me. Yet, I was very thankful for the light. With out it, I would have missed her porcelain beauty. She had the fragile beauty of a helpless flower. Her flawless skin was as pale as the moon itself. The whiteness of her flesh gave her an almost translucent quality. She reminded me of, Oh what kind of flower does she remind me of? Ah yes! She reminded me of a lily.

I watched Lily from the shadows of some trees as she brusquely made her way down the street. I could smell the fear emanating from her. What a pity she has no love for the night." What is she thinking"? I wandered as she passed me by. I quietly began to follow her. I concentrated on her thoughts until they slowly began to show them selves. She was running very late. A lovely ripe young woman of a mere 23 years of age, she still felt very accountable to her parents, with whom she was living with. To see into another's thoughts is a talent of mine. Some one was going to miss her. Quietly, and so very slowly, I allowed myself to catch up to her. I do so love the hunt! Then without any warning, she spun around and faced me.

"What are you following me for?" she all but yelled, right in my face! Well obviously I was taken aback. How dare she- a mere mortal wisp of a girl- confront me! Oh and by the way, how did she even know I was there? I cast no shadow, and my steps are lighter than a fallen leaf. I greatly needed to regain control of this situation. I could still smell her fear. What could I do or say to use that fear? Almost whispering I simply uttered my name for her.

"Lily." This seemed to do nicely. Quite by coincidence I had named her very much like her true name, Lillian. Oh I do so love irony! Lily's fear doubled to near panic as I took her by the arm. With Lily in tow, I quickly made my way to the thicket near by. Fear kept her mute. She could not utter even a whimper. She would never be able to scream! I grabbed her, and faced her towards me.

"Lily." I said. "Why are you so afraid? I do not wish you any pain. I merely want to enjoy you, for a little while." At these words she nearly swooned. I really shouldn't play with my food, but some times I just can't help it. I pulled her close to me. She of course resisted, but really, what else could she do? Hopelessly she began to submit. I never like to struggle, so I just take my time. They can only fight for so long before they begin to despair. I lowered my lips to hers. I enfolded her into my arms, and kissed her. My tongue pushed passed her lips. Gradually, so very gradually she abandoned her own will. She even pushed closer to me. Her tongue entered my mouth deep, warm, and passionate. I could feel her body crushing herself to me. Her heat began to heat me with warmth I've not felt in decades. I reached for her. I unbuttoned her blouse. I ran my hand up her silky stomach and caressed the underside of her left breast. Lily's right hand slid from my shoulders and down the front of my pants. Her delicate fingers boldly encircled my erection. I moaned. Long has it been since I have been so excited! I felt her left leg wrap around mine, as she began to grind her pelvic into me.

I lowered my hand from her breast to her skirt. Reaching underneath until I could slide my hand into the front of her panties. She was already very moist from the excitement of it all! I inserted a finger into her and began to work it back and forth. My other arm I kept firmly around her waist, lest she should try and run. I could no longer smell fear from her, only a heady smell of adrenaline and the musk of her body. She used her free hand to pull her panties to the side, while pulling me to her by my exquisitely aching erection. I abandoned the game I was playing and gave in to the passion of the moment. Lily undid my belt, and I let my pants fall. I then picked her up. She wrapped her legs around me, and using the hand she was still holding me with, she inserted me into her. A collective moan escaped our lips as we began to writhe together. I could barely think. I could barely stand. She gave herself completely to me! So clearly I could see the throb of her pulse in her jugular vein. I could all but taste the salty sweetness of her life's blood. Her breath began to come in gasps.

She veritably growled an animalistic "I'm going to cum!" in my ear. I could stand it no longer. I could feel my orgasm begin to shake to the core of my very being. I lowered my hungry mouth to her precious throat. Oh I was very wrong before. She would be able to scream.

Now do not worry! She will not be joining me on my nightly hunts. Though I did taste her flesh, I drank not a drop of her blood. Lily would awaken the next morning without even a hint of a memory of me. Her only clue that any thing was amiss will be an inexplicable, yet completely harmless lover's mark upon her fair neck. However, I shall never forget my sweet Lily. Now I must go. You see I still haven't fed. The hunt must go on.


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 08:42 PM
A "Shopping" Day

Hey Midori, I've decided I'm going shopping!

Midori, Atsuko's roommate, faced her with surprise expression: Really? Wouldn't you rather ski today?

No. Yesterday in Kicking Horse I enjoyed myself but today I'm a little tired, so I'll take a day to relax and do some shopping.

Ok, it's up to you, Midori answered putting on her ski pants, but you will still have breakfast with me, won't you?

Of course, she answered while taking off her ski suit and putting on workout clothes. Give me a sec.

Few minutes later, still chatting, they took the elevator down to the restaurant at the hotel where they were staying. This ski trip to Banff was a present that Atsuko and Midori had decided to give themselves after several years without vacations. Two weeks in one of the most famous Rocky Mountain ski resorts...but their time there was almost up.

When she stepped out of the elevator, Atsuko saw him. He was talking with the desk clerk, a tall, blonde girl with deep blue eyes. And she was smiling at him. Atsuko had liked her because she was very helpful, but in that moment she hated her.

He was a tall man, athletic, always smiling with black curly hair. Very different from Japanese men he was a 'gaijin'(a foreign devil) who always greeted them politely although they had not spoken to them for more than a few seconds at a time. Just enough contact to make Atsuko think it a pity to leave without knowing him a little more. Whenever they met he always opened doors or stepped out of the way which seemed funny for them, because in Japan the women always went after the men.

I would eat him, Midori whispered to her friend with a giggle.

I would let him to eat me, answered Atsuko covering her mouth and chuckling.

The girls gave their names to the restaurant clerk and they served up a delicious breakfast from the buffet.

After breakfast, they went up again to the room and brushed their teeth. Midori dressed in her ski boots and anorak then slipping on her backpack she departed.

Don't do anything that I would not do! Midori joked.

I promise, nothing you wouldn't do! I'm thinking about going to the gym and using the Jacuzzi while I wait for the shops to open.

OK, I'll see you at seven then.

Atsuko, gathered her stuff in the room, slipped into her bikini (she had been told by the travel agency that the hotel had a Jacuzzi, gym and sauna for free use by their clients), put her sweat suit back on, grabbed her towel and after a quick glance in the mirror she left the room.

In her early thirty, Atsuko still looked a lot younger. She was in good shape, because she went to the gym three times at week and went to hiking on the weekends when she could. She was carefully with her diet, drank alcohol sparingly and avoided smoking. Her lifestyle was reflected in her body: fit and lean with gentle curves, she was just about five feet and weighed 100 lbs dripping wet. In addition she had a pretty face. Fully dedicated to her job for an American multinational since she had finished the university, she had never married although she had not problems finding suitors. But the man of her dreams had not yet appeared.

The gym was empty when she arrived and Atsuko put in the earphones of her MP3 player, climbed onto the bicycle and begin to pedal. Soon she was sweating and took the jacket of her sweat-suit off. While placing it in the back against the wall, the door opened. A slight airflow caused her skin to prickle. He entered. And Atsuko's breathing deepened. She didn't expect him to be there. She had assumed that he would be skiing... He smiled and greeting bending his upper body like the Japanese at the same time he told 'konichi-wa' with a barely discernible accent.

Konichi wa -. Atsuko answered, bending also. Startled, she looked down and realized that she was showing her breasts, only covered as they were with her very small bikini, but barely hidden from view.

I don't speak Japanese, he admitted, and only know this greeting and four more words. Would you mind if we speak in English?

Hmmm. What should I answer now? > > Atsuko asked herself. < < If I act like I do not understand him, it will definitively be good bye, but if I answer him with a yes, maybe it will give him a nudge to go...further > -Of course. We can speak English, she responded nervously.

My name is Daniel. Pleased to meet you.

I am Atsuko. It is my pleasure. Silently she was giving thanks to God that working in an American company made her used to direct dealings with Occidentals. She had learned to understand the meanings of gestures that often, for Japanese people, bordered on the rude. Nevertheless Daniel had not made the move to shake her hand and had bent again. She imitated him.

You bend like a Japanese man, she noted pleasantly surprised.

Years ago I was practicing Japanese martial arts and I learned to greet Japanese-style. Do you still plan on going skiing today, Daniel said while he stepped up to the bicycle next to hers.

No, I'm thinking about shopping instead. You?

More or less the same. Today is my last day here in Banff and I want to buy something for my family and some souvenirs for myself. If you want, we can go together.

Hmmm. I don't know...

We would enjoy ourselves for sure. Just think about it a little, please...and then tell me yes... His smile could melt the winter snow of the Fujiyama.

Watch Daniel pedaling near her wearing only an athletic t-shirt and shorts made Atsuko feel the presence of his masculinity, although she hid her response by accelerating the rate she was pedaling.

Well, that's enough for today, she told him while slipping off her pants and approaching the shower near the Jacuzzi. I need to rinse off...

I'll leave you be in a second. I only wanted to stretch my legs and get them moving. They were getting pretty tight after almost two weeks of skiing.

Daniel's eyes took in and quietly absorbed Atsuko's dance-like movements. Her ivory bikini almost disappeared against her pale skin and look of near-nakedness sent intense awareness through him. At the contact with the cool water of the shower, Atsuko's nipples hardened and peaked, pressing against the thin material of her bikini. Daniel took off his t-shirt and strode across the room to enter the shower.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 08:44 PM
Atsuko smiled nervous as he asked smoothly: May I soap your back?

Please, she murmured quietly glancing up through shy eyes.

He was a very strong man, around six feet tall with a fit physique. Although he was in his forties, he moved with the grace and feline agility of a much younger man. Masculine was a word used frequently to describe him.

I do not mind helping at all. On the contrary it will be my pleasure, he reassured her. He stood before her, reaching around as was his preference. His hand scooped a little soap from the dispenser and began to rub her back smoothly.

Atsuko felt the Daniel's hands caressing her back and realized that she had hoped for such from the moment they're eyes met by the elevator. Purring like a kitten, she stood pliant before him. When she realized that Daniel's hands had not left the limits of her back, she turned slowly, took a little soap and with her gaze still lowered placed her hands over his chest. The reaction was instantaneous. Daniel's pants tightened in an unequivocal way and Atsuko realized that there are no stepping back...nor did she want there to be.

Daniel took her little hands in one of his and pulled them above her head, making her breasts stand out more, and with the other hand he tipped up her chin and began to kiss the lips gently, without hurry, without letting her move, as if she were tied before him.

I wanted you from the first moment I saw you, he whispered. And I have been waiting to meet you alone since then. His voice and breath drifted over her earlobe sending shivers down her spine. I want to make love to you here and now.

Yes.

The hands of Daniel caressed over the sensitive points of the Atsuko's body and his tongue eased deeply into her soft open mouth. She surrendered totally to this man. Her submissive nature and upbringing in a society where men are dominant, carried her far beyond her usual limits, but she realized that she was going exactly where she wanted to go.

The top of her bikini was pulled fully open, and pearly breasts spilled out, hard like stones, the pinkish nipples puckered, inviting, delicious, made to be sucked. The bottom of the bikini fell to the ground an instant later, alongside Daniel's pants. His member, hard and veined, fully aroused, scared Atsuko a little, but his gentle caresses made her so hot that she was already panting to feel it deep inside. He crouched and dipping his head between her legs began to pass his tongue over her pussy, pink, salty, wet...till he touched the central spot of pleasure, taking her clit between firm lips, caressing it gently with his tongue until she started to bend and quiver in pleasure, making noises like sobbing whimpers, faster and faster until she gasped and groaned in pleasure.

When he felt the shudders pass through her body, Daniel, unable to wait a second longer, stood and plunged into her, grabbing her ass with both palms and lifting her easily to fuck her against the wall of the shower. Sobbing and cumming almost continuously they both felt his seed coming out with a rush deep into her pussy. A few more pumps and the languid relaxation that follows numbing release gripped both of them. Daniel slipped out slowly from Atsuko's wet cleft, then kissed her on the lips and told her:

Let's go my room. We can continue there.

Docilely, Atsuko left him and wrapped her towel around her hips, along with her bikini top and watched how he covered himself with a towel and gathered their garments from the floor of the shower.

He kissed her smoothly and taking her hand in his, locked her wrist into his large hand, as if she was a prisoner or the trophy of a conqueror.

Leading her out of the room Daniel told her, there's still a while until they open the shops and I want to take advantage of this time with you.

Feeling the essence of Daniel run down her thighs, she followed him with the realization that never in her life had she felt so defenseless and yet safe as she did in that instant.

Ok, Daniel-san.

Carrying their clothes in one hand and Atsuko's wrists in the other, Daniel headed straight for the elevator. They were a strange couple. A beautiful little Japanese girl and an athletic European a head taller than her, both nearly nude. Atsuko seemed be the delicate prisoner of a Barbarian warrior. And although she had her face lowered, fearful of meeting somebody in the corridors, she felt happy. She had often dreamed about something like this and now she was seeing her more intimate dreams fully fulfilled.

They stepped off the elevator on his floor and went to Daniel's room. Near the door, they saw a housekeeper cleaning who seemed surprised, watching them pass with a startled expression. Daniel smiled, Atsuko blushed and lowered her head still more, and both entered his room.

It was a single room, a little bigger than that of Atsuko and Midori.

Daniel guided her to the center, to the foot of the bed and raising her chin again, he kissed her softly on the lips. Without releasing her hands, he removed her towel, dropping it to the floor as well as his and they both were naked. Dominating her with his stature and strong body, watching her full of joy at the fresh beauty of the woman in front of him.

Atsuko-san, now you've got to make a decision: we can have straightforward sex or you may choose to be my slave for a day.

Atsuko only doubted a second before answering: today I will be your sexual slave.

Will you submit to me without restriction?

Yes, Daniel-san.

You will be my slave for a day. Are you sure?

Hai!

Today I will make you feel more womanly than you ever have before! Close your eyes now...

Atsuko obeyed and when he released her hands, she felt let down but that was soon replaced by an enormous sense of expectancy. She heard him open the closet, sensed him coming back towards her and then felt the smooth caress of silk over her skin when he blindfolded her eyes and tied her hands with a pair of foulards, large soft scarves he explained. She was intrigued by this... Silk foulards? She yielded docilely when he pushed her towards the bed and asked her to on all fours. Two more scarves secured her feet, separating her legs a little and leaving her totally exposed. Through the thin band covering her eyes, she noted the flash of a camera << Oh, my God!>> she thought.

Don't worry, these pictures will be for my eyes only! He reassured her.

She did not dare to answer, feeling exposed, very naughty, and very desired...

He set down the camera and began to caress her again. Exploring each corner of her body, setting her nerves to tingling still more, making her wish that he were inside her.

Fuck me-. She dared to say.

Shhh-. He whispered smoothly onto her neck. Let me, my little one. I know what you want, but I will mark the rhythm.

Please, Daniel-san...

Shhh, he shushed her again.

And the hand that was caressing her ass spanked her, restrained but firmly. Atsuko was surprised, but she didn't move.

I like you this way, like that you are disciplined. - And he spanked her again on the other cheek.

Caresses and spanks were being alternated, and Atsuko's ass was slowly glowing a pretty pink color. In her position on all fours her breasts hung down and shivered with every spank. Her pussy was wet, dripping. Atsuko moaned, that mix of pleasure and pain driving her crazy. She wanted more. A lot more.

Harder, Daniel-san, please, spank this slave harder.

Yes baby. I will please you in this, he said, and taking the belt from his closet, he continued whipping the beautiful butt that was compliantly offered to him. Every few hits she saw the flash of the camera. - You are ready, he murmured after a while. -- Let's see what that pretty little mouth can do...

And moving before her, he held his member out, just touching her lips. She began to caress the tip in her mouth, tracing across the big glans with her tongue and sucking smoothly, causing Daniel a shock of pleasure, taking more and more until he had to use all the self-control he possessed not to cum inside the mouth that was sucking him so well.

Caressing her neck, he took himself from the little mouth and kissing her gently he moved back behind her prostrate form, penetrating her again in a single movement and making her shout. Atsuko felt impaled by this member deep in her pussy and when he began to smoothly rub her asshole with a finger wet with his saliva, she could not wait. As if someone had opened the floodgates, she began to have orgasm after orgasm as Daniel filled her with his seed and collapsed over her consumed by pleasure.

Damn this has been...wonderful, Atsuko-san, he said while he began to untie her. But it will not finish here. Now we will go shopping, have lunch and later we'll return. I still have a few desires to satisfy with your beautiful body before we separate. Let's have a fast shower and then we can pass by your room. I want to choose the clothes you will wear today.

Yes, Daniel-san, she said again lowering the head in submission gesture, and smiling with inner radiance. It had been the most intense session of sex in all her life.

After a shower, with Atsuko undressed and kneeling Japanese style watching, Daniel got dressed. He wore soft boxers, trousers and a black t-shirt and jacket. Trekking shoes completed his attire and in a couple of minutes he was ready.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 08:46 PM
Let's go sweetie. I want to see which kind of clothes you have, he said putting his jacket around her shoulders and closing the zipper with her arms inside. It was too big for her and large enough to cover her to mid-thigh, while she remained naked underneath.

He took the sleeves and she followed him wearing only his jacket through the corridors of their hotel.

The number of your room?

317, answered Atsuko.

Alright, come on!

They took the lift without meet anybody and went straight to the third floor. Daniel, without hesitation, took the correct corridor and arrived at the door of her room. He took the key-card from the pocket of Atsuko's trousers, opened the door and he handed the pass to her with a smile.

Feel like you're at home, he told her jokingly.

He stepped into the room after her, closed the door, and opened the anorak's zipper.

Beautiful. You are Beautiful. I want you to choose from your closet. I'd prefer a skirt if you have one and a blouse that opens in the front. No underclothes in any case!

Yes, Daniel-san- <>

From Midori she borrowed a fairly transparent white blouse, a black skirt, and a couple of wool stockings just long enough to be covered by the hem of the skirt and an anorak. She put on a pair of cute ski boots and looked up.

I'm ready, Sir.

Beautiful. He insisted. C'mon.

Holding hands and ignoring the desk clerk's whisperings (-I think that the housekeeper was here before us, whispered Daniel teasingly) they took the road to the main street.

They visited all the shops, bought cowboy hats, Navajo tomahawks and peace pipes, bears fishing for salmon carved in beautiful white marble from Rocky Mountains, and maple syrup. Daniel bought a book of recipes from the local restaurants in the Rockies... walking like a pair of lovers an hour passed quickly and they decided that it was time to go for lunch.

They went to The Keg and Daniel booked a table for two, ordering mushrooms Neptune to share, rare teriyaki sirloin for himself, and (as she told him she preferred fish) a seafood club for Atsuko. They also had a couple of glasses of wine while they waited at bar. Atsuko took it easy though...

They ate from each other's forks, laughed and touched beneath the table, making a few of the midday customers smile at them.

When they were finished, Atsuko and Daniel returned to the hotel, leaving the things they had bought at the front desk and departed again to continue shopping.

Time to shop for some clothes, sweetie!

And off they went to Banff Avenue again.

The first place they went was a lingerie shop and it was he who requested from the salesgirl a nearly transparent black bra and thong set, garters and a garter belt. Holding on to her hand, Daniel guided Atsuko into the fitting room, and after closing the curtain, began to undress her. Once naked, he put on every garment, looking at her. Half opening the curtain again he requested another set from the salesgirl: this time red. He slipped it on her again, enjoying himself. Then he began to undress her again. When was taking off the panties, he began to lick her pussy while stroking her legs, cheeks and tits until she came right there in the dressing room. Once dressed again, they left the fitting room, paid and left the shop and the salesgirl with a look of amazement on her face.

The next stop was at a ski shop. Daniel a pair of pants into the fitting room and of course asked Atsuko to come in with him.

I want you to suck my dick, here and now, he requested firmly.

Without any doubt, she knelt down before him and began to open his trousers and boxers. She took him into her mouth and began to suck, to lick, to bite... until Daniel spilled in her mouth, continued sucking until she left it perfectly clean, then looked up into his eyes and smiled.

You taste very good, she said to him while she gently closed his zipper.

Daniel paid for the trousers, and they left the store hand by hand.

The rest of the purchases were a little more conventional, although at each shop Daniel entered the fitting room with Atsuko or it made her enter with him.

It's Five O'clock, sweetie. About time to went back to the hotel.

Only hearing this, Atsuko felt her legs weaken, and her pussy became wet. At the same moment her nipples became turgid and hard like tiny rocks.

They took their packages from the front desk at the hotel and took the elevator directly to Daniel's room.

Get naked and kneel down before me, sweetie, he told her as he sat in an armchair.

Slowly, Atsuko began to undress. She was already barefoot, so she began by taking off the garters, the skirt and the blouse. With an uninhibited naturalness, she knelt down before him, put both hands in his lap, ducked and she said:

What does my Sir want from me?

Daniel stood up before her and answered: Undress me.

She eased off his garments one by one, first the fitted t-shirt, which was challenging for her because of their difference in stature. Next she removed the trousers, and finally his boxers and socks.

Now, come with me. - And he guided her to the bathroom.

Taking scissors from his toilet case, he made her sit at the edge of the bathtub and began to trim her pubic hair, then dampened and soaped it. With great affection and smoothness he took out a razor and shaved her completely.

Now I like it a lot more, he said smiling while the shower head poured water over her, making her shake again, putting her on the verge of reaching another orgasm. He dried her sweetly and taking her in his arms carried her back to the room.

On your hands and knees again, sweetie. Now I want to fuck your ass, he said while pulling a pot of lubricant from the toilet case. He waited until she was in the best position and then stroked her, lubricating her anus, first outside with a finger, then with two, and began to introduce his fingers and to notice how she trembled.

Slowly, Daniel-san. I'd never done this way before.

Relax and let me. This route of pleasure can be even better than the traditional one. I will go gently, but I will take you thus.

When he noticed that two fingers did not meet resistance, but entered and left easily, he pointed the tip of his cock at the narrow entrance and pressing firmly he began to ease his dick inside.

She moaned. It hurts.

Relax, honey. - Daniel said while he stopped pushing to let her relax a little. When he noticed that the pressure exerted by the sphincter was lessening, he pushed a little more and once past that barrier was completely inside her.

Atsuko groaned and began to speak Japanese. Daniel took her by the hips and held her still until she began to relax.

He began to pump slowly. The feeling the narrow passage being forced excited him more every second and when he heard her began to moan, this time in pleasure, he sped his rhythm, fucking her every stroke more firmly until he exploded in a spurt of cum that coated deep inside the ass of Atsuko as she shouted her pleasure.

I never thought that I was going to like being fucked that way, she whispered. But this has been the best fuck of my life. Thank you Daniel-San. I will thank you all my life for showing me this new way to find fulfillment.

The pleasure has been mine as well, Atsuko-san, Daniel told her laughing.

I should go, Daniel-san. My friend will be getting back soon. Today I have been completely happy.

Me too, honey, me too. Sayonara, Atsuko-san.

Sayonara, Daniel-san.


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 08:50 PM
Kept

With the small grind of key in lock the front door to the house opened. A woman entered.

A quite beautiful woman, taller than most and built more fully. Her hair was a rich, dark auburn, shoulder length and wavy. An oval, fair skinned face with a rounded chin was framed by it. The grey eyes and expressive mouth she sported showed intelligence and strength. She wasn't young but it took a sharp eye to realize that fact. A woman's business garb; cream blouse, dark jacket and skirt, smoky stockings and the very best quality shoes; showed her professionalism without hiding her feminine allure.

But she carried herself with fatigue and tension. Her lips were tight, her shoulders stiff. Both those signs faded, just a little, as she entered her home. Pulling in a little sniff of air the smell of pasta, garlic and cream sauce tickled her nostrils. Her expression lifted a touch more at the wonderful scent of the meal being prepared.

A familiar clicking noise sounded, the clatter of a computer keyboard turning out rapid words. The woman's lips perked towards a smile as she heard it. They didn't quite make it though, unable to overcome the gloom of her mood. Padding down the hall, her heels thudding quietly on the carpet, she turned into a room.

A man's den as it turned out. Bookshelves lined all the walls, some with books two deep. In front of the room's window was a large, practical desk with a computer on it. Seated in the comfortable chair in front of the desk was the man this room belonged to.

He was the same height as the woman, but lithely built. His head was covered with greying hair and his thin face with a beard doing the same. His eyes, focused on the screen and what he was writing were the same shade as the woman's. He was hunched a little, focused with deep concentration on his work.

As the woman entered the room the man stopped typing and swiveled towards her. A happy smile graced his lips. That expression faded as he looked at his lover, became concern. "Another tough day?" he asked.

The woman's almost smile grew just a touch. "Yeah. Matrixed accountability models aren't a lot of fun." She sighed with exhaustion.

A twinkle appeared in her eyes then. "I'm awfully glad to get home to my kept man though."

At those words, the man's face hardened. His eyes grew sharp, one eyebrow rose. His mouth twisted, the smile on it grew rather wicked.

A gasp came from the woman at that. Her legs quivered and her stomach tightened. The gleam in her eye grew hazy. A simper of mixed emotions; fear, chagrin, and what might be lust leered across her lips. Her mouth opened.

Her lover bought a finger up. "Quiet!" he ordered in a calm voice.

The woman's mouth closed with a soft click of teeth. A shiver wafted through her body, the glaze in her eyes shone a touch brighter.

Swiveling his chair, the man reached into a desk drawer. He pulled out a set of open handcuffs, the key still in the lock of one of them. Turning back to the woman he displayed them to her.

She drew in a hiss of air and shivered again, more strongly this time. Her mouth went slack, her eyes hooded a touch. The rise and fall of her chest sped up and the tremble of her legs grew more noticeable.

He stood, unlocked each ring of the cuffs, placed the key in a back pocket of his jeans. "Turn around," he ordered. His voice was quiet but contained an adamant tone. There was no doubt that the lovely lady before him wouldn't deny him.

With a little swallow, the woman obeyed his command.

Stepping forward he took hold of her right arm. The next moment a cuff snapped into position around it.

The auburn haired woman gasped at the sudden touch of cold metal. Her ass flexed. She swallowed again, choking down the groan that bubbled in her lungs.

He pulled on the cuffs, drew her arm to the center of her back. With a gentle, firm touch, he gripped her other arm and bound that one as well.

His chattel tightened her arms, pulled at her restraints. A tremble shook through her body. Her eyes hooded themselves, a flush bloomed on her cheeks. The tense line of her mouth softened and a fresh groan seeped past her lips.

The man chuckled at her response, his smile grew warm. A dark lust flashed in his eyes. Placing his hand between the excited woman's shoulder blades he applied a little pressure to guide her towards the door. "Bedroom. Now." was his order to her.

She obeyed, moved on quivering legs. The couple proceeded out of the den, down the hall and across to their destination.

The room was large with quality furniture. A large dresser dominated the wall to the left of the door. The entrances to an en-suite bathroom and closet were on the right. A large window letting in the sunlight of a late spring evening made up most of the far wall. And a king sized bed was set against the last wall. The headboard was tall and the footboard waist high.

"Shoes off," he commanded.

The woman in the power suit did so at once. Then he lead her to the center of the footboard, guided her to face it, her legs pressed against the dark wood.

"Bend over, at the waist," the man ordered. "Place those lovely tits on the mattress."

Again, she did as she was told without demure. Her fingers fidgeted. With eyes a little out of focus, mouth now slack, rapid breaths panted softly in and out. The woman's cheeks burned red.

Stepping up next to her the man reached out, took the tab of her skirt's zipper and pulled it down with a near silent hiss. His movements were quick, not the least hesitant.

She stammered a tiny groan as the garment fell down her sleek legs. Her ass flexed again, her eyes slit in expectation.

The slim man chuckled with an evil edge as she was exposed from the waist down. The tail of her blouse hid much of her buttocks but her legs, coloured with translucent nylon held up with garters were on full display. A quick motion with his hand flipped up the tail to reveal the executive's full bum clad in lacy, black hip hugger panties.

"That's my woman," he said in a voice containing the start of fevered lust. "So calm, so strong on the outside. Underneath a hot tart who enjoys being so, so sexy."

"Thank you, sir," she replied, the words shaking with emotion. "I dress for you, for your pleasure."

"You do please me, sweet lady," he returned. His hand took her undergarment, and kneeling, he pulled it down to join the skirt puddled around her feet. "Legs wide," he ordered her then.

As with every other command, she obeyed at once. She spread herself until her hips rested against the footboard. Her nether lips were engorged and her clit stiff. The woman's breath sped up, deepened. The fire demanding this action glittered in her eyes.

The man stood, walked over to the dresser. Her shining eyes followed him. He pulled open the bottom drawer and reached into it. The next moment he pulled out an implement that drew a gasp from the woman. It was a crop made of black, stiff plastic with a square of leather at the business end.

He walked back to the foot of the bed, smiling at the woman as he went. There was a dark, delicious intent in his eyes. That intent drew a very quiet moan from his playmate.

Without a word, the man lifted the crop and bought it down on the ass in front of him. The sharp sound of leather on firm flesh cracked in the quiet of the room.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 08:51 PM
Her head jerked up, a peep jerked out of her mouth. Every muscle in her body quivered.

The man continued his strokes with a slow, steady beat. He varied his blows, making sure each one fell on a spot not yet touched.

The woman's ass started to change shades under his treatment, grew a warm pink with the places the flogger fell a bright red. Her face went blank, her eyes glazed. Her expression showed she no longer noticed the world, only the febrile emotions flaming inside her. Gurgles of bliss mixed with agony oozed out of her mouth. Her arms pulled at the cuffs encasing her wrists as her body fell under the control of the madness being fed to her. A dewy shine began to show on her labia, a little trickle of fluids dribbled down one thigh.

The man stopped spanking her. "You made a statement I strongly disagree with," he told the panting woman on the bed. Another sharp snap sounded as he emphasized his observation with another lash of her bum.

The woman's head lolled, rolled loosely on her neck. She gabbled something inarticulate.

"You may think," he went on, "that because I'm the one who stays home..." He bought the crop down again.

The helpless professional let out a heated gasp, made another indecipherable noise.

"...I'm the one who cleans..." The man stroked her ass once more.

His victim sounded a groan rich with heat and pain. She shivered from head to toe and her eyes rolled in their sockets.

"...I'm the one who cooks..." Another blow of the crop smacked against the woman's red, welted buttocks.

This made her gurgle in her throat. Too many emotions were caught there to sound a clear idea.

"...that I'm the one who's kept!" His strike this time was different. Changing the direction from down to up, he bought the square of leather sharply against his woman's plump, damp labia.

Every muscle in the woman's body corded tight. Her head rose from the comforter, her legs lifted from the floor and her knees bent. She breathed out a whistling keen, showing the boiling heat inside her.

The man watched, his eyes burning, a wicked, lascivious leer across his mouth. His hand reached down and adjusted the very hard erection pushing a large lump in his jeans. "Legs down," he told his woman. His voice was firm but soft.

She, of course, did as she was told.

He restarted his discourse. "That's obviously not correct." The tip of the crop touched her ass gently, petted it. "It's not correct because who is the one in handcuffs?"

The woman on the bed shuddered as she replied, "I am, sir." Her voice quivered, lust and shame making her vocal cords tremble.

He moved the crop to her inner thigh and teased through the runnel of her lubrication there. "Who is the one naked from the waist down, on display?"

His playmate gulped a noise. Then she spoke the obvious answer, the only answer. "I am, sir."

The tip of the crop moved up and he caressed her inflamed pussy. "Who is the one who's kept ?"

The auburn haired woman moaned, deep and loud. Her fists clenched and her arms pulled at the cuffs. She stuttered as she told him the truth. "I, I am, sir."

"Good pet," he told her. "That's one of the things I love about you so much. You learn so quickly, take your discipline so well."

A smile grew across the woman's lips, a happy one.

"And I believe pets should be rewarded when they do well." His hands went to his jeans, undid the button and he took them off. His jockeys followed a moment later. His cock sprang into view, steel hard and throbbing with want for the woman helpless before him, his pet.

The executive's smile loosened into a grimace of pure passion. "Tha, thank you, sir." Her legs and ass tautened with anticipation.

Stepping towards his lover the man took her hips, drew her body down the bed, just a touch. Bending his knees a little, he took hold of his prick, brought it to her pussy and slid in with one stroke. He growled as her wet heat surrounded. Then, without hesitation, started to fuck his pet with a quick, firm rhythm.

Throwing her head back the woman yammered as she was taken. Each stroke of her keeper forced a grunt from her lungs. In less than a minute she buried her face in the bed and a muffled howl burst from her. Her body quaked and shook. Hot fluid coated her lover's cock, sluiced down to wet his sac.

A ferocious grin pasted itself on his face. "Good pet," he hissed. "You're such a sweet, responsive slut. Coming so fast, the way only you can do." He increased up the strength and frequency of his pumping.

The woman's climax faded, she turned her head to one side. "Thank you, sir," she babbled. "Thank you." Her voice still trembled. The passion in her was still high. "I needed that. I need you. You're so good to me!"

At her pleasing words he set to work with a will, hammered at her with all his might. "Oh, you gorgeous woman. I'm going to fill you now." His words were tight with the effort needed to push them past his lips. "I'm going to put out your fire with my come!"

Then he pushed all the way into her, and stopped. His body quivered and his eyes fluttered as he jetted his spending deep inside his pet.

"God!" she managed to spit in the moment before her mouth and eyes went wide. No sound came from her after that, she was too overwhelmed by her orgasm to do so. Her face was blank as all thought was washed away by the tidal wave of bliss flowing through her. Her legs came off the floor, grabbed her master and pulled him tight. She was kept and it was what she wanted.

They relaxed, the mad waves of ecstasy drew back. He collapsed on her. They lay there, heaving deep breaths, sweating. Slowly, their energy returned.

He chuckled, folded her in his arms, kissed her cheek. "How are you feeling, pet?"

She sighed. "Very good, sir. Thank you." The smile on her face was serene, there wasn't a trace of the tension that had been there minutes ago.

"I'm glad." He stood and told her, "Stay there."

"Yes, sir," she replied with a breathy sigh.

The man went to his clothes, pulled the key from them. Returning to the bed he freed his woman's arms.

She thanked him with the same calm, pleased voice.

He walked to the dresser to pick up a bottle of salve. Spreading a dollop of the healing liquid on his hands, he went back to her and gently rubbed it into the light welts on her ass and wrists.

The woman cooed, reveled in his caring for her.

"Stand up," was his next order.

She did, as always, although her legs were still weak. They trembled a little with the effort to keep her upright.

With a quick deft touch he removed her remaining clothes. "Jacket will need ironing," he noted as he pulled it off. "Blouse needs washing." He chuckled. "The bra definitely needs to be washed."

She giggled. "I'm not surprised."

Walking over to where her lower garments were piled he knelt and added them to those folded over his arm. "Skirt needs pressing." He bought her panties to his nose and sniffed. "I may not wash these. I love souvenirs."

The woman laughed. "Any time you want to make a souvenir, I'll be happy to help."

The man went out to the bathroom, grabbing his own pants on the way, distributed their garments to the appropriate bins there. Going to the dresser he pulled out fresh clothes for them both. "Get dressed," he told her. And they did just that.

The energy between them changed as they clothed themselves. Much of the career woman returned, her submissiveness disappearing. His steely resolve softened, he looked at her with the most simple and whole affection.

"Dinner's ready," he told her when they finished. "Let's eat." He placed an arm around her waist and led her from the bedroom.

"Oh good," she smiled, looking at him with warmth. "I'm starved." She leaned to kiss his cheek.

"All better?" he asked. "No more worry about your accountability models?"

"None at all. Thank you. You always know how to make me feel good." She kissed him again.

"You're welcome. Just remember who's kept and who's the keeper."

"After what we just did, there's not a chance of that," she told him with a cheerful laugh.


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 09:13 PM
Hot Teen Sex for Three

Jennifer knew I wasn't the jealous type, but I wasn't thinking of sharing her with another guy right away. As I would soon find out, she was way ahead of me in planning sexual adventures.

"O-o-o-o Allen, I just love you so," she'd coo before, during and after sex. She was my own, private, cum-guzzling nympho, so I was perfectly happy with the arrangement we had. But there was something about the first time we screwed doggystyle, the way she insisted on sucking my finger while I was shooting my hot load on her ass that should have clued me in that she needed more than one guy to satisfy her.

Jennifer continued to visit me at my tent at every possible opportunity. I say possible because Jennifer had babysitting chores. If we weren't careful, sooner or later her visits to me would become obvious and our fun would be over.

The second time Jen visited me at the tent, she wanted to practice her oral skills. I swear part of her clitoris must have been located down her throat. After she'd change into her skimpy shorts outside the tent, she'd unzip the tent screen and march in ready for her practice. For my part, I'd share with her my X-rated magazine collection and we'd read a couple of "Penthouse" forum letters together. That would really start her juices flowing.

"Enough reading" she'd announce, and pull off her shorts leaving her homemade g-string panties. I'd start out sitting back while she'd lay in front of my crotch, fishing my hardening rod out of my shorts. "Let's see what we have here," she'd say to my cock, like a doctor examining her favorite patient. She'd always joke "Isn't it bigger than last time?" or "Maybe I shouldn't try to fit this into my mouth." After a few kisses to the purple head, she'd begin licking my shaft until I was thoroughly lubricated, then down her head would go. The sensation of her warm mouth and her suction was amazing.

One little girl thing she did that drove me crazy was how she'd draw attention to her ass while I was watching her head bounce up and down on my shaft. She'd keep her legs together which showed off her perfectly round butt cheeks, then she'd absentmindedly raise and lower each leg in a very slow kicking motion. She'd point her toes during this slow-motion kicking, so I wondered if she really was doing this without thinking, or practicing some strip-tease skills on me during her blowjob.

After this preliminary suck, she'd roll over on her back. "Come up here," she order, and bracing my whole body over her mouth on my hands and toes, I'd do some push-ups in her mouth. Now, with her hands gripping my hips and controlling my thrusts into her expert throat, she was the one in charge. I was fucking her face, but she helped me keep the rhythm.

It was a great workout, too. Since sex became part of my diet, my stomach muscles and leg muscles had noticeably improved. Jen would run her hands over my chest and stomach and say "wow" once in a while. I was so busy getting off on her sucking skills, I didn't really care for much conversation. I wanted my dick thrusting into her mouth, and fewer words coming out.

But what she really wanted to practice was sucking me off while she was kneeling doggy-style in front of me. I regretted not having her bedroom mirrors in the tent, and for the light being so poor. In the darkened tent I could make out her ass raised high in the air. She'd balance on her left arm and grasp my cock, sometimes from the middle, sometimes at my balls, and rock back and forth as those luscious, pouty lips would work their oral magic on my thick, slippery cock. But this is where I say she had become such a cum-guzzling slut.

She could tell, as well as I, just a few pumps before I'd blow my wad in her face. She'd drop both her arms down to the sleeping bag so that she'd be perfectly on all fours, then tilt her head back and close her eyes. I'd swear she was receiving some religious gift by the sheer look of ecstasy on her face as I came. But she'd beg me to grab my own cock and shoot my hot load into her mouth, then greedily lick up every drop.

Once I grabbed the back of her head with my left, free hand as I'd pump my cock with my right, but she begged "Shoot in my mouth, shoot in my mouth, I won't move!" So I did. She'd keep her eyes closed and protected from the force of those first two or three shots of hot cum, then she'd open her eyes with her tongue out and let me guide my own cock into her mouth so she could lap up the rest of my hot seed. With her head thrown back as she licked me clean, I'd swear she was the ultimate cum goddess. And she was mine.

Or so I thought. One special night, Jen's mom headed out for an overnight babysitting assignment in the next town. In fact, Jen was to be trusted alone overnight, so naturally I was looking forward to seeing her for some private lessons in her mirrored bedroom. Just thinking of her in her shredded daisy duke denim shorts with her homemade thong underwear got me hard during the day; I resisted jerking off just the same. We had worked it out that she'd flash the living room light three times, and I'd march down from the Martinelli's house at the signal.

At 9 p.m., the time we arranged for her "all-clear" signal, I spied her house from where I sat on Martinelli's front porch. Sure enough, the light went on and off as it was supposed to. I was wearing my favorite, black muscle tee-shirt, and my shorts without underwear. I wanted to screw her doggy-style so bad, I had to order my hands to stay off my crotch or else I'd be jerking off at the Martinelli's instead of wrestling with Jen on her nice, low mattress.

I skipped down the hill, but noticed a strange car parked in front of Jen's. Was there a foul-up? I knocked on the door and Jen answered, wearing regular blue jeans and a rather loose and proper tee shirt. I must have looked disappointed, because I was dressed to thrill, and Jen was, well, dressed for shopping or something. Her hair smelled especially terrific, like rose hips, and she had blown it and styled it like for some special occasion. Her blonde hair was layer-cut, one of those fairly old-fashioned Farrah styles, but she looked great all primped. She also was wearing more make-up than I'd usually seen her in, and her nails shined with a fresh coat of pink nail polish. If I didn't know better, I'd swear she was dressed for a date.

Wait a second, who was that I spied on the couch in her living room? Ah, the driver of the mystery car. "Come in, Allen." Jen gestured me to enter but spoke to me very politely. Looking at the mystery guest, I offered Jen a chance for privacy. "Jen, I see you're busy, so I'll just shove off." I began to back off away from the door. "Come on, come in," Jen insisted, grabbing my arm and pulling me inside. When I got inside, Jen gave me a playful push. I didn't fight her too much since I sensed a drama about to unfold. "I want you to meet someone."

I didn't quite bounce into the room in delight, but I was curious about this change in plans. Jen had given the signal, hadn't she? Or was I just so horny I clomped down the hill without waiting for the signal? No, I saw it. "This is a friend from school, Allen, and I hope you'll get along." Jen went into the kitchen to get us some drinks.

The guy on the couch stood up and reached out his hand. "Peter," he said, "What's up?"

"Allen," I answered, and we shook. Instead of a limp shake, he gave me a firm squeeze. He was a nice looking guy, I hate to admit it, and 18, a year younger than me. He had brown eyes and loosely curling hair that practically went to his shoulders. He was medium build and slender, not like anything special.

So at least we got out each other's names, though we were both a little surprised, and there was a definite tension in the air. I'll take credit for some of that tension. I had come expecting some wild sex, but now...h-m-m-m-m, Jennifer didn't seem at all surprised that we both were here. She was the least awkward-acting one of the three of us. Actually, she seemed damned comfortable with our little group.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 09:15 PM
His eyes fell on my muscular arms, then as he sat back on the couch, I swear he sneaked a look at my well-defined legs. I thought I'd stand for now since I didn't want any obvious part of me falling out of my shorts if I sat in a chair. "You a friend of Jen's?" I asked. "We went out this year. Broke up two months ago, but she called me up and asked me over. How about you?" Oh, boy, let me see. "I live across the way and I just drop in once in a while. Watch TV and stuff."

"Why'd you break up?" He looked away rather than answer and seemed relieved when Jen returned with some popcorn and cokes. "I knew you'd get along," she piped up, almost too cheerfully.

This was getting bizarre. Shouldn't she be embarrassed to have an ex and current lover meet like this? I drank a coke to settle myself down. Jen's conversation was matter-of-fact. "Allen, Peter and I were going out, and maybe I should have told you, but we broke up."

Peter looked as confused as I did. His confidence was eroding fast now, wondering what he was doing there while Jen reviewed their relationship for me. "Peter, I'm sort of going out with Allen now, but I still have feelings for you, so I wanted to get everyone together."

This scene was taking a left turn from bizarre, but I wasn't going to leave now. This vixen was about to orchestrate something very clever, and I didn't feel at all jealous towards Peter. "But why does Allen have to be here if you still love me?" His tone was plaintive. Peter was no dope. Nothing like a little teenage possessiveness to rear its ugly head.

"Allen taught me some things, and I love him, but I'm not sure which one of you I want now." As she was talking, I stared at Peter and noticed that he was dressed in nice jeans and a decent shirt, as if Jen had instructed to dress for a date. I was standing there, Joe hot stud, and had some part to play between these two.

I jumped in before Peter asked the next question, as in, "What exactly did Allen teach you?"

"Jen, are we going out, the three of us, or staying in?" I asked. Nothing like getting all the chips on the table. "Let's stay in," she answered rather quickly. I wanted to move this game along. "Well, you could change into something more comfortable while Peter and I talk downstairs, okay?"

"Now you two get along," Jen warned in a mock serious tone, "and there'll be goodies enough for the two of you." She tossed her hair and skipped upstairs.

Peter looked a little lost with Jen's parting comment. I sat down on the couch, reached for my coke and grabbed some popcorn. Peter was already sitting a couple of feet away from me on the couch.

"Peter, you really care for Jen?"

"Yeah I do, as a matter of fact."

"So tell me why you broke up."

"I wasn't ready for, you know, when Jen was."

"Peter, this 'you know' - mind getting specific for me."

"Like when we kissed, nothing really happened, and I wasn't ready to, you know, have sex with her."

"So now you are?" This was embarrassing for him, but if Jen come downstairs wearing her daisy dukes and her g-string white panties, I didn't want Peter running out of the house.

"Do you jerk off, Peter?"

"Yeah. Sometimes when I think about Jen. So when she called me up, I came over. But why are you here, too?"

"That's what I'm asking myself now," I answered him. He was 18, not in bad shape, but he didn't have a hair on his face. His skin was smooth and nicely tanned, but I couldn't get over it - not a single hair around his mouth, not even a little pubic hair moustache like I had when I was 18 year, just a year earlier.

"I think Jen wants us to have a sort of competition."

"She does?"

"Yep. She may still love you, but she wants to know if you're ready for some new games she's learned with me."

"What kind of games, Allen?"

"Like, instead of jerking off into a towel, how'd you like to jerk off into her mouth instead?"

"Yeah, right," he answered sarcastically. Well, sarcasm or no, he was going to be put to the test.

Peter was now grinning a bit at my boldness, but I felt that I had broken the tension between us. Our conversation was about to be put on hold.

My little nympho, and Peter's former flame, was coming down the stairs looking just a tad different now. Her hair was held up with a white scrungee and she was wearing, or almost wearing those nasty shorts. She had modified them into a high French cut in the front, slit the seams on the sides, and the backside...well, you could enjoy most of her firm derriere as she walked over to where we were sitting.

But it was her new tee-shirt that left both our mouths open. Little Miss Home Economics Class had added some lettering onto the front her bare midriff tee-shirt. The words "Nice girls swallow" in 3-inch letters were sewn right in front for everyone to see.

Jen plopped herself down on the sofa right next to Peter. She patted the cushion to her right side as my invitation to scoot over. I didn't care if Peter saw the tent that had risen in my shorts. As a matter of fact, I felt reckless and wanted him to see my bulging shorts, so I lifted myself up and bounced right next to Jen, our legs just touching. Jen rested one hand on each of our legs. Peter was headed for a heart-attack, but I sat back and tried to relax. No sense over-reacting to his over-reaction.

My cock was beginning to shoot skyward as Jen lightly brushed my bare thigh with two of her fingers. "We could share, couldn't we Allen?" If I came, I didn't really care who was in the room, so I wasn't losing out. She turned to Peter. "Peter, put your tongue in my mouth," and they french-kissed while Jen lightly rested her fingers on my inner thigh.

I was tickled she was coaching Peter the way I had coached her. Then she turned to me and we kissed. Her mouth was hot, and there was an additional flavor in there, Peter's saliva. It drove me a little crazy thinking we were swapping spit through Jen.

Jen turned back to Peter, and she kissed him again. Wonder if he tasted me, too? I think we were about to play out Jen's fantasy, and the girl definitely knew how to make her imagination work for her. "Peter," she cooed, "Watch this." Jen slid onto the floor and positioned herself kneeling between my legs.

Jen's hand disappeared into one of the legs of my shorts as she rubbed the length of my now hard-dick. I lifted myself and pulled my shorts down to the floor. She yanked on my rigid cock, her whole body riding up and down as she tugged on. She opened her mouth, stuck out her tongue and went down on me pretty fast. Since she had two customers, she had to get down to business and keep us both entertained.

"Peter, take off your pants now," I practically ordered him. Jen was going up and down on my rod as Peter was trying to get off his shoes and pants. I pulled my shirt over my head as the clothes continued to fly off.

When Peter was down to his white Jockey underpants, his eyes fixed on Jen's ass sticking out of her nasty shorts. His right hand fell in his lap and he rubbed himself. His stiff cock was pretty well outlined through the flimsy white material. Jen lifted her head out of my lap. "Peter, take off my shorts."

He got up and walked behind Jen, knelt down behind her, then reached around to wrestle with the snap and zipper of Jen's sinfully cute shorts. She helped by wiggling out of them after Peter unzipped her.

"Come around here. You guys sit together, that's it, nice and close." I was right about Peter - he didn't have a hair on his chest or in his armpit, and I was curious to see if he had any kind of bush going. I looked over at his crotch and he had pitched quite a tent in there, but I didn't see any dark patch through his white underwear.

He had a little mischievous look in his eye when he saw I was checking him out. He was tanned evenly on his arms and legs. Must have been all that soccer practice during the summer.

"Okay Peter, the moment of truth has come." I wasn't gay or anything, but there was quite a bit of heat coming off his leg which was barely touching mine. Neither one of us pulled away when our legs brushed. He looked at my cock with something that resembled admiration, then stood up to slide off his own underpants. Peter's legs rose perfectly to his ass, and his leg muscles were a lot better defined that I had originally thought. My cock was hard already, and looking at Peter's toned legs just a few inches from my face didn't hurt my hard-on.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 09:16 PM
When he sat back down, I looked over. Not a single public hair on Peter's cock, but that just made his hard-on all the more impressive. While it wasn't as thick as mine, his dick was beautifully proportioned at 5" or so and ready for action.

"That's better," Jen continued her banter. "Just sit back, both of you." She knelt in front of Peter, fondled his cock with her right hand and gave him a big, sloppy lick from his balls up his entire shaft. Her left hand half-heartedly jerked my dick. Once she got her mouth onto his shaft, her rhythm kicked in and she jerked my dick with more gusto. Peter recoiled, no doubt sensitive to all these new sensations. "God," he moaned in delight.

His leg pressed more against mine, an involuntary action, or so I thought. In addition to their nice tan, Peter's legs were athletic, hairless of course, with nicely proportioned calves. He had a dimpled butt that was as lean as mine. Maybe he ran track or was a soccer player, but his ass was easily as nice as Jen's.

Jen took a break from sucking Peter, probably because he was readying to shoot and Jen sensed that. She knelt in front of us, a cock in each hand. "O-o-o-o-y, yum," she said. "Now here's the deal, this is the first meeting of the Double-cum Club."

"The what?" I asked. "The double-cum club, Allen. I brought you both here to double cum me. You see this shirt? I don't want a drop spilled on it, you hear?" She gave each of our cocks a nice hard squeeze. "Do you understand?" Jen repeated. "Yeah, yeah, okay," I agreed. Peter mumbled about the same thing.

"For our initiation, I want you both to stand up nice and close, wait, don't you come yet Peter." I think some precum was oozing out his handsome penis, so Jen licked it off and let go of his cock. Jen continued with her plan. "You stand nice and close. What I want us for you two is to have a swordfight right here in my mouth, but I get to win." We both stood up, inches from each other, Peter smiling at me.

"Oh," Jen added, "you're just so close to each other...put your arm around each other's waist -- I think that would look cute." Peter and I looked at each other a little stunned, but neither of us wanted to stop the momentum of Jen's fantasy. I placed my left hand on his hip and Peter placed his right hand on my hip -- the touch was electric. He continued sliding his hand around my waist as I did his, there was a glint of some extra pleasure in his eye.

"Peter, I'm gonna jerk you off into my mouth. Allen, you shoot into my mouth just like we've been practicing. To belong to this club, you gotta shoot right in here," Jen pointed her index finger into her open mouth. "And like the shirt says, I'm a real nice girl."

Before I could think of anything smart to say, Jen grabbed both our cocks and rubbed them together. It was a totally hot thing to do, rub our saliva slick cocks together, and I liked it. If Peter was going to be jealous, Jen had taken him way beyond the point of possible envy. I thought if Jen wasn't there, it would be too easy for us to embrace and enjoy our own erotic moment.

"And may both cocks win," she added. As Jen evenly stroked our cocks, Peter's eyes were closed and he started to lean back. I grabbed him because I thought he was about to faint. He put his right hand on my shoulder to steady himself, and now we were nearly facing each other, our rock-hard cocks almost pressed against each other's bellies.



"Thanks, man, this is almost too much." I looked down between us and our gorgeous, blonde opened her mouth and swallowed Peter's dick. "Easy, easy" he begged and flinched somewhat. He must have been close to coming.

Jen's head came off Peter's swollen sword and descended on mine. She sucked hungrily on the tip of my thick sperm cannon while she continued to jerk Peter. Our three hot bodies produced a heady, earthy sex smell that was intense.

I grabbed me own cock. "Suck my balls, Jen." I lifted my cock so Jen could lick my balls sack. Peter was right. It was too much.

I also noticed that Peter looked down at my cock with my hand wrapped around it, and I slid my hand up and down while Jen licked. He looked back into my eyes and smiled, wetting his lips. There were small drops of perspiration above his upper lip, and standing so close I had a funny urge to lick that sweat off. I resisted.

"Double cum club, here we cum," I joked. Jen had made a new game, and I was really digging it. Jen suddenly pulled back and whipped her t-shirt over her head. "Can't risk it if one of you has bad aim," she explained, then grabbed Peter's cock with one hand and balanced herself on the floor with the other.

"Oh God, I'm coming now," Peter blurted out. The sight of Jen's nude body kneeling at his waist pushed him to his orgasm. Just as she said she would, Jen grabbed Peter's dick and opened her mouth while she wildly pumped his swollen organ. Seeing my cue, I began to pump my own cock as close to Jen's mouth as I could. Peter was looking down from Jen's mouth over to my dick when he let loose.

A steamy stream of cum disappeared into Jen's mouth from where I was looking. I saw Jen's cum-covered tongue dart out, then she took his smooth dick into her mouth while she massaged his balls with the other. Jen swallowed Peter's load while cum leaked out the sides of her mouth. "My turn" was about all I could get out three seconds before my own orgasm.

Jen pulled her mouth off Peter's cock and turned toward me just enough to catch my first spray of jism on her cheek. She opened her mouth even wider and looked up at me as if to say, "Here, I've made the target zone bigger just for you." My second shot hit her tongue, but my third went right in over those pouty lips for a bull's-eye. I continued to tug on my own cock while Jen, tilting her head back, put her upper lip almost against the slit on my dick. She would make sure every last drop dripped into her cum-hungry mouth. Despite our best efforts, someone's cum was running down Jen's chin and out the corners of her mouth.

Jen grabbed a fruit drink off the coffee table and took a swig to wash down her protein shake, courtesy of Allen and Peter. As I still stood so close to Peter, I enjoyed the heat pealing off his nude body. Either I was half-gay, or everything felt so sticky, sweaty, gooey, and wonderful that I just didn't care that our legs were pretty much touching and his face was just inches from mine. I guess it was part of the logistics of enjoying a swordfight in a girl's mouth.

"See," Jen cut in, "I knew you guys would get along. It just had to be the right circumstances." She sure got that right. And as I was to learn soon enough, her imagination didn't stop at inviting another guy along for the ride.

I decided to continue camping out during the summer evenings, a decision that gave me an opportunity to get to know Peter better and a place to stage our various sex operations with Jenny.


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 09:23 PM
Johan

This is the story of the best sexual experience in my life. I was twenty when I met Johan, and I still think of him with fondness. It's been a long time, so I may not have all of the details correctly, but it is a true story. This does not mean, by the way, I have not had any good sex since! I have had some very good sex since then, but many factors combined together caused my experience with Johan to stand out in my mind as the best yet. I was still just blossoming into my burgeoning sexuality, I was young and naïve, he was wonderful, and all of it was new to me.

I was home from college for the summer, and out of desperation to get the car for a few hours I had signed up for classes at the local community college. My parents didn't let me go anywhere unless I had what they considered a valid reason, so I signed up for classes every summer just to get away. All of my friends and aunties and uncles thought I was such a studious little bug, when in reality I just wanted a little freedom.

So four days a week I would drop my mom off at 7:30 am at her workplace, and then go off to class from 8:30 am to 10:30 am. Then I would have the car for a few hours, and be able to go to the library, or visit friends, really, whatever, rather than being cooped up at home. At 5 pm I would pick her up again, drop her off at home, and then go to my evening class.

The evening class was from 6 pm to 7:30 pm, but I had told my parents I stayed afterwards to do some studying with my classmates. In reality it wasn't too different -- I stayed with my friends and hung out with them instead of studying, but usually near the college. I was never a bad kid, which made their restrictions all the more chafing.

I was taking Advanced Placement Biology, as I recall, and it was an excellent class, with a great teacher, and a lot of fascinating course study. There were lots of nice people, a lot of older students, which made for a very serious class. One of the people my age was Johan, whose interest in me was clear, right from the beginning.

I had only had one boyfriend to this point. I was a relatively late bloomer, and had only begun having sex the previous September. My boyfriend had also been very new to the whole thing. I found while I loved sex and could not get enough, he didn't actually seem that interested. Thus I found myself very aware of men, in every way, and had become very curious about my budding sexuality. I had been raised by extremely strict, religious parents, and taught to find my own sexuality abnormal and to find normal sexual relations abhorrent. (Yes, parents still raise kids like this these days.) So the things I was feeling were good but made me feel guilty, too. My boyfriend didn't help the matter by giving the impression he felt I was oversexed. I now know I wasn't oversexed, just very normal, as he was normal too, but back then, I was much more naïve.

Johan practically reeked of sex. He was a nice, sweet guy, but there was something about the way he moved his body that set flames in my body. I didn't know how to term it back then, but these days I would say there were sparks between us and real chemistry.

But ... I had a boyfriend back at college whom I loved very much. He lived over 200 miles away, though, and being with him was out of the question since not only did my parents check the mileage on the car, his parents checked the mileage on his car, too. So we spent the whole summer without seeing each other once. By the time my class started, in late June, I was more than a little antsy and looked at every guy with curiosity. I was getting more restless by the day.

Anyway, when Johan first approached me, I told him I had a boyfriend. He very kindly backed off immediately, leaving me even more interested in him, even though I was dreadfully shy and even embarrassed that I found him so attractive.

So some days went by. I started hanging out with Johan, as he was completely non-pressuring and very nice. We went out for dinner once or twice, but a lot of times we would simply drive somewhere, or sit and talk. This went on for a little while, until the sexual tension between us was palpable. One day we came back from a drive somewhere, and we were sitting in the college parking lot, in the evening. I recall it was somewhere past 8 pm, and I didn't have to leave for home until 9:30 or 10 pm.

The pent-up feelings between us had grown to the point where even talking was awkward, and as I sat there I felt my breath coming short. My skin had been well tanned by the summer sun and was now a rich coppery brown. My hair was curly and shorter then than I wear it now, so I had it loose, falling around my shoulders and in front of my large, dark brown eyes. I had dressed very carefully, as I did almost every day, without admitting to myself that I was dressing for him, to look attractive to him. If I recall correctly, I was wearing khaki colored jeans (I almost never wore blue jeans back then), not tight but snug against my hips and ass, and a loose short-sleeved black blouse, that had a deep V-cut in the front, and sandals on my feet, as I always wear.

Anyway, that day, while we sat in the car together, the silences grew longer and longer until all I could think about was touching him. He wore a loose fitting tee shirt with blue jeans that fit tight against his body. I had never looked down at a man's cock while he was wearing jeans before, but I found myself wondering if he was hard, if I looked down, would I even see it? The car was in park and turned off, and both of our seatbelts were unbuckled. The sun was setting in the evening sky.

Finally he interrupted my reverie by saying to me, "What are you thinking?" Without even realizing what I was about to say, I opened my mouth and said, "I'm thinking I would really like to kiss you." I blushed scarlet, and looked at him, embarrassed, but all he said was, "I would love to be kissed by you."

I still shiver when I think of the soft voice he said those words in, and his dark, dark eyes, slightly amused, watching me. I leaned across the gearshift and let my lips meet his.

My boyfriend did not kiss like this, that was for certain. Johan kissed tenderly and sweetly, his soft mouth meeting mine, his tongue gently brushing against my teeth. I didn't hesitate even another second. Briefly breaking the kiss, I put my hands on his shoulders and, turning around fully as I moved, I seated myself in his lap. My back was now against the driver's side door, and I tucked my legs up across the passenger seat, my sandals dropping unheeded to the floor.

I slid my arms around his neck and kissed him again. I was so turned on I couldn't resist. I rubbed my cheek against his shadow, inhaled his clean fresh scent, and leaned against him.

His arms went around me, and one hand slid directly up my belly and gently cupped my breast, right through my shirt. My whole body shuddered, and he kissed me even deeper.

Soon he had slid his hand into my shirt and pulled the cup of my bra down. He rubbed his thumb over my nipple, which instantly sprang into hardness. Removing his mouth from mine, he pulled my shirt out of the way -- down or up, I can't remember which -- and covered my nipple with his mouth.

I moaned and arched my back into him. My jeans felt uncomfortably tight around my hips. I let my fingers run through his hair, and when he nipped me a little, I pulled his hair. He looked up at me and kissed me again.

I think we kissed and fondled each other for more than an hour that night, never taking off any clothes, just moving them around and out of the way. I had my hands inside his shirt, and remember touching him, and marveling at the muscles I felt, and the light dusting of hair. I remember even scratching him a bit.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 09:25 PM
We agreed to meet, but how? I told him my situation with the car and classes, and he asked me to come over his house after class tomorrow morning. I agreed, and he gave me his address. It was downtown in the next town over, which wasn't far at all. He walked me to my car, and kissed me once more, and ran his hand gently between my legs, leaving me faint and weak and wanting more.

I returned home, not late at all, and came in quietly. My parents went to bed very early, but they were very light sleepers, so they awoke just to say, "Are you home?" I said I was, and went downstairs to work on the computer.

I stayed up for some time, then went to bed, thinking of Johan. All night I had trouble sleeping. I tried to masturbate, but masturbation only got me worked up more as I hadn't learned how to come from self-stimulation. (This is common with a lot of girls raised as I had been ... they are too shy to really explore or learn.) I wondered -- what was I doing? I was going to his house! I only knew him from class. What if he was a crazy guy? What if he was mean to me?

I also thought about my boyfriend and felt guilty. What would he say? But none of this served to dissuade me or even remotely affect the arousal I felt.

The next morning I arose, showered, dressed, and got ready. I tore my closet apart deciding what to wear, and in the end settled on one of my prettiest summer dresses -- a simple little number that reached the knees and had spaghetti straps on top, with pretty pink flowers on it. To placate my mom, I tossed a light sweater-like thing over the top of it. Mom didn't approve of spaghetti straps or bare shoulders. I still got a grunt and a disapproving look for my bare legs, but my dresses were all still decently long. Underneath I wore a pink bra and matching pink panties. I didn't really own any sexy underthings, but I hoped he would like what I was wearing.

I dropped my mother off and then drove off to the class, anxiously looking forward to seeing Johan. I fidgeted my way through class, and soon as it was over, tossed my covering into the car and headed out. (I had kept the sweater on during class because of the AC.)

It took me about 25 minutes to get from school to the town he lived in. It wasn't physically that far, but traffic was busy. I pulled up in front of his driveway and nearly drove away -- the house was a bit run-down, and there were some guys loitering across the street, watching me already. I was sure they all knew what I was here for.

Still, I saw his Camaro parked in the drive, so I got out of the car. The guys across the street didn't say anything, but I saw them grinning, and all of their eyes were on me. I carried my purse up, with the keys on it, and rang the doorbell.

Before I lost any more courage, he sauntered down the stairs -- I could see him through the small glass window - and opened the door. "Come in," he said. He was dressed the same way again, jeans and a different shirt, but he looked really good to me. I saw him look me up and down admiringly, and I felt good, too.

He put his arms around me and hugged me tight, and invited me into his house.

When I think back I am a little bashful to admit how little I remember of his house. Bashful because I hardly looked around. I don't even remember if we exchanged any further words. It's the one and only time of my life that as soon as I reached the top of the stairs my arms wound around his neck and his around my waist and our lips met. His tongue was in my mouth and my body was pressing urgently against him, and we stumbled across the floor in each other's arms, kissing each other urgently. I was surprised at the need in my body.

I was the first to pull at his shirt. We were reluctant to part the kiss even long enough for me to get it over his head, but we managed. I dropped it on the floor and then ran my mouth and nails across his skin, admiring the texture, running my fingers through the hair lightly covering it. He reached for the bottom of my dress and pulled it over my head. I don't think he even noticed my bra, for in a second he had deftly unhooked it and pulled that away too, and he pulled me back to him.

Somehow we had ended up in the bedroom, and we fell back on the bed, myself underneath, him on top. His hands were everywhere. I undid his belt buckle, and reached into his pants.

My boyfriend at the time had a nice penis, but very average, nothing really stupendous. What I gripped in Johan's pants was to date the biggest cock I have ever held. I never measured it (though I wish I had) but it was huge, long, and very hard. I think he saw my eyes widen, for he smiled at me sweetly.

I remember the warm feel of it in my hand to this day, and I remember how it filled my hand. He pumped against me a little and my eyes widened again at the sheer length of it. I whispered to him, "I want to see it."

"You can see anything you want to," he whispered back, and lifted himself off me. Standing in front of me, he undid his pants the rest of the way, and slowly slid them down his legs. Underneath he was wearing boxers, which he also slid down, revealing that truly impressive cock I had been touching just a few seconds ago.

He was cut, and it jutted straight out from his body. My mouth formed a small round circle. I was too shy to say what I was thinking, but I'm sure he read it in my eyes. I held my arms out to him.

In a moment he was back in my arms, kissing me again. He winced as my panties brushed against his cock, and in a heartbeat I had them off too, and we were lying in each other's arms, naked. I felt his finger slide between my legs and then roughly enter me. I was very wet but very tight, and he slid one in with ease, but he grunted as he pushed a second one in. I squirmed against his hand. "I'm afraid," I whispered in his ear.

"What are you afraid of?" he said, pumping his fingers gently against me.

"I'm afraid you're going to hurt me. I've never seen one so big." To his credit he didn't show even a hint of any reaction other than a gentle smile. "I'll be careful," he reassured me, and withdrew his fingers.

I was nervous but excited as he spread my legs open and lay between them. I felt him pressing against me, and then -- and then!

How can I describe that deliciously full feeling to you? Women may understand, but still, you'd have to be full like this first.

His cock spread my lips open, then penetrated me, then went on and on, it seemed. I gripped his shoulders and shut my eyes, feeling it enter into me s-l-o-w-l-y.

It didn't quite hurt, but for a few moments it was uncomfortable. Then he finally sank into me all the way, his hips pressed against mine, my arousal flared up again and I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him.

I swear he made me feel like a virgin again, he was so large in me. He perhaps was trying to be gentle, but I scratched at the back of his neck, and he sort of growled in my ear, if I recall correctly, and began to really pump in and out of me, with vigor and with passion.

We gasped and moaned and our sweaty bodies rubbed against each other. He fucked me, building in speed, and I gripped his shoulders and let him take me anyway he wanted. To my surprise and shock I felt an orgasm building -- I had never, ever come during sex before this. I said something incoherent to him, and he chuckled softly in my ear, shifted his hips ever so slightly, and renewed his vigor -- this time fucking directly against my clit. I screamed and dug my nails into him as I came in his arms.

I spent the rest of the day with him, and was running late already when I showered, blow-dried my hair, and ran to pick up my mother. I resolved to tell her that I had been at the library in case she had called the house (this was before everyone had a cellphone), but she was grumpy from work and never even asked.

I met Johan several times over the next few weeks. I don't remember exactly how many, but I do remember several times in his house, and even a couple of times in his car. We discovered he actually could not fuck me on my hands and knees because the angle of penetration caused him to hurt me ... he was that big. And if I wasn't fully wet he had a hard time sliding that whole cannon into me. But he was patient, and loving, and took his time to turn me on until I was practically begging for him to fuck me.

When the summer ended, so did our affair. I still think back to him often. Not that I want to see him again, I'm very happy these days, but if he ever happens across this, I wanted him to know that was one of the best summers of my life. I haven't changed his name in this story. Thanks, Johan.


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 09:45 PM
Arrested!

It was a Friday that Lane knew she would have another boring day, even as she crawled out of bed. Going through her daily routine she manages to make it to the kitchen fully dressed and grabs a cup of coffee to help start her well deserved day off from work. She had plenty to do at home but, her heart wasn't in it, instead she grabbed a magazine and with coffee in hand she flips through the pages trying to find something to read.

Two magazines later she is bored and walks over to the window in the living room, standing there gazing out the window she notices that the neighbors have called the cops again. In her mind she secretly wishes they would move somewhere else as they seem to to have trouble over there at least once a week. She shakes her head in disgust, and turns to walk away, but then something catches her eye.

Lane Walks over to the front door and opens it wide to take a better look at what she thinks she sees. A cop was walking over to her house, what could he possibly want from her? As he approaches she finds herself checking him out. He is tall, and has a great body, his muscles peeked out from under the short sleeves of his shirt. He wore a dark pair of shades, and he smiled at her as he closed in.

As he took his shades of she could see a beautiful shade of blue in his eyes. Suddenly he spoke to her.

"Just wanted to make sure you are ok Miss, your neighbors claim a strange drunken man has been to their house this morning. Did you see anything?" he asked

Lane just stood there for a moment as she felt her heart speed up, she didn't know why, cops always made her nervous.

"No Officer, I haven't seen a thing." she replied with her voice cracking a little.

"Well just the same, would you like for me to look around and make sure everything is ok?" "Your neighbors tell me you live alone, and I wouldn't feel good about leaving without making sure the coast is clear here."

" Sure Officer, I would feel better too, maybe you could take a look aroun for me." She smiled as he passed her and came through the doorway.

Lane followed closely behind him admiring his stalking abilities as he ventured through every room of the house. Then suddenly they found themselves at her bedroom door, he went in and checked the closet, soon after he gave a look with a devilish grin to Lane.

Lane went over to the bed and sat down.

"Guess I'll be fine after all uh?" with disappointment in her voice.

He reached back on his belt and grabbed his handcuffs, all the while Lane's eyes followed.

"I wouldn't exactly say that, I'm afraid I am going to have to place you under arrest!" he quickly snapped the cuffs around one hand, then he moved her to the bed making her lie down. He ran the other cuff through the railing of the headboard, and snapped the cuff around her only free hand.

Not another word was spoken as he ripped his shirt off, his hat and glasses he threw to the floor. He then reached to his boot and drew a large knife he had been concealing there, and laid it at the foot of the bed as Lane's eyes were totally focused on the body that was being unveiled before her.

He unzipped his pants and let them fall to the floor and then Lane felt herself look away as he finished the last article of clothing. Her heart was pounding, and she felt the moistness between her legs. He walked over to her and with his hand rubbed across her sweet lips, knife gripped tightly in hand.

Then the knife was placed firmly at her throat and he whispered softly in her ear.

"Not one sound my love, not one, or else." his hot breath flowing to her ear.

Then he took the knife, and cut her shirt and bra totally off her body, and studied her curves before moving on. He unfastened her jeans, and slid them off, leaving her lieing in already soaked panties. Lane watched him as he looked at her and licked his lips.

She looked down to see him standing there with a rock hard cock, and a determined look. Still holding the knife, he moved onto the bed slowly spreading her legs wider as he moved in closer. He took his knife and with one movement cut away the fabric that hid the teasure he was so eagerly searching out.

Wasting no time, he came up to meet Lane's eyes once more, the kiss her faintly on her lips. She could feel his cock right at her pussy, and she knew he was going to fuck her hard. At that moment she felt like she was going to cry, but the tears wouldn't come now, because for the time being excitment was controlling her body.

He pressed forward with his hard member, dividing her lips with the head. She had seen and took notice to his size and he was huge! He pushed forward with a thrust and suddenly his full lenght was inside her, and she moaned as he started his ride to ecstacy.

His eyes gazed in hers as to say, "It's mine, and I'm taking it bitch." He fucked her hard and long until she herself had cum three times, and then she looked into his eyes and seen another look, he was going to cum, and in her!

She wasn't sure how she felt about it, but she knew there wasn't a thing she could do about it. Suddenly his body stiffened and he drove his cock deep into her pussy and unleashed his heavy load, as he came in her he reached down and kissed her nipples, and a wave ran through Lane's body one last time, with a last tender kiss in a violent storm.

When he finished, he uncuffed her, and told her he'd be back another day for another arrest, because he had a feeling she was nothing but trouble!

From that day on Lane's day off was never boring again! She was arrested many, many times!


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 09:46 PM
Adrift



"Kiss me," Jennifer said. She was bound to the mast of the sailboat, her ankles and wrists crisscrossed with rope.

"No," Jack said, walking away.

'What the hell?' Jennifer thought, stiffening.

They'd played pirate a lot during this trip. Ridiculous things mostly, fake sword fighting, saying arrrggghhh at every opportunity, but this was serious—she was tied up, his captive, the loser in a knot-tying contest.

It was silly, letting him do such a stupid thing to her at her age, but the feel of the rough rope on her oiled skin, and the sight of the eager erection poking from Jack's swimsuit sent shivers of lust through her. Her nipples, under a very sensible swimsuit, rose into tight buds of excitement.

Jack had never tied her up before. She'd thought he'd been into it, until he left.

"Ohhh, god," she moaned, panic replacing pleasure. She prayed he'd be back fast so she could let him have it for being such an ass.

"I like it when you call me God," Jennifer could almost hear Jack say in that arrogant tone of his. She closed her eyes, imagining him returning to her. He'd snuggle the swelled pout of her cunt into his palm.

He'd have a knife in his teeth.

Her skin burned. Sun and lust made her tingle all over.

Jennifer flexed her fingers, the fantasy dissolving. Her arms were going to sleep. Great. Where was he? It was typical of Jack to waste the promising moment. What if he didn't come back? What if he'd slipped, fallen, whacked his head, and now lay dying in a pool of blood? She'd fry out here. No, she thought, long before she'd die from heat stroke, the lack of water would get her.

This was ridiculous. He'd be back. He'd untie her. Maybe they'd play a nice game of chess under the sunshade and have lunch before heading in.

Jennifer licked a beaded droplet of sweat from her upper lip, her mind wandering.

They never played games like this at home. Jack always said their marriage was practical, like them—sensible and no-nonsense. Jennifer had talked about someday running for public office but had ended up a mom and a wife instead, happily for the most part. Jack had climbed the ladder at his law firm and now sat perched on the comfortable rung of a senior partnership.

They loved one another in a cozy, quiet way, like most married people who've been together forever, who had kids and other priorities. Sex had always been decent, if not earth shattering.

Jennifer pushed those thoughts away and imagined her husband again with a knife clenched in his teeth. His normally conservative hair was longer, minus the spreading bald-spot in the back. He was naked now. She gave him a better body while she was at it, gently muscled with one of those six-pack stomachs. Jack was in good shape for his age, but it was her fantasy so why not live it up?

"Oh, Jack." She squirmed. She looked from the wicked curve of the knife to his penis. The engorged purple tip of it rubbed her belly, its wet little eye winking. No Viagra needed in this daydream.

"Hold still." He lowered the blade, skimming it over her bathing suit.

She held her breath.

Jack slid the sharp knife under the elastic at her thigh, cutting the fabric, shimmying the back of the blade over her stomach, between her breasts, and out the neckline. The swimsuit shrank back, showing a body still fine, her belly marked with the webbed spider-fingers left behind from her children's sharing of her body, her breasts small, her middle only slightly thick. It was a body she was content with, though sometimes she wondered if Jack was. He never mentioned it.

He tugged the hair between her legs. The tip of the knife just barely pierced her neck, hardly registering over the thrill of his fingers splitting her puffy folds, finding the eager nubbin of her clit. He flicked it up and down, like a tongue lapping, doing it the way she liked best, though he didn't know it; they never talked about things like that.

She arched, pressing into his hand. "Don't stop!"

"You like that, don't you?" He licked the tiny droplet of blood seeping from the scratch on her neck and slipped the knife under the ropes holding her. She didn't want him to cut her loose, not yet.

"You know, I could leave you tied here, " he said. "After all, I did win. Per pirate law, the winner takes the spoils." He snaked two long fingers into her, pushing them deep, fucking them in and out.

God, she was so fucking hot.

Sweat dampened the creases behind her knees. Her muscles convulsed around his fingers. She was going to come, squeezing her cunt to a sexed up beat, her cunt dancing in time to the titillating scene she imagined.

"Damn it." She stopped, startled by the whine of a boat engine. She scanned the horizon and she saw it heading for them, fast. She felt trapped, exposed, and vulnerable.

"Jack!"

He didn't come, but the boat did, closer and closer, one of those sleek powerboats. What if it was one of the modern day pirate boats they'd been warned about when they'd rented the charter sailboat? Jack had laughed at her when she'd gotten nervous; no pirate would dare board Jack The Big Shot Attorney's boat.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 09:48 PM
She squinted and saw two people standing in the cockpit of the approaching boat. Shame and fear spiraled through her at the thought of anyone seeing her like this; she'd have laughed at herself, if she hadn't have been so scared—here she was about to be raped, robbed, perhaps even murdered while her husband lay dead somewhere, and all she worried about was what people would think of her.

For all she knew they could be nice pirates, sexy like in movies and romance novels—expecting to be met with resistance, happy to let her live. Maybe they'd even untie her. But then again, maybe they wouldn't.

Alarm and a jolt of adrenaline jangled her nerves as her thoughts slid in that direction. Jack had been her only lover. She knew he'd have been surprised at how wet she was, imagining pirates who looked like Johnny Depp having their way with her.

"Make 'er walk the plank!" the Deppish one sporting a faded blue bandana and a giant bulge in his pants said.

"No, let's cut her down and fuck her," the other one said, pinching her nipples hard.

Her stomach caved in as she sucked in a breath, looking into the nipple pincher's eyes—dark brown and slanted. She thought of him sliding his cock into her mouth and wondered if he tasted like the ocean. She licked her lips. She was thirsty.

"We can fuck 'er just fine, right here." The one with the bandana had a change of heart, and pushed the other pirate aside. He lifted his knee, parting her thighs. He freed himself from his snug pants, wiggling his huge cock all over her belly. He dragged the swollen head from the top of her slit to the bottom, over and over, every little kiss of him a tease. Then he slid into her. Fuck, he felt huge.

The nipple pincher with the sexy eyes came up behind her and put one hand over her mouth, the other over her rear. He wedged himself into her crack. Jennifer wondered if he was going to fuck her ass.

Her knees buckled and the cock inside of her pushed deeper. She was tight, clenched. The pirate worked his way into her until her body finally accepted all of him. Oh yes, it felt so good. His dick was as crooked as his heart, and rubbed in all the right places.

The pirate behind her tangled his fingers in her hair, holding her while his partner moved with firm, grinding thrusts.

"No, no, no." She struggled, but her pussy welcomed the cock with a greedy cling, and a rush of wetness. She buried her nose in long dark hair, breathing in the smell of pirate - sun, sweat, man, and danger.

"Yes, yes, yes!" He took her, filling her completely while the other one jerked off behind her. His fist jiggled her ass with each pull of his cock. His breath was hot in her ear, but his voice was far away, too far away.

Jennifer frowned.

"Hey, lady, are you ok?"

"What?" She looked around, blinking, her vagina gripping with the orgasm cut off just as it was about to slam into her. Damn it. She saw the "pirate" boat had pulled up, a paunchy tourist behind the wheel, his trophy wife clinging to his arm, not a sexy pirate in sight.

"Oh yes," she said, clearing her throat, smiling brightly. "I'm good, just practicing knots." Jesus, could it get any worse?

Paunchy looked like he wanted to argue, but Clingy Trophy Wife tugged his arm, and he just saluted, spinning his boat around, heading toward green and red harbor lights twinkling in the distance, marking the island's jetty entrance. Boats bobbed up and down at moorings in the clear, aqua water.

"Jack!" Jennifer yelled.

Jennifer closed her eyes, trying to calm down, picturing the moment when Jack would free her from the ropes, thinking of how she would cling to him, nuzzling his ear, whispering kittenish, "Untie me, please."

She'd slide her hands down his back, making him groan. He'd crouch down, cutting the ropes around her ankles, pushing her damp bathing suit crotch to the side, his tongue slipping between the swollen lips of her puss, fluttering. He'd not done that in years.

He'd lap at her, tempting her to let him suck until she exploded. She was so close.

She thought of the way the pirate had pulled her hair, and gave Jack's a good yank, stopping him. He looked startled, his lips glistening with her juices. She shoved him back, grabbing the knife, putting a knee to his chest and the blade to his throat.

"What the fuck?"

"You don't like it when I'm in charge do you?" She asked the question not caring if he did or didn't; she liked it a lot. She reached back, grabbing his cock, sinking it into herself with one firm thrust, digging her heels into him.

He grabbed for the knife. "Jesus Christ, be careful with that thing!"

She jerked his hands away, nicking his neck with the tip of the blade the way he'd cut her. "Like this?"

"Fuck!"

"Yes." She fucked him hard and rough, just the way she wanted it. She reached down between her legs, rubbing her cunt in fast circles with no thought of anything but her own pleasure. She was almost there.

She knew he was shocked. She didn't care. He'd never seen her like this. He seemed to like it, or at least his penis did—it jerked inside of her, oblivious to Jack's pissiness at the turn of events.

He moaned, lifting his hips off the deck. She rocked forward, letting the knife go. It zipped past his ear. She kissed him, growling into his mouth. The ring of muscle at the entrance to her tight hole gripped him, clenching tight. His balls lifted, tickling her ass when she ground down on him. She did a wicked shimmy with her hips, hoping he wondered where in the hell she'd learned that. Her clit slid down his shaft over and over. Her orgasm burst suddenly, slamming into her, sucking him in deep, milking him, making him spurt in quivering surges deep inside of her. Her body pulled him in and spit him out, as if it couldn't decide what it wanted.

"Ohh...fuccck," she moaned, coming and coming.

"Are you still reading that stupid book?" Jack was back, carrying the chessboard.

Jennifer opened her eyes as he settled into the cockpit, easily steering them past the jetty and moored boats, back out to sea. Her heart pounded until the spasms in her pussy faded away.

She unclenched her quivering thighs, adjusted her bathing suit bottom and slid her hand out from under the book on her lap, A Pirate of Her Own. She was flushed with orgasm, and ready for a nap, but Jack didn't notice.

She smiled. "I'm done reading. Let's play a game before lunch."


The End

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 10:05 PM
I Circle Around You

I circle around you, inspecting you with my eyes, and as I do I the minx inside awakens. Yes, here is a fine one. Yes, it will be a challenge to get you to submit but it is one I am looking forward to.

I go over to the table and slip on my metal nails with a grin. Yes, these work so nicely. I pick up the restraints and the blindfold. You are standing still right where I asked you to. I tie the blindfold about your head and make sure it covers your eyes.

The restraints are slipped about your wrists and securely fastened to hook over your head. Your ankles are encased in leather and securely fastened to the bolts in the floor. I smile as I inspect this handy work. Yes, you could break free if you really wanted to but half the fun of this is to see how far you will let me proceed.

I rake the metal nails across your exposed skin. You groan as they touch your skin. I slide a set of nipple clips on your exposed nipples tightening them. You notice that a tiny metal weight dangles from it, its coolness touching your flesh. I admire the new addition and smile.

I nip at your flesh here and there. I circle around you and go back to the toy bag left on the table near by. I chuckle as I unwrap my favorite toy. You hear a snap of leather and you jump a bit for you did not expect this.

I cross over to you and dangle it across your skin. I circle behind you and step back a bit but not after running my nails down you flesh once more. I look at you with my eyes all a glimmer, and let the first crack of my whip hit your back side. I wait to see your reaction and....

the crack of the whip landed smack across your back, stinging as it did. I smile as I see you try to avoid its lick against your skin. It encourages me to continue. Have no fear I am not one to simply crack the whip at ones bottom oh no for I was taught better than that.

I circle around running the leather of the whip across your skin. Letting you breathe in my scent. I run my nails across your skin, licking and nipping at your back before cracking the whip once more against your skin. Mmm, yes this is beginning to be some fun.

I let you feel the sting of my whip a few more times, and then I check on you to see how you are doing and to make sure your skin is holding up well to this. I do not seek to mar your flesh...but rather to make it sing. When I think you have had enough for the time being I go back to nipping at your flesh.

I have the whip tucked into my outfit as I stroll over to the table once again to pick up yet another toy. I know now that you need this more than you were willing to admit...even to yourself.

Oh yes, I have done this many times. I've just hid well in the shadows, perfecting my skills with the willing. I take out something that will cause no pain...or will it? I cross back over to you. Stopping behind you I reach out so you will know that I am there.

I run the soft fur over your body, letting it coolness and silkiness caress your body, and from time to time I swing it against you letting it hit you with a snap.

"Meet my bunny fur flogger," I say with a chuckle and an evil grin.

With my other hand, I continue to scratch at your exposed skin. I was enjoying watching you become engulfed by the flames of your desires; the pain though intense was just awakening them even more. I come to a stop in front of you and lean in to place a sweet kiss upon your lips.

Unexpected, oh yes, it is but when have I done anything you expected since this dance began? I drape the flogger on your shoulder letting it rest there. I start once again to bite at you, letting it enflame you even more. And then...

as I lean in to nip at your sweet neck I feel you move suddenly against your restraints knocking the flogger from your shoulder onto the floor. It hits the floor with a resounding thud. You look at me with a bit of fear in your eyes. You know you have just done something you should not have.

I know very well that it is my skill that has made you do this but none the less I can not let you get away with this tiny infraction...yes that it what it is. I lean in and bite at your flesh hard enough that I know you will cry out.

"Do not ever let a toy fall to the ground again." I start to say bad pet, but then I remember you're not Mine...yet.

I circle around to your back and pick up the dropped bunny fur flogger. I rake my nails across your flesh some more, loving how you squirm beneath this touch.

I nip at your flesh here and there. With a smirk on my face, I cut away the material from your body. The look on your face tell me that you didn't expect this either. You didn't think you could keep your clothing now did you? *chuckles*

I walk around admiring the view. I can hear you grumbling at being so overly exposed now. I smack your ass hard with my whip. Enjoying the sound it makes as it hits you. I turn to nip at your flesh some more, dropping down to my knees to bit at the flesh on your inner thigh.

Didn't expect that now did you? I rise once again to my feet. I go back to the toy bag once again and retrieve a blindfold. I come back over to you and start to place it about your head anf.....

I let the one that had been about your head falls to the ground as I untie it. It is soaked with your sweat. I feel your heart beating faster as I touch you. I lean in and kiss your sweet lips to calm and soothe you.

I don't want for you to feel distress. I run my hand over your body. I see you try to stifle a moan but it crosses your lips none the same. I release your legs from the bonds for just a few moments. You didn't expect what I did next. I slide your pants off you and reattach the restraints.

You blush as soon as you realize you are no longer hid by the pants. I lick my lips a bit at your beauty....I am after all one who appreciates the human form in all shapes. I run my nails down your newly exposed flesh and listen to you gasp as I do. Mmmmm such a sweet sound to my hear.

I lean in a bit once again and whisper in your ear to say, "I do not shed your clothing to embarrass you. I do it so that I may gaze upon what my touch does to you." *purrs softly into your ear*

I walk around where you are bound to the floor, my nails softly scrapping your skin. You can feel me but you can not see me. I feel your hear beating. You don't know what to expect next. The next thing you feel is the sting of my whip against your bottom. You gasp sharply.

Your breaths become a bit shallower as I reach to touch you with my hand. I offer you comfort from my touch, and soon you feel the caress of the bunny fur against your skin once more. You start to lean into towards it which brings a wicked smile to my lips.

"So you think you want the sweet feel of that do you?"


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
04-05-2008, 10:06 PM
My whip kisses your back side once again. I wait patiently for you to come to the realization that all this teasing can come to an end simply if you beg for it to stop. I rake my nails down your inner thigh and then back up again. You arch your body towards my touch, your cock brushing against my hand.

I chuckle at you and rub the bunny fur along your member. A groan crosses your lips as I do. Does someone like the feel of that? A wicked grin crosses my lips as I continue to rub it over you. I see your tongue dart out across your lips.

You pull against the restraints as if to test their strength, but to me it means you will soon say the words I have been longing to hear from your lips. Surely you can't withstand that much more of my teasing or the kiss of my whip. Or can You? I know better and soon enough my waiting is rewarded. I hear you speak finally.

"Please, I have had enough. You have shown me what it is to be yours. I am yours now...but please no more of this now. I can not take any more"

I smile as you say those words. First I undo the blindfold covering your eyes and let it slip to the floor. I undo the leg restraints first, and then the wrist restraints. I set my tools upon the work table as you idly rub when the restraints had been. You clear your throat and I turn back around to see you kneeling upon the floor.

"Please my Lady, it would please this humble servant if I could please you. Your desires are the only importance."

I grin at you. I know how far you have come in just a short while to have said those words in that way. I cross the distance between us and....

I motion for you to wrap your arms about my waist. I softly run my hands through your hair. I look into your eyes and let you see the pride that I have for you there. I lean over and kiss your sweet lips. You close your eyes and simply enjoy my sweet touch.

I tap you on your shoulder and you rise to your feet. I take your hand and lead you into the bathroom. A hot shower would feel nice right about now for you. I turn to leave you there but you draw me in with you. I chuckle softly at you because I was still dressed and thankfully not in leather but in silk.

You peel the silk from my body, and let your hands roam over me. I relax to your touch. Softly you ask me for permission to touch and kiss me and I grant that to you. I gather up the soap buff to wash your body with, but your hand swiftly takes if from me saying you're not quite ready for that.

I look at you for a moment and wonder what it is you are up to. Soon enough I know as I feel your hands roaming over my body, tempting and teasing me awake at your touch. You drown my lips with your sweet kisses as you hand reaches between my legs to flick over my hard nub.

You know that you will find it all ready hard and my slit wet for teasing you – teases me as well. It isn't long before you are drawing a moan from my lips. I run my hands down your body softly caressing your contours before coming to rest upon your cock.

You are hard and wanting for my touch. You stop my hand from touch you and tell me that this is my pleasure not yours. I smile at you as you say those words for you are truly learning what I meant. You slip two fingers inside me and....

slowly move them rhythmically inside of me. The touch sets my body all the more on fire. A moan crosses my lips as you continue to awaken my body with your touch. You don't tease...no you know better than to do that. Teasing me at this point would be a very bad idea.

You some how sense that. You kiss along my neck, finding the spots that drive me to passion. I rest a bit against you, my legs not supporting myself well due to your pleasurable touch. You whisper in my ear all of the things you felt bound as you knew what it would do to me.

Never did I truly think you would actually submit as you have. Softly I pull your lips from my neck. I find my heart racing now. I lean back against you and feel your hard cock resting softly against my cheeks. I move a bit as if to tease you and you hold my hips firmly and remover your fingers from within.

You gently maneuver me so that you can have better access to my pussy from behind, and lay my palms flat against the time. You run your cock between my lips and lightly tease me. I push back against you trying to impale myself on you. I am done with all of our teasing. I tell you to stop this teasing and before I can finish those words your cock is inside of me.

The feeling is so sweet. Softly you thrust into me know I won't be able to take it like this for very long. I cry out from the pleasure you are bringing to me. With little warning you turn off the water and guide me to my bedroom. You coax me onto the bed and quickly follow to resume our bit of fun. You grip my hips in your hands and pull me to your every thrust.

It doesn't take long until you bring me. The orgasm is quickly crashing down around me. I rake my nails down your back which brings you to the point of no return. You hold me close as you spill you send into me. You are truly mine now...in every way. Spent you curl next to my body and hold me close.

You whisper in my ear, "Thank you my Imzadi"


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

Sexmanican
05-05-2008, 12:31 AM
So many stories, will take me a few weeks to finish reading :D

birdie8819
05-05-2008, 04:10 PM
So many stories, will take me a few weeks to finish reading :D

Thanks bro Sexmanican for your support , dun worry just take your time to read the stories and if you do have any you're welcome to post . ;)

Here's one story for you -

We Didn't Eat Lasagna

Since this morning, when you woke up to the sound of the shower turning on and followed me in, I've thought about nothing else. You surprised me with your cold hands on my breasts, automatically pinching my already-hard nipples. You traced your hand down my stomach to tease my pussy, getting wetter and wetter as you touched. You began to thrust your fingers inside of me, making me push my hips against yours, grinding back into your massive cock. I tried to swing around and drop to my knees to take you in my mouth, but you had a different plan. You moved your hands to my hips and thrust your throbbing cock inside of me without warning, making me grip the wall of the shower for balance.

You pumped your cock into my pussy for several minutes, alternating between pinching my nipples and fingering my clit to urge me on, my moans pushing you further. I began to cum around you at your touch, and you exploded your cock inside of me.

But, just as quickly as you came, you left. You hopped out of the shower, and I stayed in to continue washing and come down from the high of my orgasm. My knees shook a little, so I took a minute to regain my balance. But, by the time I got out of the shower, you had left for work.

It was unfinished business. Cumming just once in that short of time is unacceptable. Although we are accustomed to our morning quickies, I never feel like I get enough of you to hold me over for the day. After all, on weekends and days off, we might leave bed (or even the house) but we rarely stop fucking. Our sex life is apparently at it's prime, as we have the sexual stamina of a family of rabbits. We've been known to tease under restaurant tables, give oral and hand-jobs in the car, and there's no doubt our house is the hotspot for voyeurs.

Today, the need to have you was more urgent than usual for me. I always want you when you walk in the door, but we usually at least chat and eat something before retiring to the pool, the bed, or the sofa to make love.

I finished work a half hour earlier and hurried home to make supper. I threw in some lasagna and opened a beer as I leaned against the counter and turned on the TV in the living room. We have a large spacious 3-level house, with a living room right outside the kitchen, but more of a spacious den downstairs. I started flicking through channels on our digital cable. TV movies, kid's shows, then a hardcore sex scene came onto the screen. I flicked past it quickly, only catching about 4 seconds worth before I realized what it was, but it awakened that pressing need for you that I had been feeling all day. I flicked back for a moment to find a little blonde thing riding a muscular man in a cowboy hat. The position looked appetizing, though not something we hadn't done a million times before. Nevertheless, I felt myself grow wet—not at the porn, but at the thought of being on top of you, riding you 'til you came. I heard the garage door open and quickly clicked off the TV. You walked through the door and I almost tackled you, not totally realizing my own urgency as I pushed you against the wall just outside our kitchen. I kissed you hard, grinding my hips into you and pressing my tongue into your mouth. Your response was delayed because you weren't expecting the onslaught. You figured I'd be downstairs in the den working on some project, or watching TV, or preparing dinner. But you were delighted at my abrupt come-on to you.

You pressed one hand into the small of my back with the other wrapped around the back of my head. You took a few steps forward and suddenly had me pressed into the kitchen counter. My automatic instinct kicked in and I pressed my hands to the counter and pushed myself up, now sitting with your body pressing between my legs, still kissing fiercely. Your fingers move to my shirt and untuck it from my slacks, pulling it quickly and urgently over my head before resuming our steamy kiss. Our breathing was rapid and our hips met at random intervals, making us both moan and groan intermediately.

Your lips moved to the bare skin of my chest and the tops of my breasts, barely concealed by a sexy black bra. Your mind wandered as you sucked on the milky flesh about what panties I was wearing, if any at all. Perhaps, if I was this ready to jump you when I had come in the door, I had removed them earlier to make our heated sex easier. You hoped they were still on, knowing how much fun it is to tease me with the fabric, pressing the cotton onto my clit, or sucking my pussy through the lace, or sliding the polyester down my long smooth legs with your teeth. Your thick cock twitched inside your boxers at the naughty thoughts racing through your mind.

Meanwhile, the oven beeped.

"Mmm... dinner... is.... Mmmm baby.... Dinner..." I tried to tell you between kisses and thrusts of our hips that supper was ready in the oven.

"No... you're dinner... fuck the lasagna... I want you," you told me bluntly as you ripped my pants from my body and continued sucking on my supple, exposed flesh.

You pushed me back so I was lying on the counter. I moaned at the roughness and anxiousness of your movements, knowing you were as desperate for my body as I was for yours. You left my high heels and black stockings on, revealing a barely-there skimpy red thong. So devilish. So naughty. You Loved it. I reached to turn the oven off so we didn't burn the house down; because there was no way we were stopping this to eat until we both came numerous times, in numerous positions, in numerous places.

Your teeth gripped the material of the thong and your lips massaged my pussy through the thin lace. You applied no pressure, just the movement of your tongue and teeth along my lower lips, but it was enough to soak the red fabric right through. You tasted my juice, hardening at the thought of me cumming on your tongue. You wanted it, and you wanted it now.

You pulled me off the counter and down to the kitchen floor. There was a sofa about 15 feet away, in front of the big-screen TV that was probably still showing the porno of the blonde and the cowboy, but you didn't care about comfort. The cold, hard floor served fine as a surface to 69 on. You pulled me to the floor, straddling your face. Immediately, your fingers moved the thong and pulled it aside. You stared hungrily at my gaping pussy, dripping juices down my thighs. You licked the inside of my creamy thighs, keeping your eyes on the bare mound that rests above the delicious parting of my lower lips leading into my wet heaven.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
05-05-2008, 04:12 PM
I unzipped your pants and pulled your throbbing cock from your boxers. I immediately took the tip in my mouth. There was no pre-cum yet, but the gorging veins running up the thick shaft left no doubt of the degree of your total arousal. I ran my tongue along the sides, licking hungrily as you sucked my labia into your mouth, getting delicious drops of my cream running into your mouth. I pushed my pussy down on you and your nose bumped against my clit, sending a shiver down my spine.

Your tongue snakes into my pussy as I take several inches of your huge cock down my throat. The slurping sensations each of us are making with our mouths fill the room. I massage your balls softly and you clamp down on my clit in reaction to the unexpected sensation. I pull off your cock and scream in absolute pleasure as you suck at the entrance to my pussy, my cum spurting into your waiting mouth. I continue to moan as I take your cock back in my mouth, massaging it with my tongue, moistening it.

You press on my hips trying to get me off of you, and you stand me up. You press me back against the counter, kissing me madly as you take my hand. My need is still so animalistic and pressing.

The thought crosses my mind to completely seduce you. I toy with the idea. I walk ahead of you through the hall to the stairway. I take the first step, swaying my hips. I spread my legs slightly as I walk, then turn suddenly on about the fifth step. I sit down but put my foot out to your chest, stopping you. You stand there, in only your boxers, me in my thong, wondering what I'm doing.

I slide my 2 long fingers into my pussy while you watch, spreading my legs in the air, exposing my warm wet flesh to you completely. You move forward but my leg sticks out again. You just stand there in amazement, and begin to stroke your cock. You've never watched me play with myself intentionally before... there have been times when you've heard me moaning and groaning and peeked in the door as I'm cumming... but I've never been an exhibitionist for you. You enjoy it thoroughly.

I kneed my fleshy breasts as I rub my clit in quick circles. I breathe raggedly and my moaning escalates. You see my body tense and you know I'm about to orgasm again. You stroke your cock rapidly as I do, feeling your balls tense. Unsure of what action to take, you thrust your cock into my mouth as I cum hard, unloading your sperm into my throat. I take load after load, swallowing, sucking the tip of your cock as I do. You remain hard after you've cum, and pull me to my feet, kissing me intensely. I suck my own cum off my fingers and rush up the stairs, your eyes piercing my body as I bounce in front of you. Not satisfied. You need more. You need to be in me, fuck me, cum in me.

You need me.

You rush after me, finding me in our bedroom. The urge overwhelms you. You grab my hips and pick me up and put me down right next to the bed. You push on the back of my neck so I'm bent at the hips. Your finger presses the thong aside as you thrust your huge cock inside of me. I scream, overwhelmed with pleasure. The whole situation is so exciting: the urgency, the position, the hardness of your dick, the roughness... all of it piles into another orgasm for me.

I grip the sheets of the unmade bed as I thrust my pussy back into your hips. Your hands grip the sides of my hips, allowing you to control the pace with which you fuck me... and the pace is unbearably fast. I feel you pump your second load of the night (a small amount, but a huge orgasm nonetheless) into my throbbing heaven, and you flip me over onto the bed after you do. I feel your lips surrounding only my clit. 3 fingers enter me forcefully and fuck my leaking pussy as I writhe, and you flick my clit with your tongue. The orgasm builds in waves, and finally comes crashing down on my body. I curl my toes, I grip the bed, I scream in absolute pleasure, my thighs close around your head, and my back arches as my pussy squirts cum around your hand and fingers.

I push you away from me for a moment because of how sensitive it is. You lean back on the soft carpeted floor to catch your breath but soon find me straddling your lap. I take your entire cock back into my velvety pussy, riding you just like the woman on TV earlier. I put my legs out straight and you sit up. I rest my weight on my palms, arching my back forward, allowing you to press into me deeper, rubbing against my g-spot. You press your thumb into my clit as I ride on top of you, and your eyes are glued to my bouncing breasts. God, how you want to take them in your mouth, then rub your cock between them.

You told me once that there's not a more beautiful sight than being able to look down and see two gorgeous breasts enveloping your cock, other than maybe seeing it slip in and out of my tiny, shaved pussy.

I felt your hardon twitch inside of me, and I wondered why. I saw your eyes on my breasts but, before I could really figure out what to do, I started to orgasm around your cock again. The pressure forced you over the top because of the tremendous sensitivity of your dick after the 2 previous orgasms. You spurted inside of me, grunting and groaning as your fingers dug into my hips.

Spent, I lay back on the floor, and you did as well. My hips were tired, my breasts were sore from bouncing, my fingers were spent, and my voice was worn. My chest heaved as I tried to catch a rhythm with my breathing. Our bodies were sprawled out across the floor after our vigorous fuck. Finally, I heard your voice pierce the silence.

"Baby..." you said, tentatively.

"Yeah, sweetie," I replied, looking over to you.

"I'm not in the mood for lasagna tonight..." you said with a smile.

I laughed wearily. "Oh? What would you like for supper then, dear?" I cooed.

"Hmm... that lovely body of yours in the shower ought to do it..." You winked at me.

I couldn't believe that you wanted another round... but I couldn't seem to turn it down, no matter how spent I was. I still had the fire burning within me, and I hoped maybe the water from the shower would put it out, if not another spurt of cum from your cock. You got up and helped me to my feet, pulling me to your body, kissing me passionately. I felt my body regain its strength as your cock hardened between us. We walked into the bathroom and climbed into the shower, feeling the water heat on our bodies and splash across our overly sensitive skin.

You take my body into yours once again, your fingers trailing across my breasts and pinching each erect nipple. Your mouth surrounded one, sucking but being gentle, knowing too much would just hurt altogether.

You felt my body moving against yours, and you're now erect again. I raise my left leg and wrap it around your body, stroking you firmly as you enter my pussy. Not as tight as it was at the beginning of the night, but still perfectly delicious around your cock.

You begin to thrust into me, knowing you'll last a lot longer this time because of how much you've cum this evening. You bite my neck, urging me on, wanting to feel me cum on you before you pull out to finish off. And I do. Not as hard this time, because of my exhaustion, but my body shudders and clenches and I moan loudly into your ear as I orgasm around you. You pull out of me after the orgasm has subsided and press on my shoulders. I drop to my knees and take you in my mouth. My jaw is a bit sore but I manage to deep throat you. You moan as the water runs over your balls—a mixed sensation, and totally pleasing.

You pull out of my mouth, and I know what you want. You bend your knees and I arch my back, pressing my large, swollen breasts around your cock. You smile as you thrust hard into my chest, and moan loudly when my tongue licks at the engorged tip of your huge member as you titty fuck me. I can feel your balls slapping against the underside of my breasts, but when they tense up, I open my mouth, waiting for one last deposit of your scrumptious cum.

And you do. It's not much, but it's enough! I suck on the tip as you massage the large swells of my breasts, with the hot water running over us both. We stand, holding each other in the shower, completely spent and unable to move for the fear of toppling over because of the weakness in our knees. We wrap our arms around each other until the water grows cold. We dry off weakly, then drop into bed. I curl up into you, my naked body still glowing from our long, orgasmic encounter. Your fingers graze across my nipple, causing my body to jump. You laugh at my involuntary reaction, and kiss me goodnight.

In the morning, we walk downstairs finding a scattering of business clothes on the kitchen floor. I bend over to take the lasagna out of the oven and put it away and feel your hand smash down on my ass. I jump at the sting of the hard slap. You press me into the counter, untie my robe, and our morning quickie is on the kitchen counter. My robe drapes across the sides of my breasts and you see bite marks and hickies strewn across my chest. You grin as you cum all over the inside of my thighs, then massage it in to the creamy smooth skin around my pussy, letting a finger dip in occasionally. You slip your pants back on and head to work.

I lean against the counter, still unsatisfied and craving your body, wondering what I should make for dinner tonight.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 03:57 PM
Middle of the Night

You come into my room and see that I'm curled up under the covers in my bed. I am sleeping, but I won't be for long. You pull back my blankets and without a word lift my hips and push a pillow beneath me. I've begun to wake, but it's unclear to me yet as to what exactly is going on.

Not a word is exchanged as you lift my night shirt up and pull my panties up tight between my cheeks. I let out a small moan as I realize what's going to happen. You tap my leg to signal me to spread my legs, and I do so without the slightest bit of protest. I feel a tap again this time on my inner thigh to tell me that my legs must be spread wider still. I spread them a good few feet apart and instinctively push my bottom out. I feel your cool fingers roaming over my butt and it gives me goosebumps. Your other hand grabs the waistband of my panties and pulls tighter. Without letting go of my panties, you spank my bottom about 10 times, very quickly and very hard. I squeal and my right foot flies up unexpectedly.

We have yet to say a word to one another, and the silence is starting to make me feel a little uneasy. You are quick to grab my ankle and firmly place my leg back in its place. I hear you unbuckle your belt, and slide through the belt loops. You fold one side leaving about a foot of length. I feel five very distinct strokes, all on my right leg. The first lands at the top of my thigh, the second above the knee, then the top of my calf, followed by another one about six inches below that, and the last one landing on the bottom of my foot. I dare not move, I know without being told that moving is exactly what earned me those five strokes.

You just let me lay there for a few minutes, allowing the pain in my leg to sink in. You lay the belt down next to me, I can smell the leather.

You're hand goes between my legs and you run a finger over the cotton that's started to get just a little damp. You push the fabric aside and push one finger into my pussy, I let out a long moan. I am very wet and you wiggle your finger around a bit before pulling it out and picking up the belt once again.

The strokes come steadily down on my bottom. I do my best to stay perfectly still and be a good girl, hoping that if my behavior is so good I might receive a reward. Once my bottom is pink and burning like mad you have me sit up on my knees.

You dangle something new in front of me, all I can tell is that it's a series of small chains. I soon figure out what it is though. As it turns out there are exactly three small chains all connected to one point, and at the end of each chain is a clamp that can be secured as tightly or as loosely as you please.

You have me take off what clothing I have on and lay on my back, my knees propped up and spread. You attach the first clamp to the left nipple, it doesn't feel too tight and I actually feel a little disappointed. The second clamp is attached in the same way to my right nipple, as is the third one attached to my clit. However, you soon turn my disappointed in the tightness of the clamps to rather intense pain. Each clamp is tightened one at a time, very slowly. Also, there is very little slack between the chains, so any movement causes the clamps to pull from all three spots.

Just to make sure you have my attention you take the center ring where each chain is attached and you pull up. I gasp and try to raise my body up with the clamps, but I can only reach so far and you continue to pull. Although it's painful, I'm incredibly aroused. You straddle my body, one knee on either side.

You lean down and speak into my ear, the first words that you've spoken to me all night, "You are not allowed to touch, or rub against the bed or pillows, and I am not going to touch you, but if you come when I pull these clamps off that's just fine."

You get up and sit at the edge of the bed and you motion for me to kneel in front of you. I do so and you attach a leash to the center ring of the clamps, which you firmly tug on, but the clamps stay in place. You undo the fly on your pants and pull your cock out.

Knowing what is expected of me, I start by licking the head and then all the way down the shaft before I take it into my mouth. Sucking softly, slowly taking more into my mouth. You are steadily pulling on the clamps, which causes me to move in closer and take more into my mouth. I know I can't take all of your cock, not yet, but I do my best.

I swirl my tongue around and suck harder. Soon I can feel you pulling tighter and tighter on the chain, and the clamps are pulling off. You come into my mouth as the clamps snap off, yet no orgasm flows through me. A bit of your come went down my throat, but I take my mouth off and open it to show you I saved most of it. You nod your head and I swallow the rest of it down.

You take a few minutes to recover before helping me back into bed and tucking me in, leaving me with a kiss on my forehead.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 03:59 PM
Electric Love

She lay on the bed, naked, alone with her thoughts. Earlier that evening her husband had greeted her at the door with a kiss and had whispered something in her ear about it being a "special" night. He'd accompanied her to the bathroom where he'd helped her out of her clothing and drawn a nice warm, relaxing bath for her. After gently scrubbing her he'd then left her to soak with the instruction to call him when she was ready get out of the tub. There hadn't been anything unusual about this scenario; they often bathed each other as a prelude to enjoying an evening of sex.

When they'd married, she'd initially been a bit reserved in their lovemaking but he'd applied himself to the task of awakening her libido until, after nearly thirty years of marriage, she gave as good as she received in the bedroom. She was secretly pleased that, unlike so many of her friends, she and her husband still had an active and imaginative sex life.

Finished with her bath, she called him back and he dried her off with a warm towel while explaining that tonight he wanted to try something a bit different. Placing a blindfold on her, he led her naked from the bath to their bedroom and bid her lie down on the bed. Once lying there, he had taken each wrist and ankle in turn and applied a soft restraint, pulling her limbs gently taut and fastening them to the corners of their king-size bed.

He explained that he'd blindfolded her in order to free her imagination and that the restraints were to heighten her anticipation of what was about to happen. Tying her would make it possible for her to only receive his tender caresses and not return his advances. Kissing her softly he drew a coarse woolen blanket over her naked form and withdrew from the room.

After the bath, the warmth of the room and the blanket enveloped her body and allowed her mind to drift to the countless times they had enjoyed sex together. Both the long, slow lovemaking as well as those times when, as if on cue, an unknown force had bidden them to tear at each others clothing and wordlessly join in a frenzied spiral to a volatile climax. Lying there with only her thoughts and her remaining senses, she relaxed and listened to the quiet sounds of her own slow breathing. She became aware of the scratchy texture of the blanket on her nipples, belly and thighs as her breasts slowly rose and fell beneath the wool as she inhaled and exhaled.

Her thoughts were soon interrupted as her lover silently returned to her bedside. She felt the lower half of the blanket peeled back exposing her legs from mid-thigh down. Grasping each ankle, he applied something to each inner calf just above the bonds that were holding her stretched and open on the bed.

He broke his silence; explaining that he had applied an adhesive electrode above each ankle and that he would connect these to a small, battery operated device which, when turned on, would send pulses of current up one leg, through her vulva and back to the other leg. He turned on the switch and ramped up the current until she told him that she could feel it. Replacing the blanket, he again kissed her and told her that he wanted her lie there a bit more to observe what was happening to her body.

Hearing him again leave the room she thought she must be mad for going along with this. She loved and trusted her husband, but at this moment she felt very vulnerable. As she slowly relaxed she became aware of the regular pulses of electricity running up her leg to her pussy. She soon realized that they perfectly matched her slightly elevated heartbeat and, before long, she noticed that her vaginal muscles had begun to contract in sympathy with each electrical pulse. At the same time she felt her outer labia swelling and parting in response to the rhythm coursing through her while her pussy moistened with excitement.

Her body became increasingly sexually charged and her husband again returned to her side and joined her on the bed. He began by kissing her softly, running his hands over her; exploring her curves and all the various peaks and hollows of her naked form. Murmuring his approval at her response to his touch he kissed her more passionately running his hand slowly over her breasts and belly, until he reached the parting of her legs. His index and ring fingers expertly opened her and she could feel the warmth of his middle finger poised above but not quite touching her clit. Minutes went by with his finger tantalizingly close, but not touching her, until she silently willed him to proceed and stroke her clit, bathing his fingers in the moisture that was now flowing freely from her cunt.

She begged him now to allow her to touch him and he finally relented and freed her left hand from its' restraint. She gratefully ran her free hand over his face and chest, still blindfolded, as if to confirm that the man in her bed was indeed her husband. She reached down to take his cock in her hand and gasped when she realized how aroused her lover had become without the benefit of her touch. In her blind state his cock felt bigger than she remembered it and as she grasped it a small amount of fluid leaked into her palm indicating an advanced state of readiness on his part.

He continued to stroke her softly as he deftly teased her into an unbearable state of arousal. Each minute seemed like an eternity while she waited for the touch that would send her into uncontrollable ecstasy. His fingers were slowly plunging deeply into her vagina, stopping only to stroke her swollen g-spot before sliding languorously out and over her pulsing clit very lightly. When he was inside of her, they both were aware of the contractions of her pussy, moving in sympathy with the electric pulses running from her ankles to her dilated cunt.

Abandoning her body to his caresses and kisses she felt herself building toward release. He stroked her clit more insistently, while still in rhythm with the electric pulses. Spreading her labia with two fingers, he began to tap her swollen clit with his middle finger harder and harder as she spiraled up and up to a tumultuous climax. Her legs and body shook with the power of her first orgasm as she strained against her restraints.

He then reentered her with his fingers, probing her deeply while seeking her g-spot. Now she could only feel her vaginal contractions moving in sync with the current flowing through her legs. Massaging her g-spot while pulling on her nipples had her cumming again in no time and she cried out as she squeezed his fingers as if to hold him in her cunt forever.

She demanded his cock and he obliged by slowly inserting it until the tip was at the perfect depth. Using his muscles, he moved his cock in contact with her g-spot while still in sync with her vaginal contractions. This produced a wonderful series of endless, rolling climaxes as she begged him to fuck her hard and cum in her right now. Driving his cock as deeply into her as he physically was able, they both climaxed together powerfully.

Remaining inside her for a moment he freed her right hand and covered her face and neck with kisses while brushing the damp curls away from her eyes. Then he gently withdrew his cock and untied her legs. Unbound, she rolled a leg over between his legs and placed her pussy into close contact with his thigh. Their cum flowed out between them gluing their bodies together while they inhaled the combined scent of their lovemaking.

"Next time", she said smiling, "I tie you up"!


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 04:01 PM
Training the Professor

It was my Sophomore year in college when I dominated my history professor. His name was Professor O'Reilly, but he made the big mistake on the first day of telling the entire class they could just call him "Jim."

Those professors that insisted the students call them by first name always intrigued me. I mean, what were they thinking? Trying to fit in, to recapture their youth perhaps by not being too old, too out of touch to be on a first name basis with the entire class?

Or was it an attempt at bringing a casual nature to the classroom, to revolutionize education by engaging students who would otherwise be nodding off, because, after all, they were just hanging out with Jim?

Sitting in the second row, close to the door, I caught Professor Jim looking at my legs. I was in a tennis skirt and Adidas since I had tennis class after History. His glance was unmistakable. Then he kind of looked at my eyes, but kept on talking. He had this apologetic gaze about him, though.

I pursed my lips. And I was doodling in my notebook. "Bad boy," I think I wrote. Very, very bad boy.

My non-major courses in college sucked. I was whizzing my advertising courses and business management classes, but things like History and Polysci were the death of me. I'd spend the entire time imagining elaborate ways to torture men or writing short stories about kidnappings and turning boyfriends into sex slaves.

That quarter I was between relationships, rushing a sorority and on the tennis team, so I didn't have much time to pursue my interest in dominating men. That's not to say I didn't think about it, though.

In fact, it was only the second week of history class that I was sitting in the front row, showing off just the right amount of thigh, waiting for Professor Jim to take notice. He was a handsome man; very Irish, dark hair (almost black) and blue eyes, the way I like my men. He was young for a professor -- probably in his first year at the university (that explained the whole "Jim" thing). Naïve.

How terribly naïve.

The next time I went to class, I wore a low-cut top and approached him after class, leaning against the podium, feigning dumb-blondness (tough call for a smart brunette) and told him, point blank, that I missed half the class because I was day dreaming.

The professor looked at me, slightly nervous, I could tell, and pushed his glasses up as he looked down, shoving his books into his oversized bookbag. "Well, Janie, you need to be a little more focussed. I can suggest a little reading to help you catch up on what you missed today."

"Could you tell I was daydreaming?" I asked him, standing painfully close, watching him try to ease back and regain his safe space.

He started to speak, but I cut in.

"Or were you too busy trying to figure out the color of my panties?"

The professor looked at me, blinking. Oh, he was shocked alright. But I just smiled, turned away, through my backpack over one shoulder and sauntered out.

Then the next day, in class, I held up a white piece of paper when I saw him looking my way during his talks about the Civil War.

It had one word on it.

"PINK".


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 04:02 PM
I knew I didn't have time to stall on this one as it was an accelerated class. So I made my way to his office the next week, during his posted hours. The minute he looked up and saw me enter I could see the nervousness come over him.

But before he could speak I shut the door behind me, let my book bag fall to the floor, leaning back against the doorknob as he stood.

He was already fiddling with his glasses, his dark, thick hair hanging over one eye and his hands scrambling to shove some papers into a folder. "Janie. Hi. Come on in."

"I'm in," I said slowly, deliberately. I looked him up and down. I can't explain to you the look, but it was definitely one of ownership and possibility. Here I was, a 19-year old in my professor's office, and I had all the control.

When he stepped around his desk to pull out a chair, he knocked a stack of books off the corner of the desk and scrambled to lean down and pick them up.

"That isn't a cheap excuse to look up my skirt, is it, Professor Jim?"

He chuckled to humor me, scraping up his books but not looking up to even acknowledge the comment with eye contact. I stepped over, slowly, and put a foot right where his hand was, threatening to lower it and crush his fingers.

When he looked up, curious, I was smiling.

"Off-white," I said. "Thong. Want to see?"

He swallowed, but stayed crouching down, holding his books on one thigh. He blinked at me from behind his glasses and said, coolly, "Janie, I think you should leave."

I raised my eyebrows, "What, I don't get any extra help before exams Friday? I have some questions for you, Professor Jim."

He just stared.

"Are you going to get up, or do you like it down there on the floor?" I asked him as I pulled the chair out and sat down, carefully crossing my legs, putting on my own glasses and opening my notebook.

The professor cleared his throat, got up quickly, set his books down with a thud and moved around to his side of the desk, obviously grateful for the barrier that was now between us, and that would hide the erection that was visible in his trousers.

I proceeded with my questions. I can't remember them all now, but they were genius. They started off very normal, and with each question they would get more sexual in nature, until I was asking him if he thought Hitler liked to get fucked in the ass.

"Pardon me?" he stuttered, his eyebrows raised curiously at me.

I leaned forward slowly. "Do you know anything about anal sex, Professor?"

"I hardly think this is appropriate."

"I think the sexual relationships of some of history's most intriguing figures is definitely appropriate. I think it would shed a lot of light on their motivations. I personally think some of the most tyrannical men in history probably were closet submissives."

"I don't know what you mean," he said, now focussed on his papers on his desk, shuffling things around.

"I think you do know," I told him. "I think you have considered submission yourself. I think you enjoyed being down on the floor by my feet earlier. I think you enjoy me manhandling you right now. I bet you're hard in your pants just from the tone of my voice."

He stopped everything, let out a laugh, then shook his head at me. "Janie, you have quite an imagination. I hope you are putting it to good work in some of your advertising classes."

"How did you know I was an ad major?" I asked without a beat.

His face turned serious. "I know what all my students study," he defended at once. "I make it a point to know."

I stood up slowly and he backed into his chair, almost knowing what was about to happen. That I was coming toward him, for him, and about to take things to an entirely new level.

Meanwhile, I was on fire. My short skirt barely hid the thigh highs and garters, and my thong was already soaked. I stood, and as I spoke, I very casually, very slowly, reached under my skirt and started removing my thong.

"Professor," I said calmly. "I think you know about me because you want me. I think you have wanted me since the first day when you were looking at my legs. I have caught you sneaking glances up my skirt when I uncross my legs. I have found you standing with a big bulge in your pants in the middle of a lecture, and I know it's because you are thinking about sticking your tongue in my pussy."

I could tell he was about to stand up to order me to leave. His face got all stern and his cheeks flushed. But he did not stand; I knew why. He was rock hard and knew it would show. He was trapped behind that desk.

And I was loving it.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 04:04 PM
So he sat there, frozen, as I placed my wet thong panties right on his desk. He watched as if pretending none of it was going on. I leaned over on my elbows on his desk, pressing my breasts together in my low cut blouse, ensuring he had a great view down my top. But his eyes stayed on me.

I picked up the thong and held it up with my pinky, twirling it around a little. "Well, I've thought about it too, Professor. I've thought about you on that desk of yours, the one you sit on when you lecture. I've thought about you bent over it while I take to your ass with a ruler."

I saw him swallow. I saw the first beads of sweat forming. I was getting to him, and it turned me on more than anything. He was frozen, unable to do anything.

I leaned over the desk to peer down at his crotch but he grabbed a book and put it on his lap, hissing, "You should leave. "

"Not until I get a peek, teacher," I grinned, reaching down with my other hand to pry the book away. "What's the matter, afraid of your little dick?"

"Janie, you need to leave, right now."

I frowned at him, then pouted. I pursed my lips at him and sighed. Then I tossed the thong at him so it landed in his lap and stood up straight. "I thought you could handle it. Guess I was wrong. Later, Jim."

Then I turned and walked away, smiling once at him over my shoulder, knowing he was probably sitting there with my panties in his lap thinking about my fine, naked ass under that short skirt, and how long I would go the rest of the day totally naked under there.

I wondered how long it would be before he masturbated into my thong.

I looked at my watch. Not long, I thought.

Even at 19, I was a bright femdom. I knew what to do next.

I ignored him.

I kept my head down in class, I focussed on my work. He always was looking at me -- not much at first, but then more and more, probably unsure of why I was suddenly ignoring him, relieved but somehow disappointed that I had lost my fascination with him.

All men are that way. You get them hard once, you show them you know what you are doing, they wuss out on you and then when you dump them, they come crawling back and beg for more.

What's worse, I got As on my tests and papers. He could find no fault with my work. I sat next to my best friend, Jeannie Turkleson, and the two of us giggled before class, and I could see him lingering around his desk waiting for class to start, wondering, hoping, we were talking about him.

But I would have nothing to do with him. I was the first one out of class when the time was up, and I was the last one sauntering in, just in before the start of class.

Two weeks later, he lectured with a ruler in his hand, sitting on the desk. He lectured about something he was obviously passionate about, but was nonchalantly rubbing the ruler on his leg, then tapping it a little.

And then he looked at me.

I grinned. "That little fuck," I whispered to myself.

And I knew he was mine.

That day, after class, I paddled his ass red in his office with that ruler.

I came into the office, slammed the door, and he turned to me, startled, catching his breath.

"Over the desk," I hissed. Oh, I had the tone. I had the tone, and I had the look. I was already pulling my fingerless gloves from my backpack and putting them on, and his trousers showed a rock hard erection just begging to get out.

"Lock the door," he hissed in a whisper.

I slammed a chair into the door so no one would come in, then reached for his trousers.

He was backing up, into the wall, breathing down at me, looking at me. God, I could tell he had been fantasizing about me. Non stop. In fact, I bet those panties were right in his top drawer. His erection poked into me through his pants, and he was holding my face in his hands. He was leaning down to kiss me.

I pushed him away.

"I'm not a skanky fuck for you, Professor. This is about my pleasure, not yours. Understand?"

"Yes, Janie," he breathed.

I took the ruler from his desk and pulled down his pants, turning him around and bending him over the desk. He held the edges of the desk so tight his knuckles started turning white. What a sight he was -- and his body was even better than I thought.

I took some time moving my fingers, my nails up and down his chest under his shirt, then down around the curves of his hips, then finally digging into his tight, round ass cheeks. They were white -- soon to be cherry, I smiled.

And he had no idea, no idea in hell, how much a ruler would hurt.

After the first smack, which wasn't even a hard one, he bucked into the desk so hard the books toppled off the other side and he gasped and started to get up but I pushed him back down. "Not so fast, Professor," I hissed.

"God I want to touch you," he said.

It was apparent that the professor was a horny man. In his fantasies, I knew, he always got what he wanted -- his tongue in my pussy, his dick in me, or up my ass. A blow job by a hot little co-ed sorority chick on her knees, sucking him off for that A+ grade. I knew Professor Jim was not the type, not in a million years, but even the most straight and narrow still fall prey to the fantasy, and still find themselves unable to stop thinking about it when it looks like it might happen to them.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 04:05 PM
"You are so beautiful," he hissed as the third smack of the ruler landed solidly on his right ass cheek. I stopped to massage his round cheek and admired my handy work - -the definite outline of a rectangular imprint, bright red, was shining through. I reached under his ass to find his cock, sure enough, it was throbbing and oozing pre-cum.

"The Professor is a nasty, nasty little boy," I said, pushing into his ass, rubbing my crotch into him suggestively as I massaged his balls and the base of his cock. He was moaning and groaning and twisting, trying to hold still but failing miserably.

"I want to please you," he said. He was indeed Mr. Submissive, I found, and probably had never even known it, that's why he was falling prey so hard to the swats on his ass and my massaging of his balls, the pressing of my index finger into the crack of his ass, threatening to penetrate him, god forbid.

His yelps started getting louder, and sure enough when I opened the top drawer of his desk I found my panties right there. Soiled and crusty -- dirty. Obviously he'd cum into them, the nasty bitch, and god knows what else.

He craned his head around, mortified that I had found them. Ironic, since he was perfectly comfortable bent over his desk with his pants down around his ankles.

"You've been cumming into my panties!" I hissed.

I pushed a finger into his ass right as I leaned over and shoved the soiled thong into his mouth when he opened it to gasp in shock and pain. I'd lubed the finger when he wasn't looking so it slid in easier than I thought, but he tightened every muscle he had and was howling into the crusted thong that filled his mouth.

Then I gave him fifteen more swats on each cheek, made him kiss the ruler, then kiss my ass, once on each cheek.

He was all sweaty and his eyes were red, he gingerly was positioning himself upright and looking to embrace me, probably for reassurance.

So I gave him a quick hug, then surely I felt his hand reaching down for my ass, his lips on my neck. He thought was going to get laid.

"I've got to go," I said. "My friends are waiting."

And I packed up my stuff and split.

The next day in class I watched, amused, as Professor Jim did not sit once on the edge of his desk. No, he stood there the whole time, careful to not even more, and avoiding eye contact the whole time.

Poor Jim moved gingerly and slowly, he had considerably less energy and looked like he had not slept a wink. I felt a smug sense of accomplishment as I listened to his lecture idly, more interested in thinking about the party that was coming up on Friday and the jock I was hoping to get into bed.

Next thing I knew people were passing back slips of white paper. I snapped out of my daydream wondering if we were having a pop quiz, only to find out it was another one of Professor Jim's cool progressive teaching concepts. We were going to pick the questions for our own finals.

I smirked as I passed the paper back to the people behind me. Professor Jim was pacing, explaining the rules. We would all write two questions on the piece of paper, anonymously, and he would select the best 25 questions for the exam. He wanted us to think about what we, as tomorrow's leaders (ok I made that part up), though were the most important things to come away from the class with.

Everyone had their pencils and pens moving in hyper speed, writing what they thought would be the easiest questions of course, everyone trying to save their own skin.

"Nothing blatantly obvious," Professor Jim added. Sounds of crumbled up papers started to permeate the room, followed by a round of chuckles and the passing around of more paper.

Of course, my contribution was unique. I took out my red pen and wrote neatly, "I want to sit on your face."

After we turned in our papers we were supposed to read Chapter 17 quietly while he went through them at the front of the room, taking notes. Of course I just watched him, watched his expressions, trying to identify when he saw my paper.

Sure enough, I saw his eyes read through it, once, then twice, blinking to be sure. Then he folded it up and looked right at me. I smiled, holding my pen to my lips seductively, my long legs sticking out from under the desk, crossed at the ankles.

"Janie," he said softly, not getting up. "Could you see me after class please?"

"Sure," I said.

And everyone looked at me.

So I stood there at the podium as people rushed out of the class, waiting to see what Professor Jim had to say to me. I predicted it was a re-evaluation of our "relationship" and request for me to stop. I figured after sleeping on it, on a sore ass all night, he would realize he was fucked.

He had the folded up piece of paper in his fingers. He looked at me seriously. Big blue eyes behind those glasses, his hair tucked back behind his ears. He looked so cute, I had to admit.

"Janie," he said, slipping the piece of paper back to me. "I think you need to submit new questions."

I took the piece of paper and nodded, smiling slightly. "Ok. Sorry. I was just kidding around."

He smiled affectionately, but almost condescending, as he patted my hand like a typical professor to a student. But he let his fingers linger as he pulled away, and he looked at me. And I saw it in his eyes. Urgency. Need. Helplessness.

I turned and walked out of class, a little confused at the mixed messages.

Until finally I opened the folded piece of paper he had given back to me. Under my scribbled request to sit on his face he had written clearly, "Tonight at 8pm. Ratskellar."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 04:07 PM
The Ratskellar was a pretty popular bar right outside of town. It was odd to me that he picked such a frequently traveled place to meet up, but I realized he was naïve, and was not used to seducing students or being made into a slave by one.

Of course, I found this all really amusing. And I did go to the Ratskellar that night. But I went with girlfriends, and we ordered a few pitchers and sat in the back so I could watch the Professor stand there at the bar, alone, for an hour waiting for me to show up (which I did not).

And it got me wet, of course, watching him vainly sit there hoping to see me, watching the door eagerly, his hopes squashed finally when he gave it up and paid the bartender. I kept my head down when he walked past our table and he never even saw me.

Poor thing, I thought.

It was obvious he was hoping to score with me. He was less into the spankings and humiliation and more into wanting to get his dick between my strong thighs, to fuck a ripe 19 year old with a great body and beautiful long hair.

I sipped my beer and smirked. Not a chance.

Don't get me wrong; I fantasized about the professor a lot. In my dorm room, when my roommate was out partying, I had one really hot night of fantasy about Professor Jim. It had everything -- romance, passion, raunchy sex. I was sitting on his face in his office, pumping slowly, making him use his tongue on me.



I was still in my tennis skirt and shoes, and my doubles partner, a hot blonde who I really had a thing for, was sharing him with me. Tina was working his ass with a vibrator and looking at me seductively, we'd lean into each other and make out from time to time, two soft tongues intertwining to the sounds of a muffled professor's pleading, lost somewhere down under my ass cheeks.

It was a blur, the whole fantasy, a mish mash of oral sex and cock sucking, culminating in him fucking me doggie style over his desk while Tina used that ruler on his ass to keep him up tempo, the way I needed it in that position. He fucked me until it started to hurt, until I screamed in orgasm because his dick was so hard it nearly split me. His hands were around me, holding my breasts and pinching my nipples, and he was such a good fuck I never wanted to stop sleeping with him.

Of course, this was all fantasy. But it was good fantasy.

In class, the next week, the professor seemed downcast. He obviously felt rejected and sad and looked at me once solemnly. He did his entire lecture from the stool at the podium, never even standing, not walking around, waving his arms, animated and passionate about the subject.

He kept his head down a lot, pushing up his glasses, looking his train of thought.

I left class early that day, I heard him lose his place when I collected my things and made my way to the door. I knew my A in the class was a dead lock; I had better things to do.

Like his TA.

Jesse Creighton was Professor Jim's teaching assistant. A senior history major, Jesse was a typical college stud with a twist -- he was brilliant. He and I had met at a party that weekend in the dorms, and as soon as I found out he was the Professor's TA, my plan came together in my head.

And it didn't hurt that Jesse was gorgeous. He had an awesome body, was 24 and could have any girl on campus. Of course, after a night making out and feeling each other up in the South Hall dorms I was the one he wanted. We fucked all night -- like rabbits -- two of the last people on the planet. We sucked, we licked, we did everything. I think we fucked about seven times between 2am and 11am the next day.

What's better is that I knew Jesse had a big mouth and liked to tell everyone about it. I was pretty sure he probably would tell Professor Jim, even, because the two were known to hang out and have beers on Tuesday nights and shoot the shit.

I could imagine what the professor would think when he found out the types of sex I had with his TA.

He'd definitely realize his position then, and understand that if, and when, he was ever to have sex with me it'd be on my terms only. And that it was not likely.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 04:08 PM
The next week I went up to the podium after class to collect my final paper. Professor Jim was standing there, looking serious. He had been looking at me longingly all week and I just smirked at him, dangling a high heeled shoe in his direction.

"I'd like to talk to you about your paper, Janie," he said, handing me the folder with his scribble marks all over the cover.

I glanced at it with little regard the shoved it under my arm into my book bag. "I can't, I gotta go..I have friends waiting and stuff I need to take care of, I'm super busy this afternoon."

He lowered his voice and leaned forward, looking at me pleadingly. "Janie," he whispered. "I can't stop thinking about you. I have to see you. Tell me when you can see me."

I sighed and thought, rolled my eyes, looked away, and started running through my calendar in my head.

Then I heard Jesse's voice. "Hey cutie pie!" he said as he entered the room. I could feel the professor's gaze burn into me, then look at Jesse, and back at me.

The built ball player was behind me, kissing me on the back of the neck. I giggled and spun around and we kissed, a long, wet, messy kiss, right there in the middle of the classroom as students filed in and out between courses.

Professor Jim, of course, was silent. In shock.

"You wanna grab a bite?" Jesse asked me, his hand just kind of lingering on my ass over the skirt the way jocks tend to do.

"Sure, I'd love to!"

Jesse waved a hand at the Professor. "Back in an hour, teach."

And I made sure to pull Jesse's mouth to me once or twice as we made our way out, and I said, "Let's make it a few hours,"

Then he grabbed my ass and I giggled, and we were gone.

The poor professor was downcast the next day. He looked like he had gotten even less sleep the night before. Probably up all night thinking of the stories Jesse had told him, about how I fucked him like a psycho bitch, about how I could fuck for hours, how strong my thighs were. About how I loved my body, loved to masturbate for men. How I was totally bi and had at threesome with him on our second date, bringing my best friend over and saying, "I like to share with my friends, is that ok?"

I'm sure Jesse told him how I liked to tie him up and ride his face, how I liked to have sex in the nastiest ways, for him to fuck me in the ass even and of course how I like to have my crack licked clean. Oh, I'm sure Jesse shared all of the best details.

Meanwhile, the professor was feeling inadequate, insecure, discarded, and definitely obsessing about how he'd never get to fuck me. He was thinking about how lucky he would be if he could ever even just kiss my feet -- anything.

I'm sure he was thinking about how he'd crawl a mile just to suck a dick that had been inside of me. How he'd worship any soiled garments I pushed his way, or lick the dirt from the bottom of my shoes.

He knew, now, what a goddess I was, and that he'd been lucky I'd even turned my eyes on him. And he knew he had been a toy for me, that I was the one in control, and he had been played like an instrument.

So it came to no shock to me that when I slipped him a note asking him to be at the Ratskeller at 9pm that night he was there by 8:30, all dressed up.

I waited until 9:25 and made my entrance, wearing a tight black dress, pumps, and my hair pulled back into a tight ponytail.


He looked at me hopefully as I pulled up to the bar. His eyes were wide. "You look great," he said, swallowing.

"Thanks," I replied, placing my purse on the table. "I'm going to party," I explained. "So I just have five minutes."

I could see his shoulders slump. "I was hoping I could buy you a drink, maybe take you to dinner."

I laughed. A sweet laugh, looking into my makeup mirror as I re-applied lipstick. "I can't, I'm seeing Jesse. You know that."

"Look, Janie," he whispered, leaning over and looking at me desperately. "I cannot stop thinking about you. About what you do to me. I -- I am totally infatuated with you."

"I know." I said simply.

There was a silence.

"What can I do?" he begged, holding my hand with his, squeezing my fingers. "I'll do anything to be with you, anything."

Of course, begging always gets me going. I looked at the professor and smiled. I smiled and searched his expression. Oh, he was being painfully honest. "You can be with me," I told him. "As my slave."

He nodded. He gave in at once.

"You will do as I say, when I say. Be available when I call." I leaned over and put a hand to his crotch, pressing into the bulge that was so apparent. "Your dick will be mine. You don't cum, you don't touch it, you don't even think about it without asking me first."

The professor nodded and brought my fingers to his lips to kiss them.

I stood and opened my purse, taking out a slip of paper and placing it on the bar. "And you say a word about any of this, I publish this in the school paper."

It was, of course, the proposition he had sent me, foolishly in his own writing, the week before. It had been graphic and quite forward, and certainly means for being ejected from the university.

But, deep down, I felt he sent it on purpose, hoping I would blackmail him in just that way.

As I made my way to the door I could feel him staring after me, pleadingly, holding the paper tightly between his fingers.

He was, indeed, mine.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 04:10 PM
Karla - A Self Confessed Slut



I've always been promiscuous. I adore men. I adore their cocks. I've opened my legs for more men than I can remember. Not that I'm keeping any kind of score, but I've been fucked by plenty. Slut is a name I've been called in the past. I love the sound of that word. I love the way I can roll it around my tongue, just like I roll a big cock-head around my tongue when I'm on my knees in front of a man. S. L. U. T. That word conjures up images in my mind of me being fucked hard and fast in an alleyway. In an alleyway, at night – surrounded by the filth of a city, rubbish skips, puddles of piss, and maybe even a few voyeurs tugging at their cocks.

God, the more depraved the better as far as I'm concerned.

Married? Me? Of course I am. Married to a weak man; a man who can't control me. No matter how many times he catches me with my knickers discarded and a cock between my lips, he always forgives me. Sad? Pathetic? Whatever... As long as he has me back, then I'll keep fucking around.

I'm in a bit of a situation right now though. It's messy; my situations usually are, but this time I'm on thin ice. This time it isn't a mess of man-goo over my face, I revel in that kind of mess. No, this time I have a real problem.

And it involves my son.

Not directly I hasten to add! I'm not that depraved. My own son? Yuck, no, not my scene, but it involves him indirectly. Or should I say two... No, make that three of his friends.

My husband, The Wimp – No, sorry, that's too cruel. My husband, Phillip, is quite successful; he's done well with his factory. We have a nice, big house in Buckinghamshire as well as a spacious villa in Spain. It was during one of my fortnights in Spain that I got into my current spot of bother.

Our son, David uses the villa from time to time when he's on leave from the Navy. Our visits coincided this time. I'd been alone in the villa for three days when David arrived, not unexpectedly, and with three of his friends in tow.

I knew immediately that one of them was trouble. I have a finely tuned 'Bastard-meter', and it nearly went off the scale when I first saw Craig. I knew in an instant he was dangerous. He's a good looking bastard – and he's one of those ones that are so aware of how gorgeous they are. Cocky, arrogant, self-assured, that was Craig. I noticed him looking me up and down, appraising me, and I saw the look in his eyes. I was on his mental list of 'to fuck' while he was on leave. What the poor lamb didn't realise that I was just the type to take him up on his offer.

I'd had a rule in the past about not shitting on my own doorstep, and David's friends counted in that category. Of course they did, I love my son and didn't want to compromise him with his friends. I mean how many men could keep quiet about fucking their friend's mother?

You'll notice I used the past tense there? I'd had a rule...

The other two boys were nice. I mean they were nice to the extent that if they did fancy me, then they wouldn't act on it. Respect, that was it, they had respect. Craig however, was a different animal altogether. He hid behind a very thin veneer of courtesy, but I didn't trust that façade at all. I could almost smell the wickedness on the man.

Two days passed before Craig made a move. He'd tested the metaphorical water as we lounged by the swimming pool and flirting mildly with me when the sporadic occasions arose that we were alone together.

"May I say," he began, "that you have a gorgeous figure, Karla. I assume you go to the gym and all that?"

I let the silence hang before I responded. "Purleeze," I remarked, lifting my sunglasses and looking directly at Craig. "Complimenting me on my figure?" I rolled my eyes and shook my head. "I'd had you tagged as using a better opening line than that, Craig." I replaced the glasses and settled back on my sun-chair. "You'll have to try harder than that to impress me."

"Really?" he grinned, obviously assuming I was bantering with him. "I'll have to try harder, eh? OK, I'll bear that in mind." He stood and stretched, giving me time to appreciate his physique.

"You look like you spend a bit of time in the gym too," I said, giving the boy something to work with.

"I like to keep in shape," he quipped. "I like to be in good nick for the ladies." He grinned at me and took off his sunglasses before diving into the pool.

"Cocky wanker," I murmured, but I felt the heat between my legs turn to liquid. "Sexy, cocky wanker," I corrected and indulged in a quick fantasy of Craig jerking his cock over my face.

***

The boys invited me out for a drink. I couldn't resist the opportunity to see Craig in his element. The other two, Aaron and Daniel, were politely attentive – sweet young men really – each taking it in turns to refresh my vodka glass whenever it emptied.

The club wasn't really my scene, being too brash, too loud, and too full of British holidaymakers on the pull. I noticed David chatting to a pretty, young blonde and wasn't surprised when he came over to me and made his excuses.

"Be good, Darling," I warned, but smiled to show I wasn't serious.

"You sure you'll be OK, Mum?" he asked with filial concern.

"I'm with these three lovely, strong men," I replied. "I'm sure I'm in capable hands."

David left, which meant Craig could use his charm on me uninhibited by my son's presence.

"You're looking edible in that dress, Karla," he grinned at me when Aaron and Daniel chanced their luck with a couple of girls on the dance floor.

"Edible?" I questioned and sipped my drink. "I like the sound of that."

"Really? Craig studied me for a moment. ""How much do you like the sound of that, Karla?"

"You'd have to keep your mouth shut as far as David's concerned." I leaned towards Craig and noticed his glance at my cleavage. "But," I continued, "you can use your mouth elsewhere, since I'm so 'edible'."

"You're so sexy," Craig croaked, his cool façade cracking now. "I wanted you when I first set eyes on you. And when we were by the pool... God," he ran his fingers through his hair in a gesture filled with desperation. "I had to take a swim to stave off a hard-on."

"You filthy man," I smiled at him. "I would've probably sucked your cock right there."

"Shit," Craig swore. "Let's get out of here."

"Fine idea," I acquiesced, "but first I need to powder my nose." I stared into the young man's eyes. "Would you like to watch?"

Craig swallowed heavily. "Watch..? You mean..?"

"Come on." I stood and walked towards the ladies. Craig hesitated but followed nonetheless.

I led him by the hand with indecent haste and virtually dragged him into the cubicle. A couple of tipsy British girls giggled when they saw Craig and I disappear behind the door, but I was in no mood to care about them. I lifted my dress up above my waist and showed Craig my bare pussy. I'd taken care to shave that very afternoon, and my mound was soft and hairless. I sat astride the bowl, my legs spread, and I held my labia apart. I heard Craig's deep intake of breath when I exposed the hot pink of my sex to him. I heard him mutter some obscenity under his breath as piss squirted from my opening and tinkled in the water below.

"Kiss me," I growled at him. "Kiss me while I piss." I pulled the front of his shirt and sucked at his tongue as the hot stream spattered and died. "I'm a bad woman, Craig," I whispered. "I'm a cock-hungry slut. Do you think you can handle me?"

"Karla... I..." Craig groped for the words.

"Let me suck your cock," I demanded. "Let me suck you right here. Come on, show it to me."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 04:11 PM
I wasn't disappointed. Craig unzipped his flies and I assisted by reaching in and pulling his erection out. He was a fair size, not the biggest I've ever seen, but he forced my lips tight as I swallowed him that first time. I slurped and slobbered over his penis, fingering myself at the same time. The disgusting setting only inflamed me. I was behaving true to my nature. I was being a slut, in a public toilet, with a new lover's cock jammed in my mouth.

"Karla, I want to fuck you," Craig groaned. "Please, let me put it in you."

I loved the desperation in his voice. I adored the power I held over him. He was so eager to get at me.

"Not here," I hissed. "You're not going to stick that cock into me until we're in the villa, perhaps by the pool?" I added as an afterthought. "Would you like me to get on my hands and knees for you in the outdoors? Would you like to fuck me doggy?"

I felt my orgasm wash over me as I uttered those words and fingered my dribbling hole. I groaned around a mouthful of cock as I sucked on Craig's big dome and allowed my pleasure full rein.

"Karla..." Craig groaned. "Any way... Any way at all... I just have to fuck you. You're so sexy..."

"Come on then," I said abruptly and let his stalk drop from my mouth. "Let's get back so we can really have fun."

I smoothed my dress down over my hips, and ignoring my smeared lipstick and Craig's shocked expression at being so rudely abandoned, I slid back the bolt and left him behind with his cock jutting hugely from twixt his flies.

Craig was all over me in the taxi during the journey back to the villa. I let his fingers roam between my legs, and was delighted to hear his hiss of approval when he found my hot, swollen, and sodden sex.

As I'd suggested earlier, we hurried to the poolside. I wanted Craig to take me outdoors under the soft, Spanish sky. I watched him rush to disrobe, and I giggled as he struggled with his socks and trousers. He hopped around comically and came perilously close to taking a swim so frantic was he to be naked and at me.

I pulled my dress up to reveal my pussy. Lowering the thin straps down over my arms, I lifted my breasts free of the restraining cups. Then, as Craig finally kicked himself free of his trousers and tore his shirt off, I lay back on the lounger and opened my legs.

"Lick me," I whispered. "Come and lick my filthy cunt."

Craig's eyes went wide as I uttered that obscenity. I deplore foul language in normal conversation, but I have a wide and extensive vocabulary when it comes to sex. Used appropriately I feel filthy talk can be so wildly erotic.

I had time to savour the sight of Craig's superb physique and proud, erect cock before he knelt at my feet and took a long, slow slurp at my pussy.

I could feel his hot breath on my sex, and I felt his fingers probing at my entrance as he dabbed quickly at my swollen clitoris. Craig pushed a finger inside me and tickled me with it, all the while keeping up his relentless assault with his tongue.

I gasped in delight when he lifted my buttocks and slid his tongue into the stain of my sphincter. The wet slide of him into my anus was divine and I heard my own deep groan of pleasure.

"Put it into me, Craig," I moaned. "Fuck me... Fuck my sopping hole."

Craig scrambled into position and nudged my sex with the dome of his cock. I eased my legs even further apart and felt him slip into me. His cock filled me and I gave another long, low groan.

"Karla," he grunted. "You're so hot," he swallowed heavily and looked down at our conjunction. "Damn, what a lovely, gorgeous woman." He rolled his eyes and moved in and out of me. "Fuck," he sighed, "I can't believe how good you feel around my cock."

"Give it to me, you dirty fucker," I urged, slipping into slut mode. "Don't talk to me; just fill my cunt with meat. Come on! Fuck me!"

I thrust and jerked my hips in an effort to get more of Craig's cock into me. I fingered my clit as we fucked and felt the first of what I knew would be a rolling wave of pleasure. I am a noisy girl when in full flow; sometimes I wonder what the neighbours must think? But right then, while being fucked by my young Adonis, I didn't care a fig for the neighbours. They could report a disturbance to the police, and the whole damn Spanish constabulary could turn out in force, complete with dog handlers and helicopters, and I would have probably taken on the lot – including female officers. I was just so turned on and horny.

"From behind," I urged during a lull in the orgasmic battle. "Fuck me like a bitch."

I knelt on the lounger and presented my arse to my lover. He moved quickly behind me and was very soon pounding into me, deep and hard. I was dimly aware of his fingers digging into my hips, but was heedless to any pain. I wanted fucking, and I wanted it hard.

Then, just as I was sliding down into the abyss once again, I looked up and saw both Aaron and Daniel gawping at the pair of us as we revelled in full rut.

I was in no state to question whether or not the pair would keep quiet about this sordid scene, or whether they'd relate what they'd seen to my son. I was beyond help, I was beyond caring. I was riding the crest of the wave, and it was unstoppable.

"Don't just stand there," I heard myself grunt. "Come here and let me suck cock while this beautiful bastard pumps me."

Aaron was the first to react. "Fucking hell," I heard him murmur. "David's mother..."

"Shit," I heard Craig groan. "Karla... Shit... I'm..."

I felt Craig's cock swell inside me before the first pulses of his ejaculation tickled my insides. He groaned and whimpered as he emptied himself, clutching at my hips and thrusting against my buttocks.

I left Craig with his cock still dribbling spunk and walked on my high heels towards the two dumbstruck men.

"Come on, boys," I whispered. "Please let me play with your cocks. I need more." I rubbed the palms of my hands over the front of their trousers, goading them into erection. "Don't you like me?" I chided. "Don't you like my body?"

"Mrs Braithw..." Aaron began. "Karla... I... We..."

I took no notice and was soon massaging two cocks into full-blooded life. Their owners may have been reluctant, but their penises were showing definite signs of interest. I squatted in front of them and took first Aaron, then Daniel into my mouth. I swapped and changed frequently, massaging one with my hand while I slurped at his friend, before switching to the other. As I fellated the men I felt the slide of Craig's semen over my thighs. I looked down between my shoes and several drops of spunk spattered onto the wooden decking. The depraved sight sent a surge of lust through me, and I experienced a sudden, irresistible urge to fuck again.

"Fuck me," I groaned. "One of you please fuck me. Stir my gooey cunt with your thick cocks."

I clattered over to my trusty sun lounger and opened wide again. Daniel was the first to arrive. He lay on top of my supine form and slid into the mess left by Craig. I turned my head and saw Craig tugging at his cock; he was already hard again. My view of Craig was suddenly cut when Aaron arrived and pushed his penis at my face.

Obscenities, groans and moans sounded loud by the poolside. My own grunts of pleasure were muffled as the boys fucked me in both my pussy and my mouth. There were ribald comments about what a slut I'd turned out to be. The men were surprised by my 'butter wouldn't melt' demeanour, and the contrast with what a harlot I was now.

Daniel added his goo to the porridge sloshing inside me left by Craig. Aaron let his load fly against my face, with Craig adding yet another load to mix in and cool against my cheeks, while strands of the stuff clung to my now ruined hair.

I tottered off on my heels, skirt rucked around my waist, tits swinging and spattered with semen, and left the boys to discuss my antics.

"Please, boys," I implored before leaving. "Please don't let on to David about how much of a slut his mother is." I grinned at them, "We can play again tomorrow if you like."

I rejected the idea of a shower, preferring instead to lie in my bed and savour the tightening of drying spunk on my face. I could smell the sex and found energy enough to masturbate to a squelching climax, with a final act of depravity being to lick my fingers clean of the mix of Craig and Daniel's semen that I pulled from my body.

I found the opportunity to have each of the boys again during that break. I fucked them singly, in pairs of various permutations, but we never did manage to repeat the first experience of all of them at once.

And my dilemma? Well, with all that semen squirting into me, one of them must have had nuclear sperm. I'm now two months pregnant – Confirmed.

I wonder who the daddy is?


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 08:22 PM
Jerk Off Buddies

This is an email I sent to a friend who was curious about what I used to do with a jerk off buddy. She had already had one story from me. This is the next story I sent her...

I told you about the guy that I used to jerk off with from time to time. It started off somewhat by accident as we would trade porn back and forth. After a while we stopped trading and would watch them together. The first time we jerked off together was kind of awkward as neither of us had ever done that before and neither of us had ever been naked like that in front of another guy. We weren't sure where to look, if we should keep our eyes on the movie or if we were allowed to take a look at what the other was doing. If we took a look would it mean we were gay or weird...it was kind of a strange feeling and experience.

When we started we would be sitting about as far from each other in the room as we could. Whatever two seats in front of the tv were furthest apart is where we would sit. Over time we started to get more comfortable and would not worry too much about where we were sitting. As we got comfortable we would talk to each other more while watching the movie and jerking. We would make comments about how hard each other was and we would let each other know where we were at on our road to orgasm. This took about 6 or 7mos of meeting a few times a month to get to this comfort level.

Around that time we were always sitting right next to each other on the couch as we watched the movie and jerked off. There was no more uncomfortable separation in the room and we both were comfortable with what was going on. We both knew that what we were doing did not make us gay and did not threaten our sexuality at all as we were both married and both were very active with our wives. This was just something we were both doing on the side that our wives did not know about that was a fun outlet for us.

He was the first one to break the contact barrier. One day we were watching one of our movies and had been jerking for about 20 minutes or so and he asked me if he could feel how hard I was. We were very comfortable with each other at this point so his request didn't bother me at all. I thought it would be cool to let him feel and I told him sure he could if I could do the same.

I took my hands off my cock and he turned towards me and took hold of the base of my shaft with his hand. We were both using baby oil for lube because baby oil lasts a long time and does not dry out so you can masturbate a long time with out needing to re-lube. My cock was already oiled and so was his hand because that was what he was using on himself. He had his hand wrapped around my cock and he was squeezing me tight. He commented that I was very hard and that I definitely felt thicker than his did. At this point he started to move his hand up my shaft until the top of his hand got to the ridge of my head and he stopped. He then commented that he thought my head was cool and he loved the shape of it. He slid his hand up over my head and then back down my shaft and he pumped my cock a few times and then he stopped.

Now it was my turn to return the favor. I turned towards him now and took hold of his cock the same way he did to mine. It did feel very strange because the only cock I had ever had in my hand and been mine. I was very familiar with the feel of my own cock and the difference in the shape and size of his and my cock felt immediately apparant when I took hold of him. He was about an inch or so longer than me because more of his cock stuck out past the top of my hand when I had my hand around his base but it was thinner. His head was about the same size as his shaft too. Not too much difference between head and shaft which I thought was interesting.

What was the most remarkable about him was the size of his balls. They were then and still are the biggest I have ever seen. They looked like they were about the size of small eggs. At this point I decided that I was not just going to take a quick feel. I decided that I was going to give him a handjob all the way until he came.

I turned more towards him and got on the floor in front of him between his legs. I had my left hand wrapped around his cock and I used my right hand to hold the skin at the base of his cock while I started to slowly stroke up and down his cock. I maintained a good steady pace going from the base of his shaft all the way up over his head and back down again. He had his head tilted back on the couch with his eyes closed and I could definitely tell that his breathing had changed. His balls which had been hanging low when I started had tightened up as tight as they could get. There was no loose skin in his ball sac at all. I had a pretty good idea that I was getting him closer to cumming with each stroke.

I was fascinated by how his balls looked at this point so I continued to use my left hand to work on his cock but I now took my right hand and started to play with his balls. How he was sitting with his legs spread gave me full access to his balls. I cupped my hand around them and his balls filled up my entire hand. I could tell now that I had him on the edge. The heel of my hand was resting against the area between his balls and asshole and I could feel the twitching. Having him on the edge I wanted to keep him there as long as possible.

I changed the way I was pumping his cock so that when I was going up and down his shaft I did not touch his head at all. I kept the strokes just on his shaft. I kept him on the edge for about 10 minutes using his breathing and the feel of his contractions to tell me when he was about to pass the point of no return at which point I would back off. After 10 minutes he told me he really needed to cum and that I needed to get him there. I kept holding his balls and I changed how I was stroking him. The first time my hand passed up over his head he let out an audible groan and said oh yes. He was on his way. I felt his cock swell up in my hand and his breathing quickened and his legs tightened up. His cock exploded. It was an incredible cum shot. The first spurt shot up in the air almost 4ft and came down on my arm. He had 8 big spurts like that with each one being a long ribbon of cum that shot up in the air to come down on my hands and arm and on his stomach and chest. After the 8 spurts he had several more contractions that caused cum to ooze from his head. As he entered that part of his orgasm I had my hand squeezing his shaft squeezing more cum out of his head. As his orgasm subsided his cock started to soften in my hand and his balls started to loosen. I asked him how that felt and he told me it was one of the most powerful orgasms he had ever had.

After he recovered, he returned the favor to me. I was so turned on from giving him the handjob and I had been at the excited state for so long that I did not last very long once he started. Took just a few minutes and I was unloading.

It was a great feeling that first time and it became a regular practice for us to jerk each other off when we were watching movies now. A few weeks after we started doing the handjobs for each other I was giving him a handjob. I was kneeling in front of him and was slowly stroking his cock when out of no where the thought of sucking him just popped in to my head. Once I thought it, I didn't hesitate. I had my hand around the base of his cock and I wrapped my mouth around his head and had a cock in my mouth for the very first time. This surprised the hell out of him. He had his head back and eyes closed and when he felt my mouth around his cock he jumped a bit but didn't tell me to stop. He just said that he wondered which of us was going to be the first to try this because he had been thinking about it for some time too.

The story is getting long so I'll just say that I got the job done with that first blow job. Took me about 15 minutes and I was starting to think that I wasn't doing a very good job. I was working on trying to keep a good pace and keep my mouth wrapped around him so I wasn't able to pay much attention to any of his cum signals and I didn't think I was going to get him there....and I was wrong lol....


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 08:25 PM
Risking It All in Atlantic City

Going down to Atlantic City isn't something I do often, but both Anna and I have been working hard, so I thought it would be fun to take a day trip and I booked us a room at Resorts. The plan was to head down early on a Saturday. I wanted spend some time on the beach and then go to our room, shower and change, and hit the casino.

It's a great, warm June day and the beach is pretty crowded. We pick a spot and spread out a blanket and put down our bags. The crowd at the Shore is a hodge-podge of people from all over the tri-state area and as radios compete for supremacy, strains of Latin and dance music battle with some good, old fashioned hard rock and roll. To our right, Steel Pier is just opening up. The smell of every manner of junk food, from pizza to funnel cake, wafts down from the boardwalk. As I open up our reclining camp chairs, Anna catches my attention when she slips her denim shorts down to reveal her bikini bottoms beneath. It's not a thong, or anything like that, but the string bikini bottoms are more revealing that what she would typically wear. I helped her pick it out, of course, when we went to the mall the other day.

The bikini wasn't the only thing I'd convinced her to buy, after she admitted to feeling sexy while trying the outfits on, but Anna assured me I would never see her in most of the outfits in public. The deciding factor was that I offered to pick up the tab and she said, "Waste your money if you like." But I could see how much fun she had trying on the sexy clothes and was sure I could convince her to wear some of them out. Once she sits down, Anna removes her snug t-shirt too, giving me the full view of the colorful, patterned bikini. Anna doesn't have the biggest chest, but her breasts are firm and perfect and seem bigger on her petite frame. She's slender and only stands five-foot-three in bare feet. She shakes out her thick, chestnut hair, which she's cut shorter for the summer. It used to fall to the middle of her back, but now just brushes her shoulders. I've always loved Anna's hair and wasn't on board at first, but now I love her sexy new 'do.

"Would you like to help me with this?" Anna asks, catching me checking her out. She waggles a bottle of tanning lotion and I almost fall out of my chair reaching for it.

Although she only really needs help reaching some areas of her back, I insist on helping cover all her exposed skin and I make sure to take my time. Anna is a bit embarrassed, I can tell, to have me touching her all over in the middle of a crowded beach, but as I'm rubbing her flat tummy I see her nipples harden through her bikini top and I know she's enjoying it just as much as I am. I press into her leg and I know she can feel the hard-on straining my baggy swimming trunks. As I rub her down, I catch a couple teenage boys watching and I lean down to whisper in her ear and tell her. Anna tries to push my hands away, but I fight her off and only slow down as I massage the lotion into her legs, going as far up her thighs as I can decently get away with in public. As I rub the lotion into her hot flesh, I continue whispering in her ear.

"See how hot you are, baby? Those kids can't take their eyes off of you. You're the hottest girl on this part of the beach." Though she's wearing sunglasses, I can see Anna's eyes keep flicking over to see the boys checking her out. I know that since she turned thirty, getting older has been on Anna's mind and it must feel great to have these boys checking her out. She closes her thighs when she thinks my hands are creeping too close to her sex, but her heavy breathing tells me my caresses are taking their toll.

"I bet either one of them would love to be in my place right now. They'd probably cum right in their trunks," I tell her. Anna gasps, no doubt thinking about that very thing.

Over the past few months we've been, I guess experimenting would be the word, experimenting with fooling around in semi-public places, places we could get caught. The danger has turbo charged our sex life and I'm always looking for ways to see how far Anna will go, to see how much risk she can take. She actually surprised me by taking the lead on our last outing, surprising me in the showers at our gym. Of course it was near closing and the men's locker room was deserted, but there was the risk we could get caught, and we very nearly were. Anna and I have relived that night many times in bed and every time we do she can't get me inside her fast enough. At the mall the other night she even let she slip into a changing booth with her, for a second anyway. It was long enough for me to help her change an outfit and grope her and I could tell Anna barely had the willpower to push me out. I'm hoping that Anna will be even more daring during our little trip, where we're not likely to run into anyone we know.

"I think I'm fully protected now," Anna sighs and pulls me in for a deep kiss before pushing me away. She puts in the earbuds of her iPod and pulls out a book and proceeds to ignore me, though I can see she can't help glancing to see if her admires are still paying attention.

Both Anna and I are pretty active and just lying there on the beach. Soaking up sun isn't our thing, so it's not long before we're down in the water. Unfortunately, the North Atlantic isn't all that warm, even in June. While I just run in and duck my head under the gray-green waves, Anna takes her time easing into the water. Her arms are clenched around her and her nipples are like bullets, but she still ignores my advice. "Just jump it," I urge her. "It's worse if you prolong it."

Finally, she reaches me and the water is up to her waist. I can see she's still shivering, so I grab her, lift her into the air, and toss her into the water. Anna pops up, and after smoothing back her hair, she splashes me and yells, "You bastard!" A splash fight quickly turns into a wrestling match and Anna does an admirable job, considering I'm almost six-feet-tall and probably have a good eighty pounds on her. Anna's strong from all that time in the gym and I only really gain the upper hand when she realizes the disadvantages of wresting in a string bikini top. After her breasts almost pop out for the second time she dedicates a hand to keeping her top on and I wrap her up and drag her further out into the waves.

The water is up the Anna's chest and the is crowd much thinner out here, so when I grope her no one can really see it. I can tell that she's keyed up from earlier because she doesn't try to stop me when I move my hands over her breasts and massage them, centering her hard nipples in my palms. Instead she moans and leans back against me, both of us facing the shore. With her rubbing that ass against me I find shrinkage is no longer an issue and soon my shaft is nestled between her cheeks and I wish our swimsuits weren't between us. Would Anna be daring enough to let me slip inside her with hundreds of people just a few dozen feet away, I wonder. She's still with me when I slide my hand inside her bikini top and gently tease her stiff nipple. "Mmm, Jason," she moans, reaching back, beneath the waves, to rub my cock.

I'm kissing her neck and my other hand pushes into her bottoms and cups her neatly trimmed mound. Anna gasps and grips my cock tightly when I work my finger longwise between her lips, rubbing her soft, slick inside. Quickly, she's breathing hard and moaning and rocking rhythmically against my hand. I focus on rubbing her clit and she can't help crying out, the sound swallowed by the waves.

"I want you right now. Let me fuck you," I moan into her ear. I'm feeling damned good myself with her rubbing my cock.

"Right here?" Anna gasps. "Everyone is so close."

"I know. I don't care. I have to have you."

"No, Jason, we can't. Everyone will know. Ohh..."

"You don't think they know what we're doing now? Standing out here on our own?" I really have no idea if anyone knows what we're up to, but I wouldn't be surprised. I would be thinking about it if I looked over and saw us. I know Anna is scanning the crowd, looking to see if anyone is watching us. I'm sure, in her mind, she sees what she wants to.


Continue next page ...

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 08:26 PM
"Ohh...ohhh...ohhh Jason..." she cries, climaxing and pushing hard against my hand. We bob up and down with the waves while I clutch Anna to me and she rides out her orgasm. The only reason I don't cum with her is because she lost focus on me when she came.

When we return to the beach, Anna walks with a sexy, confident strut that wasn't there when we went out into the water. The boys are watching her again when we walk back to our spot and Anna takes her time toweling off before settling back into her chair. She chooses to touch up her tanning lotion herself and slowly, lovingly caresses herself as she rubs the lotion in. Anna puts on a great show and I'm sure both teenagers are just as hard as I am by the time she's done.

The sun is high in the sky and we're both famished, so after packing the beach stuff back in the car we hit the boardwalk. I figure after lunch and a stroll it should be time to check into our room. Anna slips on her shorts and a pair of flat sandals, but she surprises me by leaving her t-shirt in the car. I can see she's still got that sexy confidence as she walks the boards in her bikini top, but I'm sure it helps her confidence that she's not the only woman doing it. Still, I notice the admiring glances she garners from passing guys and I'm sure she does too. After a couple of slices of pizza, we wander up onto Steel Pier for some fun.

The barkers at the games of chance are calling out to us and I pull Anna by the hand over to one of them. I'm a decent dart player and figure I should be able to take out a couple balloons and win a highly flammable stuffed animal for my lady. The darts are incredibly dull, of course, but I'm confident.

"So what do I get if I win you a Scooby?"

"Hmm, I don't know. Shouldn't you do it just to do something nice for me?"

"I always do nice things for you. Like earlier," I point out and enjoy her deep crimson blush. She chucks me on the arm, which throws off the aim of my first dart.

I actually have to play three times, but I do end up winning Anna one of the little Scooby dolls, which she clutches to her chest while she beams at me and exclaims, "My hero!" She stands up on her tip-toes and gives me a hot kiss, which draws an embarrassed look from the teenage girl working the booth.

"What do I get if I win you a big one?"

"I will grant one wish," she teases.

"Anything I want?"

"Anything...within reason."

"Okay," I tell her and take another deep kiss for luck.

Instead tossing dull darts at under inflated balloons again, I go for the ring toss. Anna is right beside me, encouraging me on, but I end up spending close to twenty dollars for a big panda that's probably not even worth half that. The panda, however, is beside the point. Anna is very happy to receive it and she proudly carries her trophy as we walk down the boardwalk.

"So what is your wish?"

"I'll tell you when we get to the room."

I don't get a chance to tell her anything because I've barely put our bags down in the room before Anna unties her top and throws it on the dresser. She stands there topless, her hands on her hips and asks, "So, does your wish have anything to do with this?"

"You're on the right track," I tell her, slowly crossing the room so I have time to take her in. Those breasts, so perfect, capped by small, pale nipples, hard as little pebbles, slightly upturned. I am an unabashed breast man and I have to admit, every time Anna takes her top off I can't help but stare. When I reach her, I don't kiss her, but throw her back onto the bed. As she laughs, I crawl to join her, pushing her legs apart and lying on top of her.

I sweep the hair back from her face and kiss her while grinding my cock between her legs. Anna pulls at my shirt and gets it over my head and off as I slither down her body. With my ribs between her legs, Anna is still grinding against me, but is forced to stop trying to get my trunks off. I make her forget all about that when I hold her breasts in both hands and alternate smothering them in kisses. I cover every inch of her chest with my lips, but ignore her sensitive nipples. Anna loves it when I tease them, which is precisely why I am ignoring them. The longer I make her wait the more she'll appreciate it when I get there. I circle her nipples with my tongue and she's pushing my head, trying to get me to lick and kiss right where she wants it. She's mewing and her head is propped up on the pillows so she can watch me.

"Is your wish to drive to crazy? Stop teasing me, Jason."

"But you know I love to tease you."

"Mmm, even I have my limits. Don't make me drag a bellhop out of the hallway."

"You wouldn't dare."

I flick her nipple with my tongue and Anna gasps, pushing herself at me. I withdraw, but only for a second and then I fiercely attack that tender little nub of flesh. Anna is moaning deeply now and running her fingers through my short, dark brown hair. I love when she does that. I flick that nipples faster and faster and then close my lips over it, sucking her flesh like I need to devour her, which is just how I'm feeling after she's been driving me crazy all day. Seeing her sexy self-confidence in that bikini made me want to drag her under the boardwalk and screw her silly. I release her nipple with a lip smack and then give her other breast the same exact attention, only this time I nibble as I go and Anna goes insane, digging her short nails into my scalp and whimpering my name. One of these days I'm going to make her climax just from teasing her breasts, I know it.

By the time I drag Anna's shorts down she's soaked through her bikini bottoms and the sweet scent of her arousal hits me full force. I nuzzle her down there, kissing through the swimsuit before finally stripping her completely and pushing her thighs as far apart as I can. Just a dusting of downy brown hair covers her mound and I nuzzle her again, this time with nothing in my way. I love knowing she's so wet and I've barely touched her down there. Anna sighs when I peel her sticky lips apart and then grabs fistfuls of pillow, squeezing it around her head as my tongue darts in and out of her. My tongue is everywhere at once, dipping deeply inside her to sample her sweet nectar before withdrawing and tracing her lips up to dig out her clit. I only lightly lick her clit, knowing too much stimulation can be too intense for her. Her chest rises and falls sharply as her breathing gets ragged while I circle her clit with my tongue. To think, Anna claims she didn't like oral sex all that much before we met. I guess no one took the time to learn what she really likes.

Anna is dripping and I close my lips over her pussy to suck and lick her clean. She squeezes her legs around my head and cries out my name. Her climax is on her and Anna moans nonsensically as her entire body tightens and releases over and over again. It's a long, drawn out orgasm, primarily because I keep my lips and tongue busy and Anna rides wave after wave of pleasure. It's only when she breathlessly pleads, "No more, please," that I lift my face from between her thighs and lick my lips.

I roll onto my back, caressing her and just as soon as she can get my trunks off Anna's mounting me. She buries my cock inside her in one stroke and rocks back and forth on it, arching her back and pulling my hands up to cover her breasts. She's grinding down on me and it's my turn to lose my mind as she grips me with her cunt. Jesus she's good and I could easily shoot my load in the first thirty seconds. I don't, but it takes an awful lot of willpower. Instead, I put my hands on her hips and help balance her as Anna rides my cock hard. She falls forward, bracing her hands on either side of my head and kisses me while churning her hips and fucking me like a dervish. I move my hands to the small of her back because I love the way her firm body feels when she's moving it like this.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 08:28 PM
My moans are muffled by our kiss, but I want to signal her that my willpower is failing. Anna pushes back up and starts slamming up and down on me. I massage her breasts again, paying special attention to her nipples because I want Anna to climax again and I am running out of time. It does the trick and she's calling out my name, even as I groan hers and with an upward thrust of my hips I shoot my load deep inside her. Anna rocks back and forth as she climaxes yet again and then she falls into my arms.

"I hope you don't think that fulfills my wish," I say, feeling her heart beating against my chest. My own is hammering just as hard.

"What more would you like me to do? I don't have many more tricks."

"I'll let you know after we shower. Right now, I just want to keep you in this bed."

After pulling down the sheets we do stay in bed and the day and the sun take their toll and we fall asleep in each other's arms. A long, refreshing nap proves to be just what I needed and after a couple hours I bound out of bed to hit the shower while Anna is still off in dreamland. I emerge from a long, steamy shower to find Anna padding around the room wearing my t-shirt, which falls just to the bottom of her ass. She looks so sexy and I want to take her back to bed, but she puts me off with a peck on the cheek and disappears for her own shower. When she comes out, wrapped in a big, fluffy towel, I tell her it's time to fulfill my wish.

"You can't be serious," Anna says, looking at the outfit I've laid out on the bed.

While she was in the shower, I took out an outfit I stashed in my bag before we left, hoping I could convince her to wear it out. There's a peach and white crocheted halter and a denim miniskirt with a frayed edge that's so short on her that it barely comes lower than the t-shirt she was wearing before her shower. She didn't try on the pieces together, but I thought she looked sexy as hell in both of them. To go with the outfit, I'd selected a tiny pair of red lace panties. I figure that if she can't manage to keep her skirt in place it should be obvious!

"You said I could have one wish. My wish is to see you strutting around in a sexy little outfit."

"I'll put it on up here for you, but I am not wearing that out in public."

"Why not?"

"Why not? Maybe because that top barely covers me, or maybe because that skirt isn't even going to cover my ass!"

"It covers you ass."

"Barely!"

I hug Anna and kiss her. "Come on, baby, you're going to look so hot. I know you want to look hot." She starts to shake her head and I kiss her again and knead her ass under the towel. "I know how much you liked it when those boys were checking you out on the beach. I saw how confident you looked walking on the boardwalk in your bikini top. All that attention made you hot, Anna."

"I liked it, sure, who wouldn't, but I'm not that kind of girl."

"What kind of girl would that be? The kind who's confident and sexy and isn't afraid to show it off?" I'm kissing down her neck and over her bare shoulder.

"I can be sexy without being obvious," she sighs.

"But you are the type of girl who likes to be daring."

"Maybe."

"You're the type of girl who would fuck me in a shower stall where anyone could catch us. You're the type of girl who comes with hundreds of people just a few feet away." I work the knot free and Anna's towel falls away. I caress her breast while nuzzling her neck and she moans softly. "I know how sexy the attention makes you feel. I know how hot the danger makes you. Just try it, baby. I know you're going to love it."

"Mmm, Jason. You're making me melt."

"So you'll try it?"

"I don't know..."

"You said I could have one wish." I have a hand between us, slip two fingers into her wetness. Anna gasps and rises up on her toes before pushing back down onto my fingers. "I know how much you love being my dirty girl, Anna. Be my dirty girl tonight."



"Mmm, okay," she moans.

I knew I would be able to convince her with the proper motivation. Anna's really exploring the kinkier side of her sexuality these last few months and I've been thinking that a little exhibitionism would be right up her alley. I love that she feels comfortable enough with me to try these things. Anna is rocking back and forth on my fingers and I use my thumb to add pressure to her clit. I don't have to wait long for Anna to climax once again and then I lift my fingers and lick and suck them clean. I'm so hard, but if I drag Anna to bed we're never going to leave them room, so I let her go...for now.

Anna takes a long time to get ready and I think she's dragging it out because she's not quite ready to leave the room in her outfit. Finally she emerges from the bathroom and she is just smoking hot. The skirt really does barely cover her and the top is not only very low cut, but there are hardly any sides at the bust. Whenever she turns it looks like she's going to spill out of it. Her hair looks great and she's also wearing thick soled espadrille sandals. Anna's got some color from the beach and she's even wearing a little lip gloss, which is unusual for her. She's a natural beauty and rarely wears any make-up at all.

"I don't know about this," Anna says uncertainly.

"You look amazing. Just be confident."

Anna clutches my hand tightly as we walk through the casino floor. It's crowded on a Saturday evening and Anna draws quite a few admiring glances. With every step I can see her restraining herself from tugging down on the skirt. It does cover her ass, but only just. She's walking rigidly and I'm sure she wants to bolt back up to the room. We go to a nice restaurant in the casino and hit the bar while we're waiting for a table. When I offer Anna a seat on a high bar stool she says, "I'll stand."

"You're going to be on your feet all night," I warn her.

She shoots me a look and takes a seat. Although she turns to face the bar as quickly as possible, I know anyone lucky enough to be looking her way got a flash of red panty. Standing behind her, I can see right down Anna's top and since she can't wear a bra with it I can just make out where her nipple is nestled against the lining inside the crocheted top. The guy standing to my right also notices and can't tear his eyes away from Anna's breasts, even though he's standing right next to his wife. Anna doesn't seem to notice, which is probably a good thing or she would cover up. I ask for a beer while she orders a Malibu Bay Breeze and I massage her bare upper back.

"So is it as bad as you thought?" I ask.

"I feel like I'm practically naked."

"Is that bad?"

Anna elbows me in the ribs and says, "Not for you, I'm sure. I'll tell you what, it's cold down here."

Anna is two drinks in by the time we get called for our table and as she's not really a drinker I see she's visibly relaxed. She isn't nearly as careful when she turns to hop off the chair and standing right next to her I catch a flash of red. She catches me looking and pulls the skirt down, but I love the way her ass looks while I follow her to our table.

We have a nice dinner, steak for me, shrimp scampi for her, and Anna has another couple drinks while she eats. She's chatting more and relaxed, probably not drunk, but definitely buzzed and feeling good. She leans forward as we chat, practically exposing both breasts and either she doesn't notice or she doesn't care. I realize it's the second when she slips off one of her sandals and nudges my crotch under the table with her foot. I'm already hard from checking her out and her manipulation almost has me cumming in my pants. Anna seems to enjoy watching me try to talk to the waitress while she's rubbing me and I think she's disappointed that I don't blow my load while I'm talking to the pretty young woman.

Anna is slow to get out of the booth, flashing her panties again and then giving a nice view down her top when she leans forward. I'm on the lookout and this time I see at least a couple of guys checking her out. The smile on her faces tells me Anna sees them too. When we walk out of the restaurant that sexy, confident strut is back.

The slots are first up on Anna's agenda. At this point, I'm just along for the ride. She's not much of a gambler and she likes pulling the lever. It's not as much fun now that the machines are coinless, but Anna has a good time and I'm having a great time looking down her top and staring at her legs. Every time she hops off a stool and goes to a new machine Anna gives another flash as she's not being careful at all anymore. I try to steer her to machines on the ends of rows so passing guys get a good view and I see that every time a good looking young guy goes by Anna's looking to see if he's checking her out, and most of them are. It might be me, but I swear as she sits at the shot machine Anna turns so her legs are facing out.

"I need to find a bathroom. I'll be right back," I tell her.

"Don't take too long," Anna replies, pulling me down into a hot kiss.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 08:29 PM
I do take my time because I want to see how she's going to behave without me there as a safety blanket. I find a spot near some slots where I can observe Anna but she's not going to see me unless she's really looking. Anna's sitting there, happily playing the slots and from a distance I can really see the guys checking her out. I even see one guy who walks past her three times in about five minutes, slowing down to get a really good look on his last pass. Anna smiles up at him and I wish I knew what was going through her mind.

A guy who looks like he's in his mid-twenties sits at the machine beside Anna and immediately starts chatting her up. Honestly, I'm surprised it's taken this long. It's not like she's wearing a ring, not that that would stop a lot of guys. I can't hear what they're saying from this distance, but it looks like Anna is having fun flirting with the guy. He's practically leering down her top and Anna seems intent on making it easy for him. When she turns on the stool to face him I know he's got to see her panties. It's such a turn on to see Anna being so sexy and free, but when it looks like the guy's getting too friendly I cross over to rejoin my girlfriend. By the time I reach them I see his hand on her leg and I'm surprised Anna hasn't removed it.

"Hey, honey," I say when I reach her and give Anna a kiss on the side of the neck. It doesn't take long for the guy to get the message and soon he's gone. "You're having a lot of fun, I see."

"You know, I decided to embrace it and enjoy it. You're right, it is fun."

"I'm glad you're enjoying yourself."

"I am. Are you enjoying the view?" Anna asks. I'm looking down her top without even realizing it. Anna turns, knowing she's giving me an even better view.

"I am and so are half the guys in the casino."

"Oh, stop that."

"Like you don't know."

"Maybe," she admits with a sly smile. "Maybe it's not so bad to be the dirty girl every once in a while."

"How about we try some blackjack?"

"Sure." I take her hand and help her off the stool and then walk close behind her, eyes glued to her ass.

The blackjack tables are crowded and we have to circle the area a few times before we find an open seat and Anna seems to enjoy walking the circuit. The table has six of seven seats taken by a bunch of guys around our age who all seem to know each other. They've all got drinks and they're kind of rowdy and I figure it's the perfect place for us. Instead of taking the open seat myself I pull out the chair and Anna sits in the middle of the guys. I throw down some bills, staking Anna one hundred-fifty dollars, and stand behind her with my hands on her shoulders.

As I mentioned, Anna isn't much of a gambler, so I offer her advice. After she wins a couple hands she really gets into the game. She's bright and a quick learner and doesn't need my help for long. Besides, the other guys at the table are more than happy to offer advice. They even get Anna a drink when the waitress returns. I stand right behind Anna, but it's like I'm even there. Perhaps encouraged by her friendly smile and receptive nature, the guys openly flirt with my girlfriend. She leans forward on her elbows on the edge of the table and even the dealer can't help looking down her top. Those guys all have a great view of Anna's breasts and she stays in place, soaking up the attention.

Anna leans back and tells me, "I need to go to the bathroom. Hold my seat." She's been having such a great time I'm more than happy to keep her spot for her. All eyes are on Anna as she struts away from the table. I slip into her seat and play a couple hands.

"So she's your girlfriend?" The guy to my left asks. He introduces himself as Chad.

"Yep, we've been together a while now," I answer, trying to let him know we're serious.

"I hope you don't mind me saying, but damn, dude, she's hot," chimes in the guy on the end.

"I know how lucky I am."

"Hope you don't think we're being disrespectful, man," says another. "Y'know, we're all just having fun."

"Hey, Anna can have as much fun as she wants. I know she's going home with me." Feeling good myself, I add, "And that's when the real fun starts."

"Thought she must be a firecracker," Chad says.

Luckily for them I'm not easily offended and I wonder how far this guy talk might go, but Anna returns to the table and I yield the seat to her. As she squeezes past me, Anna molds against my body and kisses me, pressing her tongue in my mouth and pressing her damp panties into my hand. I am speechless as she sits and resumes playing cards with her new friends and once again I become invisible.

Chatting with the boys, Anna learns they are having their monthly guys' night out and they frequently hit the casinos. They tell her that she's doing great for a novice and question her like she's the most interesting woman on the planet. Sitting is tight at the table, but when I step back for a moment, I swear the guys next to her move closer to Anna and I couldn't get a hold of her now if I wanted to. Anna is sandwiched tightly in there, her bare legs pressed against the legs of the guys beside her, who happen to be wearing shorts. She crosses her arms, creating more room for herself, but it has the effect of pushing the sides of her top out and the entire sides of her breasts are exposed. Anna must feel the cool air on her breasts and moves, but not before the guys get an eyeful.

Anna hangs in there, but eventually her chips are gone. After the guys throw her some of their chips they announce they're going to hit the club in the casino and ask if we'd like to join them. I'll admit, I want Anna to myself again and I'm relieved when she turns them down. The guys are off their stools first and I know they all see Anna's pussy when she hops off of hers. The fact that Anna would so wantonly expose herself blows my mind and I can't get her back to our room fast enough, but first the guys want a hug and she indulges them. I do feel jealous when I see them do their best to cop a feel and Anna's half-hearted attempts to stop them, but my cock is rock hard as well.

"So what did you think of my performance tonight? Did I fulfill you wish?" Anna asks innocently as we walk through the casino floor.

"Things were getting crazy there at the end."

"Are you jealous, honey?" She smiles and I almost wonder if she was just enjoying herself, or trying to teach me a lesson. Or maybe, she was doing both.

"Not really. It was hot as hell to see you so free."

She looks down, suddenly the shy girl I first met, and admits, "It was hot to act that like. I felt like I was playing a role."

I plan on showing her how much I enjoyed her performance as soon as we get to our room, but Anna can't even wait that long. We're alone in the elevator and as soon as the doors close she's all over me. Her arms are around my neck as she's frantically assaulting me with her tongue and I reach down and grab her ass, which is exposed by her raised skirt. Our hands are all over each other and I want to touch Anna everywhere at once. "God, I am so wet," Anna purrs between kisses. Her hand is inside my jeans, rubbing my cock through my boxer-briefs.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 08:30 PM
The elevator dings and as soon as the door opens, Anna smacks a button to send it down again and is on me again. She drives me back against the back wall and wraps a leg around me while grinding her pelvis into me. It occurs to me that every elevator seems to have a security camera in it and glancing in the corner I see the small, smoked plastic dome. I grab Anna and turn her around, pulling her to me while I make short work of the knot behind her neck. She doesn't try and stop the halter from falling forward and grinds her ass against me while I massage her breasts and roll her stiff nipples between my fingers. She's breathing heavily and fast and rubbing back against me like a cat in heat. I just have my hand up her skirt when the elevator dings again, announcing that we've arrived at the second floor. As the doors slide open Anna scrambles to try and cover herself, but stops when she doesn't find anyone standing there. She leans forward to hit the button for our floor again and then is back in my arms.

Anna's skirt is up, exposing her pussy as I rub her there and one of her breasts is in my hand while I kiss her neck and Anna's head is leaned back on my shoulder while she closes her eyes and moans. Nibbling her lobe, I whisper, "You do realize there's a security camera in here. Someone is watching all of this right now."

"Oh God," she gasps, eyes flying open and instantly finding the camera. She does not stop me from touching her, though. Instead she's moaning louder and she's so wet it running down her thighs.

"You love knowing you're being watched, don't you?" I whisper.

"Yesss..." Anna whimpers.

"Whoever is watching is probably rubbing themselves right now."

"God..."

"They probably want to storm into this elevator and just take you."

"Oh God, Jason. Oh, God. Ohhh..."

Just as the doors slide open once again, Anna climaxes. Who knows how many orgasms she's had today? Luckily there's no one standing there, but her soft cries fill the empty hallway beyond the doors. I pull Anna out of the elevator just before the doors close. We stumble down the hallway, Anna half-heartedly trying to hold her top in place.

We stumble into our room and I flick all the lights on so it's brightly illuminated. Anna quickly sheds the few clothes she's wearing and is trying to pull me to the bed, but I pull her away, toward the full length window. Now I'm glad I didn't spring for a room with a view of the ocean. Looking right back at us is the tower of a Trump casino and who knows how many people in those rooms over there can see us.

I hold Anna against the glass while I wrestle my jeans down and then I pull her ass back, so it curves out and I can get in right behind her. With all the foreplay in the elevator, I easily slid right into Anna. She cries out and shoves herself back at me. I push her forward roughly, flattening her breasts against the chilly glass. I'm ramming my cock inside her as hard and fast as I can while she shoves herself back at me just as violently. It's easily the most volatile sex we've ever had. It's almost angry and I wonder if some jealousy is seeping through on my end.

"You loved being my dirty girl, didn't you? Showing off your sexy little body?"

"Yesss...God yesss, Jason. Oh God, please don't stop!"

"Look at those windows across the way. Anyone could be watching us!"

"God, don't stop!"

"Tell me what you want, baby!"

"I want you to fuck me! I want all those people to see me, to see us! God, fuck me!"

I move my hands from her hips to her shoulders, pulling Anna back to me and the room is filled with the sounds of flesh slapping together, the wet smacks of two people joining. Watching Anna all night has me out of my mind and it's only a few minutes before I lose it.

"Oh fuck, Annnaaa..." I cry and shove my cock as far inside her as I can at this angle. I pump my load into her and feel her convulsing around me and she pounds her fist on the glass as she climaxes too.

Slowly, we peel apart and I carry Anna to bed. Once we've both caught our breath we are coupling again, this time making love gently, our eyes locked together as I move inside her. Exhausted, we fall asleep in each other's arms and stay that way until the sun comes in through the wide open blinds.

"That was some night," Anna says, throwing back the sheets and stretching her lithe body in the sunlight.

"Yeah, it was. You are so amazing. Are you okay with everything?"

Anna was thoughtful. "I am, I think. I don't know what I was doing toward the end, though, at the table and then in the elevator. It's like I was running on pure instinct. When we got into the elevator, I just had to have you, y'know? I didn't even think about there being a security camera."

"Do you regret anything?"

"It's a little scary that I just gave myself over, but no, I don't regret it. I knew I was there with you the entire time, so I felt safe and protected. I knew things couldn't really get out of hand. Thanks for last night."

"Thank you, Anna. Last night was so incredible. You know I love you, right?"

"I do, and I love you too. I love you so much."

Anna rolls into my arms and we start kissing and one thing leads to another. Suffice it to say that we've got to rush around the room to pack and make it out by the eleven-thirty check out time. While we're packing, I pick up Anna's little skirt from the night before and a small slip of paper falls out of one of the shallow pocket. It's Chad's phone number, hastily scrawled on the corner of a cocktail napkin. I can only imagine he passed it to her when I was pushed back from the blackjack table. I want to think that he slipped it into her pocket without Anna even noticing, but I can't be sure. She comes out of the bathroom carrying her hairdryer and I hold it up for her. "Look what I found."

"Yeah, that. I forgot all about it when we got back to the room. I was kind of distracted. You're not mad, are you?"

"It depends on what you planned on doing with it."

"Nothing. Nothing at all. After I came back from the bathroom he slipped it into my pocket and whispered that I should call after you fell asleep. I just took the number because it was easiest, but I never planned on calling him."

"Were you tempted? Are you now? I know you were pretty fired up by all that attention. Did you want to take things further?" I guess I'm jealous, but my feelings are more complicated than that. It was exciting for me too that all these guys wanted my girlfriend. I trust her completely, but if Anna really gets turned on so much by showing off, should I? If we keep going down this road things could get out of hand.

"Tempted? Not really. I wouldn't call it that. But yes, I was exciting to know that all those guys wanted me and that Chad wanted me so badly he didn't care about taking the chance to slip me his number right in front of you. There is a thrill to the fantasy of just picking up a stranger like that, letting him have his way with me in some secluded corner of the casino, but it's just a fantasy. I could never act on it. And anyway, I would never do that to you. I love you."

"I love you too, Anna. And I do trust you."

"Good, because you have nothing to worry about. The only reason I could play around last night is because you were there and I know you'll keep me safe." Anna comes across the room and clings to me.

As we cruise on the Atlantic City Expressway out of town I can't help but wonder what's next for us as we go down this exciting, dangerous road. I'm so excited by playing these risky games with Anna that I don't want to stop, but will we resist the urge to go too far? Honestly, there's no way to know until we get there.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 08:45 PM
The Lesson

Cara stood tentatively at the door of the building. It was a rectangular building with four stories. The brick was a tan color and looked similar to the surrounding buildings. She was standing at the back entrance, which had two glass doors. It wasn't fancy, but looked like it was well taken care of. The front entrance was a porn shop and she giggled at the irony of this. She had walked to the back and now was hesitant to enter. She knew that entering this building would change her life.

She finally took three deep breaths and entered. There was a pretty blonde woman sitting at a desk. She had a headset on and Cara was nervous because she didn't know whether the woman was on the phone or not.

"Yes dear?"

"I have an appointment with Randi."

"You must be Cara. I'll call her."

Cara was taken aback. She had thought that Randi was a guy, but he was a she. She had only corresponded by email and was partly amazed that there was indeed a building where they said it would be. A tall woman was walking down the long hallway and was smiling wide.

"Hi Cara. I'm Randi. Thanks for coming."

"Hi Randi."

"So what we'll do today is do a test run. If everything works out then we'll schedule some more scenes. Sound O.K.?"

"Yeah." Cara was biting her lip hard. She was so nervous and was trying not to look it.

Randi led Cara into one of the rooms at the end of the hallway. There was a bedroom set up with two walls and four cameras set up where the other two walls should be. She glanced and realized that other than her and Randi, the other people in the room were all men. There were four men in their twenties along with an older gentleman. Her eyes flickered over each person and she realized they barely noticed her there.

"So, I know this is your first time. We're going to bring in someone. He's very nice and gentle. He knows it's your first time. Just do what comes naturally."

Cara nodded and then whimpered softly as another man entered the room. He was so tall and so black. His hair was short and he had chocolate brown eyes. He was wearing tight jeans and a white shirt. The shirt was almost splitting apart because of his muscular chest. Cara could only stare in awe.

"Hi, sweetie. I'm T.J."

Cara couldn't answer.

"So Cara just keep going until he orgasms. If it starts to hurt we'll get you some lube." Randi was so matter of fact that it made everything seem so natural. She turned to T.J. and decided to just go ahead and do it.

"Hi. I'm Cara."

T.J. stood in front of Cara. He rubbed her shoulders lightly and felt the straps of her tank top fall down.

"You are so beautiful. Really you are." He continued to rub her arms and pushed her tank top down around her waist. Cara had average size breasts. She smiled when T.J. grabbed both and pushed them together, making the nipples rub against each other.

"Oh." Cara arched her back. She didn't think she'd react like this, but she could already feel her juices pool in her panties.

"That's it baby." T.J. sucked hard on her nipples and looked into her eyes. She was so young and innocent. He had been doing this for a few years and wondered how long she would last. Most girls lasted a few months and then realized this wasn't the way to make a living.

"Suck my cock baby. Do it." Cara nodded. She watched as T.J. undid his jeans and she was relieved that his cock was average size. She had heard that black guys had huge cocks and she was scared that he would have a monster. Instead, it was a little large, but nothing she couldn't handle. She opened her mouth and her eyes glanced over at the camera. The cameramen were staring blankly at her and T.J. and she was surprised. She didn't really know what to expect, but was glad they were being professional about it.

T.J. tapped the tip of his cock against her lips and then slid it in her mouth. She sucked hard and swallowed. She grinned when T.J. moaned loudly. She did it again.

"Oh fucking hell baby. That's so hot. Do it again." Cara grinned and swallowed. She felt her throat close around his cock and loved the reaction. T.J. suddenly pulled out and spun her around. He pulled her up onto her hands and knees and spanked her round butt.

Cara was whimpering softly. She felt her thighs being spread and cried out when she felt his hot tongue flick against her clit. She opened her eyes and saw a camera right on her. She didn't even care at this moment. All she cared about was that her legs were shaking so badly and she needed to cum.

"Make me cum. Please." Cara was begging and T.J. grinned. He tapped his cock against her butt and then slowly slid into her bare pussy. She was very tight, but his girth was so large that it wasn't a surprise. He pushed in and moaned when most of his cock was inside her. He knew there was a camera above him and he rocked her hips back and forth. She was a good little fuck and was he impressed at how willing she was to do this. He was holding back for two reasons. First, he loved how it felt to cum all over a girls butt or breasts and second, this wasn't about him. This was about Cara. If she did well, he'd get a lot of opportunities to fuck her again.

"Fuck!" Cara screamed out and gripped the sheets tight. She thrusted back so hard that T.J. stumbled back. She was cumming and he could feel every part of her pussy clamp down on his cock. He almost lost it, but was able to control himself. The moment she was finished he pulled out and flipped her over. She opened her mouth wide and he grinned as he stroked his cock, cumming all over her face and breasts. His white cum was dripping everywhere and she was grinning from ear to ear.

Cara stared at T.J. and then glanced over at Randi.

"Awesome. That was a great first time. There's a washroom down the hall. Ask Natalie at the front desk for your check and we'll call you in a few days."

Cara stumbled to the washroom and after cleaning herself up made her way to the front desk. She stepped out into the sunshine a very different woman than she had entered.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 08:59 PM
Laird of the Loch

I was completely worn as I entered the glade to bathe in the loch. For the past several weeks I had done nothing but act as an aide to some English general or another as I attempted to ferret out troop movements and other valuable information that might help my own countrymen in this endless and brutal war. When I could slip away, I would quietly enter the Scottish camp and report my findings. Sometimes I was able to stay and rest for a few days among friends before I had to once again don my masculine attire and become a boy. Usually, I was required to immediately leave as quietly as I had arrived before the English officers missed me.

Tonight I had arrived back in camp in my usual state of filth. While most of the English officers and soldiers took me at face value, the dirt and grime worked well to mask any feminine characteristics to more discerning individuals who thought to take a closer look. My perpetual lack of cleanliness did not endear me to the men on either side and I was given a wide berth.

It was with a heavy heart that I returned to camp. Upon my arrival, I had reported what little information that I possessed, but I did not believe that it would alter the final outcome. I knew in my heart that the Highlanders would be thoroughly beaten in the battle tomorrow. My brief career as a spy was, apparently, at an end. I had a suspicion that my life would soon follow my career and cease on the morrow as well.

Released from my duties for now, I was at finally at my leisure. My first order of business was to remove all traces of the sweat and dirt that coated my person. Not wishing to delay my bath, I quickly grabbed my soap, brush, plaid and shift. Most of the men had already retired by this late hour and I felt certain that I would need nothing more than my shift and plaid after I had completed my toilette.

Stripping out of my breeches, peasant shirt and the bindings that flattened my chest I immediately jumped into the loch. Only the middle of April, the loch was, of course, freezing, but I didn't care. My only concern for the moment was obtaining my usual, non-mission state of cleanliness. Soaping my hair and body repeatedly, I attempted to remove all traces of foulness.

Finally satisfied, I left the loch, shivering in the late evening air. My nipples immediately puckered in the cold as I cursed myself for forgetting my drying cloth. Giving it up as a bad deal, I simply squeezed into my shift, water and all. I did not want to soak my plaid for tonight promised to be cold. I did not relish lying under a cold, wet plaid for the night. Certainly, I wasn't going to even attempt to use any portion of my previous clothing for anything. I swore I was going to burn those clothes they stunk so badly. That was, of course, if I could even bring myself to touch them ever again. I may even leave them where they lie. Let some wild animal come upon them and take them where they will.

Sitting on the bank, I began to work the tangles from my hair. With all of the waves and curls, my hair did not untangle easily and I worked for several minutes removing knots and kinks. The brushing soothed me and I continued to smooth my hair with the brush long after I had removed all tangles. Having had it bound for so long, it felt good to allow my hair to cascade down my back.

While I sat next to the loch calmly brushing my hair I heard a cascade of stones scatter down the bank. I quickly rose and spun, looking behind me, the brush poised in the air mid-stroke. Frozen in place, I saw Ian MacGregor standing behind me appearing startled. I had not figured to find anyone else at the loch this late and, apparently neither had he since he was wearing nothing more than a shirt.

Calmly, I turned back towards the loch, picking up my plaid and wrapping it around my shoulders for modesty. I was not worried about the man behind me. Not only was I within shouting distance of my cousin, Laird Gregor MacKenzie, but I also knew him to be a man of honour. Ian had been with the army for almost as long as I. As the assistant horse master, I often came into contact with him, although I was certain that he had paid me no mind. I could not even be certain that he knew I was a woman. In my current state of undress, there could be little question on that point at this juncture. Wet from my bath, my nearly invisible shift clung to my breasts and hips, outlining everything in between.

While I was covering myself and completing my grooming, he had moved closer. Turning, I gazed upon the man who had held some fascination for me throughout the weeks. He was very tall and strongly built. His black hair was straight and hung to his shoulders this evening. His startlingly blue eyes were framed by thick, black lashes that made him appear as though he was wearing kohl. High cheekbones and a long straight nose completed the image of masculine beauty. Uncovered as he was, I could see his strong, well muscled thighs. His shirt sleeves were rolled up and the laces undone, allowing me an almost uninhibited view of his upper body. His chest and abdomen were well defined, making my palms itch to run them down his temptingly bare flesh.

Apparently my admiration was returned for when I followed the thin line of hair that started just below his naval I found his penis was no longer covered by his shirt and rising defiantly from a thicket of black hair. Immediately I felt something hot and liquid settle in my loins. I wanted this man, I admitted, despite the fact that I would be quite ruined. Licking my lips, I felt my breath begin to come faster and heavier. Looking up I again met those arresting eyes.

"Pray forgive me, Lady. I mean no disrespect. You have caught me quite unawares and your beauty has enchanted me," he explained in a deep rich voice. Shifting his clothing to hide his growing erection, he looked uncomfortable, as though he had not intended to admit his feelings to me. For certain, he was as affected by me as I was by him.

Half smiling, I replied softly, "I have my doubts that you would be so foolish as to purposely accost me. It would be madness to rape a lady here, so close to kin."

Immediately he appeared angry and I realized that I had inadvertently insulted him. "Rape!?" he exclaimed, suddenly irritated. "Madam, I expect that you risk more while you are away spying on the English!" I could hardly argue that point. I had indeed risked far more during my time as a spy.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:01 PM
Remaining calm, I replied, "I did not mean to question your morals, mon," attempting to placate his temper. "I know you weren't expecting to find me here, and half naked at that." I had not meant to cast aspersions on his honour and was sorry to have caused a rift between us.

"Up until about five minutes ago, I though you were a lad," he admitted, placated. "You're not a lad." He provided that bit of wisdom as his roaming gaze swept me from head to toes, obviously admiring my form through the layers of my plaid and shift.

Feeling my blood heat again, I attempted to converse with him on an even level. "No, not really," I said, as if it were not obvious from my near naked state. "As you've already pointed out, I play a very dangerous game. At the onset of this adventure I decided I would much rather play the camp aide rather than the camp follower." The thought of becoming a whore, even to obtain vital information, made my blood run cold.

"...And if you're caught? You might soon find yourself playing the whore despite your best intentions," he pointed out, mirroring my thoughts.

"At this juncture, the point is moot since I won't be going back," I informed him, moving closer, drawn like a moth to a flame. "Tomorrow, ah tomorrow," I could not help but sigh as I thought about the upcoming battle. "I don't feel as though I will fare well." Despite my attempts, I could not keep the sadness from my voice. I could see an answering sadness in his eyes, as he too contemplated the upcoming fray. He did not appear to be any more optimistic about his ability to survive than I.

"I don't expect that I would have fared well had I been caught, however," I continued, shrugging as I answered the intent behind his question. "I suppose that rape would have been the least of my worries, hanging being the usual punishment for traitors." In actuality I thought that I might prefer to be hanged than raped. A woman can suffer only one death but rape could continue on until the damage was too severe to survive.

He did not appear to be happy with the thought of my death however. A myriad of thoughts passed over his face when he suddenly asked, "How old are you, anyway?"

"Old enough to know better than to stand here talking to a mon in nothing more than a wet shift and ragged plaid," I answered me with a knowing smile. I knew that if I were caught my reputation would be in tatters. His eyes traveled down the length of my body again, coming to rest on my chest. Looking down as well, I noticed that at some point, my plaid had slipped, exposing my breast encased in that nearly transparent shift. With a shaking hand, he reached to grasp my plaid and settle it over my shoulder again, hiding my breast from his view. Looking up, I could see the raw lust in his eyes, sending the heat in my body up another few degrees.

"Milady, you really should go back to the safety of your kin. While I have enjoyed this interlude I find myself quickly losing control of my baser desires." His voice had taken on a desperate edge that I was finding quite intoxicating.

"I can see that," I replied, my gaze resting on the tails of his shirt where once again his erection had escaped the confines of his clothing. If possible, I grew even more aroused. I could swear, also, that I saw his control slip another notch and it appeared as though his hardened shaft became even harder under my regard.

"Milady, please," he gasped hoarsely as he followed the direction of my gaze. "If you knew my thoughts you would find me no gentleman."

"Tonight, I find myself no lady," I replied, not caring in the least. I would not squander the time left to me with maidenly reservations.

"Dear God! You test me lady. I am hanging onto my control with my fingernails!" The desperation was becoming even more apparent in his impassioned speech.

"I know you have no knowledge of me, but I have watched you while I am in camp. I know you to be a good mon, Ian MacGregor," I told him, running my fingers down his chest. The time for games had ended. I wanted this man and it was obvious that he wanted me as well. He attempted to put more space between us but I would not allow it.

"I would forget this war for a time tonight," I told him quietly. For a time, I just wanted to be Kincaid, a woman. I wanted to forget my cares and give in to the desire coursing through my veins.

"...But your reputation...," he said, as a last ditch effort to protect the virtue that I no longer cared about.

Angry at both the circumstances and the constraints placed on Ladies, I exclaimed, "Be damned my reputation! I don't expect to live out the rest of tomorrow. For a time I would have peace." Unable to look him straight in the eye for fear of finding rejection, I peered at him sideways, my head down, begging with my eyes for him to please understand.

His restraint broken, he gasped, "Mother of God," crushing me against his chest. His mouth took mine in a brutal kiss that made my stomach drop. I had been kissed before, but never with such unrestrained passion. Moaning deep in my throat, I pressed myself more tightly against him, unable to get close enough. The kiss seemed to last an eternity but eventually I came to my senses as he gentled his kiss, rubbing his hands down my arms. Against my will he gently pulled away. Reluctant to let him go I attempted to regain contact with him but he gently resisted.

"We can't do this here," he explained. "Anyone might come along." I could not fault him for his observation, although I was so excited that I was almost panting. Despite my reluctance to lose contact with him, however, I did not wish to be interrupted and quickly stopped resisting.

At some point I must have lost the plaid off of my shoulders because he bent down and picked it up, wrapping it around my shoulders. Before I knew what he was about, he picked me up as well, heading away from camp. I snuggled into his chest, held by his strong arms. His strong, clean masculine scent was driving me to distraction.

Ian soon found an abandoned croft and entered. Removing the plaid from around my shoulders, he quickly spread it on the lone bed he found within. Laying me gently on my plaid, he quickly followed me down, lying beside me. As soon as we were settled, he began kissing me in that heady way again. I nearly went up in flames. He put slight pressure on my jaw until, confused, I open my mouth. Immediately his tongue was in my mouth, stroking my tongue. Unsure exactly what to do, I went with my instincts and began to match each thrust of his tongue with one of my own. Judging from his groan and the increased pace of his kisses, he approved of my actions. I could feel the velvet steel of his engorged shaft against my thigh. Need coursed through my body, eliciting unfamiliar responses. I couldn't get close enough too him, attempting to crawl within his very skin.

He again pulled away from me and I protested until he began to kiss a trail down my neck. His warm callused hands cupped my swollen breasts and then began to caress them. Panting by this time, I thought I would explode. Kissing and biting me gently, he continued his path down to my aching breasts. Untried as I was, I wasn't sure what exactly I wanted but I felt a restless ache in the very center of me that I thought would cause me to lose my mind if it went unresolved. When he began to lick and suck my nipples through my shift I couldn't seem to get enough. My nipples were so hard from his ministrations that they felt like stones.

Rearing back suddenly, he grasped my shift at the neck and ripped it down the middle, baring my entire body to his hungry eyes. Breathing hoarsely, he continued to stroke, caress, lick and bite every inch of my breasts. Soon after, he ripped his own shirt from his body and I felt his hot lithe form against my own with no barrier. The sensation was beyond compare to any I had experienced before. Moaning, I was nearly screaming with my passion.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:02 PM
I thought I could go no higher until he began to lick his way down my belly. Settling himself between my thighs, he opened my legs to his questing fingers. I nearly bucked him off the bed when he found the center of me and inserted his fingers inside. The sensations were unbelievable.

I thought I could stand no more but I was wrong. Spreading my thighs further, he began to lick his way towards my swollen cleft. When he began to lick there I thought I would swoon. I did not believe it was possible, but the sensations were even more intense. Nearly insensible I writhed and moaned in ecstasy reaching for some unknown pinnacle.

"Come for me, my love, come," he whispered in my ear. "I will be right here with you."

Shuttering and nearly crying, I felt the most sensational spasms begin within my very core, carrying me over some unknown precipice as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through my body.

Eventually the waves diminished and I curled around him, unable to move further after such a shattering experience. I was not completely ignorant and had been schooled on what happened between a woman and a man, but never in my wildest dreams had I imagined this. I never knew there would be such pleasure and that a man might use his mouth in such a way. It was more unbelievable that, even after I had been pleasured so thoroughly, I would want him again so soon.

I began to kiss him again, reveling in the sensations, knowing where they would lead. Also, I knew that he had not achieved that great pleasure I had received. I only hoped that I could make him feel the same as I had.

"Would you feel the same way if I did all those things to you," I asked breathlessly as my arousal again increased. Distracted as I licked and kissed his throat, Ian could only nod, groaning as I worked my way down his chest to suckle his nipples. Wondering how far he would let me continue, I began to lick and bite my way down to his abdomen. I could feel those taut muscles ripple beneath my questing tongue. Throwing all caution to the wind, I took his tumescent rod into my mouth and began to lick and suck him.

Not long after he pulled me away from him, his passion filled voice informing me, "Not yet, my love. Not yet. Somehow, I will give you your pleasure at least once more before I allow my own."

Attempting to protest that this was unfair to him, all thought fled my mind and he rolled me beneath him, stroking my sensitive flesh with his fingers. I was soon a panting, boneless mass in his arms. Suddenly, my second orgasm came on, blinding me with its intensity. As I arched up in my release I could feel his fingers sink even deeper in to me.

Before the last spasms subsided I heard him moan, "Oh God, sweetheart, I cannot wait any longer." Gently placing himself between my thighs, he entered me slowly. I knew what was to happen next and was prepared for the pain. I had nothing to compare him to, but as big as he was, I figured that the pain would be rather intense. Rearing back, he rendered my maidenhead in one swift thrust and then froze, buried to the hilt in my virginal sheath.

"I'm sorry," he told me quietly. "The pain will stop soon."

"I'm fine. I've experienced worse pain," I replied softly. "Don't stop now." I had felt the membrane tear painfully, but I was not prepared to have him stop. Having allowed me to reach my release twice before seeking pleasure for himself, I could do nothing less for him.

Slowly he began to thrust into me and the pain started to ease, leaving in its wake that burning ache. Moaning, I began to match his measured strokes, wordlessly encouraging him to increase his pace. His strokes became faster and harder until I had nearly reached that pinnacle again.

"Come with me now, love, come to me," he begged me, groaning. Arching against him in my own release, I could feel him pouring his hot seed into me, driving my pleasure even further.

Several times throughout the rest of the night we came together, sleeping between bouts of passion. I could not get enough of the feelings of security I experienced in his arms as we lie together. As sore as I was, I could not resist the intense desire I experienced every time I woke to find him next to me. Every time we coupled he brought me back to that crest to which I gladly surrendered each time.

Between bouts of pleasure and security, the night passed swiftly. As daylight began to show on the eastern horizon, I knew that I had to leave him, despite my dearest wish to remain secure in his arms for the rest of my life. Rising, I gazed upon the proof of my innocence staining my plaid impartially. Coward that I was, I could not bear to wake him and see the sadness in his eyes as we faced our uncertain futures. I would rather remember those amazing eyes clouded with passion. With this in mind, I left my plaid under his slumbering form. My shift was useless after last night and I left that as well.

Naked, I slipped from the croft and ran down to the loch. My clothing from last night remained beside the loch. Distastefully, I picked up those soiled clothes and attempted to wash them in the loch. Better that I would wear them wet than in the condition I had left them last night. I certainly could not have walked into camp naked. That was a risk that I was not prepared to take.

Dressing quickly and gathering up my soap and brush, I slipped quietly into the camp. Finally within my own tent I shed my soaked clothing and exchanged it for dry breeches and shirt. My masculine clothing would serve me far better in the battle today.

Waiting for the call to arms, I again remembered all that had happened last night. While I had not intended for it to happen I could hardly regret my actions, despite the ramifications, if I were not killed later today. After coupling so many times last night, it could be possible that I had caught pregnant. That would be something I would focus on if the time came. For now, it will be his face that I see before me as I go in to battle, as I live or die upon my Scottish lands. May God have mercy on my soul. I will never forget him for the rest of my life, short as that may be.

"I love you," I whispered into the still morning. My only answer was the rustling of the wind in the trees.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:04 PM
Crackers

Janice quietly reviewed the charts and looked over the telemetric readings on the monitor confirming the patient in 3B was stable and resting comfortably. Before stepping into his room she glanced up and down the long, shiny white corridors, but at that time of night the halls were empty. Pressing her hand to the push handle she opened the door and slipped inside. Moving over to the patient's bed she carefully looked him over recalling the conversation she had with her friend, Sandra, at dinner.

"Girl, what are you thinking about?" Janice had asked Sandra.

"What?"

"Well you are just sitting there holding that package of crackers and staring out into space. By the look on your face I know you are thinking something."

"Oh, it's just these crackers got me to thinking," Sandra replied.

"About what?"

"You ever had a white man?"

"What you mean -- had?"

"I mean you ever," Sandra glanced to her right and then to her left, leaned forward and whispered, "fucked a white man?"

"Sandra, now you know I've only been with two men my entire life. Why, have you?"

Sandra suddenly grinned and nodded, whispering, "Yeah, I couldn't help myself and now whenever I look at a saltine I get all tingly."

"Why, was it that good?"

Smiling broadly, Sandra nodded.

"What did he do, was he good with his hands or mouth?" Janice asked.

"No, no, it was just that, well, he was big... no he was enormous."

"Bigger than..."

"Bigger than any brother I had ever met."

"Where did you meet him?"

"He's a patient."

"A patient, oh girl you know you're not supposed..."

"Shhh, he ain't gonna tell and if you keep it down no one will know."

"Well, how did you get to do it?" Janice whispered.

"I didn't think a whole lot about it, until I was working on B wing. The guy in 3B, a patient in a coma, needed a sponge bath and well, I pulled off the blanket saw it. It was flaccid at the time and nothing all that surprising, but when the other nurse I was working with got paged and had to leave I was left alone with him and..."

"You didn't do him then did you?"

"No, no, but as I washed his chest, especially around his nipples, I noticed it begin to twitch and grow some. Well, I was fascinated, and continued toying with his nipples and well it started getting hard. I figured it needed washing too, so I took hold of it and began washing it up and down, up and down.

"Well girl, it kept growing and growing to something larger than I had ever seen, larger than I ever imagined. It was all I could do to let that thing alone and get him rinsed off and covered up before the other nurse got back. I actually had to tape that bad boy down so it wasn't poking straight up."

"You left him taped down?"

"Later that night I came back and took off the tape. He had softened up by then, but I leaned over and ran my tongue over his nipple and he began to grow again."

"What did you do then?"

"Well, I slipped out of my panties, climbed up on the bed and took full advantage of that cracker cock of his. Oh my, he was big!"

Sandra's beeper went off and she had to leave so Janice didn't get all the sexy details, but she knew what she had to do. Now, standing next to the bed, she reached out, and pulled the blanket back off the patient. She then pulled his robe aside and looked him over.

In the dim light from the readouts in the room, she saw his pale chest with dark nipples covered with just a bit of hair. Her eyes quickly descended over his slightly paunched stomach down to his flaccid white cock. Noticing his was circumcised, she looked closely at the head of his cock and then let her eyes flow down the shaft following the dark blue vein.

Feeling a dampness forming between her legs, she reached out and lightly ran her fingertip over his right nipple, noticing his cock almost immediately twitch. Emboldened by the tingling she felt between her legs, she ran both hands over his chest, toying with both nipples as she watched his cock. It slowly rose out of its coma, growing and growing and growing to its massive, fully erect state.

Janice moved her hands down to the huge member and wrapped them around it. She slowly stroked him, letting her fingers and palms feel the soft skin that seemed to shine beneath her dark skin. Slipping off her shoes, she removed her hands from him and pulled off her panties.

Carefully climbing up on the bed, she straddled him and then watched closely as she lowered herself onto him. Her pussy was so wet by then that her gentle folds parted, spreading wide as she slid easily over him. He was big and she felt the walls of her cunt expanded like never before. She felt a bit of pain at being stretched so, but the immense fulfillment she felt inside her made the pain easily endurable.

As she began moving up and down on the man, she watched the dark lips of her pussy cling to the pale skin of his hugeness, leaving sparkling trails of her juices. Wanting to savor the sensation she moved slowly, extending the pleasure, but soon she felt an urgent need to move faster and then faster still as waves of delight splashed over her and she came.

The contractions of her pussy over him made her tremble all over and in just seconds she realized she was coming again. Damn, she'd never had a multiple orgasm with any man before and the way it felt now, she wasn't about to settle for two. Letting her body settle down over his cock, she paused, feeling him fill her entirely as she caught her breath. Then working on her third orgasm, she began to move.

This time she noticed the patient moving more and when he suddenly grabbed her thighs with his hands and lifted his hips up off the bed she realized he was coming, spurting his cum deep inside her. All she could do was take him as her pussy exploded into another orgasm and she collapsed onto him, her head resting on his chest.

As she gasped for breath she thought she heard a deep, quivering voice, "So good, sooo good." The man's grip on her thighs then slacked and she felt his body relax beneath her.

Immediately sitting up, she looked down at the man and saw he was still in a coma. Carefully climbing off of him, she grabbed a towel and cleaned up his cock and balls which were covered in a mixture of her juices and his cum. Janice then replaced his gown, pulled the blanket back over him and then pulled her panties back on. Looking him over as she slipped on her shoes she satisfied herself that he looked the same as when she came in.

She tiptoed back to the door, peeked out in the hallway. No one was around. Just to make sure she glanced back and the man and then stepped out into the corridor. As she walked back to the nurses' station she tried to remember if he had that big smile on his face when she first went into the room. Shrugging her shoulders, she glanced at her watch and noticed it was nearing her break time. Hungry, she wondered what kind of soup they would have and pictured a steaming bowl surrounded by crackers.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:23 PM
A Little Understanding

You tell me how it frightens you and that I don't understand. Oh, but I do. I don't want to hurt you, but when you are tied to the bed and you have that panicked look in your eyes, when they are big and round and have the anguished look of - what? Fear? Apprehension? A hint of pleading as though you really want to say "please don't hurt me." I do understand.

It's not as though you truly fear me. You know I won't hurt you, I've shown you that over and over. Yet with every contact, there is an anxiety you show and feel. I do nothing to dispel that, moreover, and truly, I know that I feed it. It's not as much an intent as an instinct. You see, I do understand.

When you are tied and your eyes are huge and anxious and pleading and needing too, I feel such excitement against all that I know that my erection becomes nearly painful for me. Hearing your voice over the phone as you tell me you are fearful or don't really want to do this makes me ferociously hard. It's all I can do to keep from masturbating immediately. You drive a hunger within me with your desperation. The wanting and wishing you didn't is like the writhing you do within the binds. The wanting and claustrophobia squirming together within you.

You wish you didn't have this need. What grown, professional woman wants to be whipped, tortured, teased to insanity? Who really wants all their worst fears brought to them as a means to keep them from orgasm and bringing them to orgasm at the same time? To keep them from the very delight they need and are willing to beg for? And not just any orgasm. That one. The one that takes you completely. Drives you to this, drives you back for more. A climax heightened by your own fears, your own anxiety until you find yourself outside any measure and thought of control.

The first time a hoarse and gentle "please" was ripped from your lips and torn out to the open air, you were so surprised you gasped and tried to take it back into your mouth. Instead, you took my rock hard member and nearly choked with the force and intensity. You couldn't believe how it had grown even more with the pleading tone pulled from you. When I finally fucked you that time, after more begging, we both collapsed from the totality.

No, I understand. You don't want this. You wish you could forget the aching, empty, shaking deep within you that feels like the descriptions of insulin overdose. Nearly sort of a terror at the thought that not only will you be utterly incapacitated but that you will beg for the very things that you would never, ever tell anyone you want. "Whip me until my skin is hot burning and too sensitive to touch." "Fuck me until it hurts for me to move." "Make me want more and beg for it." "Keep me from the climax I need so badly until I can't be touched anywhere without screaming. Until I'm so in need and delicate that when I do cum, it takes me so thoroughly throughout my body, makes me shake and spasm so completely out of control that I will never be the same. That I hurt from the pain and absolute pleasure of it."

I understand. You are just beginning to. That your need is mine own. The force that makes you suffer so and want it so and literally ache so is the same desire that makes my cock throb inside you with a pulsing that echoes beyond your heart.

When I gaze down your back, along the swell of your buttocks and see the effects of my ministrations, the excitement takes me as surely as you are lost. My cock, hard with the first touch, now jolts and jumps mercilessly. It's a need for me as well. The whip that makes your ass circle and pooch out for more snaps through my member. Each flick answered by an electric tic from my balls to the head. Often this is so intense it makes me moan and groan. The sight of the redness evokes the memory of the feel of the heat. The sight of your wriggling for more gives me shivers of knowing the feel of that pushing against me, taking my cock ever deeper within. Each snap of the whip gives me the jilt of burying myself in your dripping, grasping pussy.

Do you really think I don't understand? How your need is beyond you? How when I'm bringing down the leather onto your succulent flesh you are feeling my desire so intently that you would do anything to have more? Oh, I understand. It's my need as well. When I see the drip of delicious desire wrenched from you and pooling between your knees I have a want that goes beyond me. When it drips more, despite your wishes, with each stroke of leather, I ache to feel it washing over my length and hardness. A need to plunge within, driving to the very heart of it.

So why the ties? Why the bound hands and feet? Wouldn't you lie for all this without forcing you? Yes, you would and no you wouldn't. You would stop before you went too far. That's been the problem all along. As far as you can control, you will. That's what makes you good in business, good at your job, good at managing people. That you will control it as far as you can. The first time your hands were taken from you, that panic came into your eyes and you had no idea how much harder and needier that made me. I saw it then, your submissive side. How did you miss it all those years?


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:24 PM
Panic but not quite terror, anxiety but not quite fear. Need and hope and desire and want mixed with apprehension. All these things I saw in your eyes that first time. And my cock jumped at it. It was not just the loss of control, it was the disappointment of all the other times when someone did something close to what you want but had no idea what they had done or were doing or wanted to do. The times you were near the edge you hoped to cross, brought to a point where you could look over and see what you wanted, yet left there gasping and hopeless.

Or worse, taken there with the wrong intent. There are so many that confuse abuse and violence with sex and pleasure. Such a fine line and yet so fully different. There was a fear there, but not the fear of the victim. The fear of the hopeful hopeless. The bindings on your hands quickly became your communication to me. Your moans as I tugged at them to move you forward became whimpers as your ass was exposed. That I rammed my dick into you as hard as possible became but a tease as I took it away just as fast and hard.

Licking your clit to take you to the edge of orgasm became but a distraction to the desire mounting in your breast. Taking it away suddenly told you exactly what to expect. And when your ass started those pushing circles that told me you needed it hot and red, my hand gave you what you dreamed of. Again and again it raised and again and again it slapped and stung your fears away.

I began asking you, then "is this what you want?. You want your ass red and hot before I fuck it hard? You want me to pound it and grab it after making it glow?"

You barely managed a weak "yes". Another tug at the bindings on your wrists to bring you across the bed and into a better position for me to reach any of you I wished. Your moans told me how you felt about the ties. Next time you would certainly be bound feet and hands. The next time you were. The roundness coming into your eyes as your hands were secured and growing as your feet were.

I understand, my dear, do you? Do you know how hard I spent the following days knowing I would see that look? How I couldn't have my pants crotch too tight or I would burst out into an erection that would only get worse? The times I spent picturing you writhing and squirming against your chains, wanting and struggling? How your voice with the underlying anxiety in it as you tell me over the phone an excuse why continuing wouldn't be a good idea only made me harder?

Once out of control, you've been simply unable to be otherwise. The delight I felt hearing you squirm and struggle to get out before you were even in was exquisite. The memory haunts me still. It is my continuing thrill to relive it. Oh, and then comes the memory of the first time you were held beyond your ability to think. Another time near orgasm and another crashing disappointment, another and another beyond what you believed you could handle rationally, but unable to do otherwise. What a delight for me! Each scream mingled with frustration and fear and want and need and almost rage, jolted me right through my spine and rock hard electrified organ.

The shivering and shaking and moaning as you tried to make me want you more than I already did, and possibly could, drove me beyond my own senses. When you came that time, the intensity, the completeness and the full loss of function is etched within my mind. I love the way you cum so hard it hurts you. How, for you, the need for more keeps just ahead of your dismay at your own depravity. I understand, do you?

I understand how you'll never feel as completely taken without being bound. How you'll never feel as needful without being teased, tempted, deprived. I understand how you've never thought of yourself as one of those "deviants" for whom sex becomes a game or a vice or a bizarre stage. I understand how you wish you could do otherwise but your body's need forces you to return my call or even to call me. How could you think I don't understand? Don't I give you what you want?

Do you want more? You only have to ask. Or beg. Or whatever I need you to do.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:28 PM
So Wrong, So Right!

The young girl comes into the strange city for the first time. She emails him. He isn't sure if he can make it to the hotel she has paid for for the weekend, but he's going to do his damndest to be there for her.

She's taken the weekend and drove far from home to be with him. She knows that they won't have to say a thing to each other. When he sees her outside the hotel room door for the first time, he's a little nervous.

He has only seen her in pictures and wants to give her what she needs and what he has dreamed of giving her for months now. He's nervous because she is 33 to his 60+ and he hopes he is everything she needs, wants, and hopes for.

She opens the door to him, knowing exactly who he is and what he is there for. She takes his hand and leads him inside, her whole body humming because he is much more than she ever expected him to be.

No words are spoken as he backs her up against the hotel room door and locks it with his free hand. His other is occupied at her breast now. Tearing the fabric of the sheer lace robe she has chosen to wear.

She moans in response and calls his name softly, her nickname for him.

"Oh Papa." She breathes.

This sends him over the edge of the line he's been walking for months now. He has to fuck her. He has to fuck her now!

With her hand in his waistband and his hands in her panties, they breathe each others name. He needs to feel her as much as she needs to feel him. His cock and all that it stands for is her life force now.

"Please?" He begs as she drops to her knees. She knows what he wants. She's been aching for it for weeks now.

She wants to take him in her mouth. So much so that her cunt is tingling and watering from the thought.

She slides the head of his large mushroom cap into her mouth and whimpers. His cock is so experienced, so good, so hard!

She doesn't care that he is ages older. She has always wanted this. She's fallen asleep to this image so many nights!!

She sucks in the head and swirls her tongue around it, humming as she does so, hoping that he can feel the sweet vibration of her mouth, praying that this is just how he dreamed it would be with her.

"Oh god!" He whimpers, knowing that nothing he could ever do after this would ever compare to the feeling he's experiencing now. He may have years on him but he knows what makes a lady feel good.

"Get up on the bed." He offers not really a command, but not a request either.

She, of course, obliges and lays on the bed, her soft belly jiggling, her thighs quivering, her body awaiting the assault she's fantasized about for ages now.

"Fuck me!" She whimpers and that is his undoing. That is all he needs.

Papa rears up and sinks down into her. She gasps in pleasure and buries her head in his shoulder. She needs to feel his strength and his love.

"I need it, Papabear. Harder!" She moans against his skin.

He isn't going to give her any less than everything he has. So, he sinks his cock deep into her pussy and gasps!

Oh she feels so good! She's not as tight as he imagined, but then, with having four children, who would be? But she's just right, nonetheless! She's just tight enough to engulf him and squeeze him, but loose enough that his cock feels safe and warm, right at home, and comfortable.

"God...give it to me." He sputters, lost in the feeling her body is providing him.

"I need you, Papabear. Fuck me!"

He splays his hand out across her large belly, reveling in the feeling of her softness and the warmth of her skin. Her pussy is so hot!! She gasps beneath him and fights to keep her sanity as he pistons in and out of her.

She knows it isn't right. Both of them married, neither allowed to do what they're doing now. But the naughtiness, the wrong, the whole entire evil of the act spurs him on.

"Cum. Oh god, Papabear, please come for me. Come all over me!" She screams. It is as if this is the only thing her body was ever built for.

As he pulls his large cock out and waits as she wraps her soft hand around him, jerking him off and waiting anxiously for the warm, rich, white payload to adorn her body like a forbidden tattoo, he closes his eyes.

He thinks of how it all started. With an email in response to a story she'd written. They'd exchanged sex fueled emails back and forth for months. He thinks, as his white cream spurts over her hanging breasts and large belly, about how he wanted her so much.

She smiles as she remembers how it started so innocently. How they both needed to release some frustrations, and how it led to this. His body above her, his cock spraying the juice she craved all over her body, his mouth pursed in a permanent "O" from the feelings she had hoped and tried so hard to give him.

She dips her fingers in the cooling pool of sperm in her deep belly button, hoping that he is as utterly happy as she is at that very moment.

"Well, Little Girl, how was that for an introduction?" He smiles and ravages her waiting lips.

When he parts from her, she just smiles and scratches her fingers through his silver beard.

"I hope you have an a couple of hours to spare, Papabear." She smiles up at the older man. "We haven't even begun to scratch the surface."

She winks at him and grasps his wet, soft cock, hoping to coax it back to life.

"I have all the time in the world for you, Little Girl." He says and presses his lips to hers, sucking her life force in out of her mouth, possessing her, loving her, needing her, taking her.

As he plays with her soft belly and thighs, he smiles, knowing that he is in for the best afternoon of his life.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:29 PM
Sunrise

"Breathe slowly. Inhale, exhale. Inhale, exhale. Good girl."

Blindfolded and topless, she sat comfortably in the upholstered chair. Black ropes secured her forearms - from elbow to wrist - to the armrests. Her lower legs were similarly secured to the front legs of the chair. Yet another rope wound repeatedly at her waist and her lower and upper ribcage to affix her torso to the back of the chair. This was one of the rare occasions when she was not wearing her collar, specifically because of what was about to take place.

"you look wonderful like this," I informed her, and she smiled appreciatively. It struck Me then just how obscene a smile can be in the right circumstances, and given that she was topless and blindfolded and held in place by black ropes, her smile definitely looked obscene. With an obscene smile, I was afraid that if she grinned, it would somehow profane the experience.

The house was perched upon a plateau with a nice view over the valley to the east. The main reason I had bought this place as a second home was to enjoy the sunrise, unfettered by trees or buildings: All that separated the house from the valley was about twenty yards of grass, a wooden fence, and a drop of about six hundred feet.

It was an excellent setting for this. Throughout the night, I had played with her - some pleasure, mostly pain, just the way she liked it. For the past hour, I had purposely kept her blindfolded, and as dawn approached, it was time.

After one more appreciative view of her flogger-reddened chest, I moved to stand behind her. As I waited for the right moment, I gently ran My fingers through her lengthy disheveled hair, ultimately gathering it in My hands and tugging gently, causing her head to tip back over the back of the chair and exposing her throat. she moaned softly, and I could tell from the sound that fatigue was getting the best of her - after all, she had not enjoyed the benefit of coffee throughout the long night.

"I'm almost finished with you," I assured her. "Just a little longer, little one."

"Yes, Master," she whispered in acknowledgement.

Still maintaining the tug of her hair, I reached into My shirt pocket and withdrew the sunglasses, opening and donning them with a single hand with practiced ease. I pulled harder, back and down, causing her torso to strain against the ropes securing her to the back of the chair. she groaned softly, in part from the growing discomfort in her scalp, in part from the ropes biting into the unprotected skin of her upper and lower chest. she was breathing a little harder, a little faster.

I took advantage of her body's natural reaction to the discomfort and, still pulling her fair hair, I quickly removed the blindfold and tossed it aside. she squealed from the daylight, naturally blinded after having spent so much time in complete darkness, and as soon as her squeal had ended, My free hand grasped her neck.

With one hand hurting her and one hand preventing her from breathing properly, I smiled. Within seconds, the first ray of daylight would rise above the distant clouds and truly blind her.

Just before the first golden ray befell U/us, she began to truly struggle, the growing pain in her scalp augmenting the discomfort across her upper and lower chest, the lack of proper oxygen starting to induce a panic within her.

"That's right," I told her. "Struggle for Me. Suffer for Me."

she could not see or feel it, but I am certain that she knew Me well enough after several months to know it: I was aroused. My erection was pressed against the back of the chair, which given My position was as close as I could come to pressing my manhood against her. her gasps, her wheezes, her sputters further thrilled Me, and certainly the day's first rays of sunlight were providing yet more distress for her.

Twice I briefly allowed her to breathe properly - just long enough to refill her lungs before My hand tightened anew around her neck. The power I had over her was great, the ability to control something so basic as whether or not she could breathe quite heady.

When at last the sun had fully risen above the distant clouds, I slowly released her neck and her hair. "Good girl," I praised, massaging her shoulders as she loudly inhaled as much oxygen as her lungs could handle. "you have definitely earned your rest."

She had also earned her way into My bed.


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:35 PM
Spring and a Mistress

The winter weather finally gave the rural area a break, the morning sun had broken and the temperature was above freezing for the first time in months. Waking up and shaking the cobwebs from his brain, the muscles crying out for some action, the command seemed to say go for a nice brisk walk. Taking his cross trainers out from under all the winter hats, mitts and scarves, sitting down lacing up a new invigorating life seemed to flow through his veins. The bright sun glaring into his eyes causing him to reach and put on the dark lens glasses using the protection to shield himself from retina burn.

Slowly at first his gate moved like a seventy year old gingerly moving left foot in front of right foot etc. as the cross trainers breathed with his foot the pace picked up until he was moving slightly less than a jog. Paying no heed to the time nor distance, just feeling the warmth of the sun warming his body, his mind wandering to all the wonderful scenes that he had played on the internet, with his willing palm sisters. Marching along feeling alive as the heart rate increased to a boiling point knowing that finally some calories are melting away and the deep breathing filling his lungs with hot air as opposed to the bitterness that still beat inside that broken heart and cursed mind of his.

A crow sounded squawking like a nervous child caught with its fingers in the cookie jar, making him look up and forget his thoughts as the bird flew towards a bay window. The sight before him, bringing the brakes to his shoes, rubber squelching to a halt, his momentum stopped and those eyes bugging out behind the dark lens. A beautiful unclad woman, a lady of grace, sitting there upon her love seat just playing with herself almost like giving herself an examination, the fingers plying her labia lips open exposing the inner soft petals, even from the sidewalk he could see the pink glistening shimmering against the rays of the hot sun.

She seemed to sit up and just before grabbing her rounded breasts and touching her nipples her hand and fingers beckoned him to her. No, hesitation in his step, this miracle unfolding before him was not going to be passed up. Almost running he strode up the walkway to the front door. As he reached to ring the doorbell like magic the door swung open and a pair of hands grabbed the lapel of his jacket pulling him into an embrace coupled with a set of soft wet full lips pressing against him.

Had he been at home still it would seem like a most pleasant wet dream happening but the warmth of his skin and the throbbing trying to get out of his pants told him this was actually happening. Taking his hand shutting the door she leads him down the hallway into a room filled with candles burning the soft scent of vanilla and strawberry filling his nostrils as he is dragged in to the center. With a delicate touch quick and deliberate she undoes his coat dropping it to the floor, pulling his t-shirt over his head and then her long fingernails grazing his skin as the pants are pulled over his hips and dropped to the floor as he steps out of them her nails slowly caress the skin up and down his back and stops and kneads the cheeks of his backside opening and closing them like a well read book.

Pulling his torso closer to her their bodies mesh skin against skin, his nipples hardening rubbing against her already hardened buds. The trimmed patch of her pubes gyrate against his well trimmed bush, as his pole expands and rubs between her thighs feeling the heat radiating out. Her lips exploring the warmed face, almost as if she is sucking the sun-drenched skin so that it is swallowed deep into her existence. The pleasure overwhelming him driving the desire to his foremost thought, leaning down his arms behind her knees he scoops her up cradling her to his chest as he makes way to her bed, gently placing her down like a rag doll, letting his fingertips trace the outline of her torso, from the neck down the ribs, over the hips down the right leg, across to the left up the outside, just the fingertips applying a little pressure igniting the fires of passion, this he sees as the goose-bumps appear along the trail of his fingers.

Reaching the left shoulder the fingers slowly move across, following the pattern of the self-examination he saw in the window. Trailing down the center of her chest till he reaches the twin mounds, circling first one side then the other the beads of sweat now escaping her skin letting him know that she is enjoying the stimulation. Simultaneously he grasps her nipples with both hands the fingers rotating and lightly pulling the rose buds as the areolas seem to expand and the nipples harden and grow to his touch. Letting go replacing his fingers with his lips on the right nipple as the sucking motion in and out as his tongue flicks back and forth across imagining that the taste of milk would be so exotic and satisfying.

Fingers find the heat of her womanhood blasting out like that of a furnace on those cold winter nights. Slowly parting her lips he slips in first one finger than two as the exploration of her velvet-lined walls contact the tips of his digits. The thumb rubbing the hard button of attention moving it in a circular motion until she began to raise her hips to meet his thrusting fingers. Clipping the clit between the forefinger and thumb now applying pressure jerking it like a small penis as the fingers pulse in and out of the wet hot channel of lust, her inner muscles grabbing and gripping his fingers with such force that he feared his knuckles might pop.

An ear shattering moan escaped her throat as she momentarily ceased moving and the flood of juices breaking over the dam of his fingers as she let loose like a bucking bronco making him hold on for dear life and a ride his hand and wrist had never witnessed before. Calming down she grabs his wrist bringing it to their lips as they both clean off all her juices and then she flips him onto his back raising his arm above his head and then grabbing the other arm bringing them together as she trails her long painted nails down his exposed arms, through his armpits down across his collarbone and tweaking his nipples. Straddled across his abdomen she gazes down into his eyes, his body now in her control, will he receive the return treatment, has she been satisfied, his mind is reeling not knowing what comes next.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:36 PM
A sinful gleam appears in her deep blue eyes, the grin erupting across her face lighting up the distance between her face and his. Without warning she slides her long legs up and over him and dismounts as if she were getting off an Arabian, landing on her feet without a single glance back her naked ass in perfect rhythm walks out of the room. Shocked his senses slowly coming back to him jumping off the bed and starting to follow realizing his nakedness stops in the middle of the room bending over snatching up his clothes, dressing and with a lost puppy feeling leaves and walks down the hallway, looking into the room with the bay window finding it empty, opens the front door and leaves feeling in the pit of his stomach the same as the room he just searched.

Chapter 2

Dejected, frustrated and a brand new feeling flowing through his body as he walked on home the pace a little slower as he pondered running through his mind the events that just shook his world. The smell of the mystery woman still lingered in his nostrils, her taste echoed inside his mouth, the heat of her touch just as hot as the rising sun on his body. Shaking from the feelings left by that last gaze the depth of the look into his eyes and the overwhelming urge to understand what message she was sending him, sure she was going to rock back and forth and then mount his hard shaft, not the dismount and vanishing act that she performed. Reaching his home he entered and began the boring routine that had become his way of life. The days moved on and the nights brought about sleep which in turn orchestrated the movie like dreams replaying that moment when he was pulled inside the house, and all the sensations of kissing and touching a goddess like model in three dimension without the funny glasses.

Finally his day off arrived and praying that all things in history repeats itself, and that his good fortune the last time he walked this route will happen again, but this time being the prepared boy scout, taking notice of the house number and asking no demanding what her name is and why she left him the way she did. As the walking pace increased, and his heart rate kept rising, not being sure if it was the exercise or the nearness of the house. Last time the crow flew out of nowhere turning his head in the direction of the window, not sure which home it was his eyes continued looking for the couch facing outward.

Was his lucky star shining upon him again for the crow sounded, hearing it above his shuffle the ear buds dropping as he stopped and saw the vision of his dreams again in the window and again playing with herself as he became like a deer caught in headlights. This time just standing there watching her hands travel like a surgeons scalpel teasing and touching all the erotic nerve endings exciting herself, but it was her audience out on the sidewalk that really turned her on.

Like him she had wanted to take more or at least have a little more control as to when she needed to see him, not at his desire or whim, the touches and feelings he had stirred in her were still as fresh as the newly cut flowers from her garden. Making sure that all was right in the world she sat straight up looking out to the sidewalk smiling and using a hand motion, beckoned him, her desire, was to return to the unfinished lust that was kindled.

Repeating the same scenario as the first time she meets him at the door pulling him inside and shutting the door with a greater urgency this time, not letting him go dragging the tired walker quickly down the hallway to the end room again. The looks passing between the two could melt the icebergs floating around Newfoundland, her naked torso glistening with the slightest droplets of perspiration, his running attire a complete contrast and hiding his excitement from her. She gently pushes him into the room and closing the door this time only two lit candles burning on the far side, his eyes trying to adjust from being out in the bright sunlight and now encased in almost total darkness the sense of sight reeling grasping to understand what is going on.

She deftly pulled down his sweats and jockeys in one movement from behind him, allowing his cock to spring free and stand at attention. From her position behind him she reached around and began to stroke his organ, letting her delicate feather strokes as she started to whisper in his ear knowing that stroking his manhood, was the quickest way to his brain.

She whispered. "I can tell what you are thinking boy. Yes I've plucked your innocent little body out of the many that jog or walk by. I gave you a sample taste the first time and left you begging for more. Kind of what I am doing to your right now."

He could only gasp as the words reverberated around his skull, thinking what have I walked into here.

She continued in a low sultry voice. "Yes, boy I knew a strong virile one like you would come along and I would make you unfaithful to yourself. You will still love and feel yourself become empowered and free, and that is the gift, I am considering giving to you. You can still find others that you may top. Yet when you are here and Wwe are together, let there be no misunderstanding or doubt you will follow My orders. Is that clear?"

As she annunciated she squeezed his cock under the circumcised head very hard.

With all his strength he answered; "Yes."

She squeezed his cock even harder while he strained to get the answer out. Her voice like a hypnotic script penetrating deep into the recess of his confused mind, "I'm sorry, I didn't hear you. Yes what? Call me Mistress."

Another very tight squeeze this time with both hands one at the base of his hardness and one at the tip, willing him to answer properly.

He barely could respond through the pain. "Yes Mistress."

She let the pressure off, licking his earlobe and whisperd softly into him "Very good. Thank you dear."

Her fingers resumed stroking softly up and down the length of his growing erection, she felt his bravado weakening and that he was shaken and off balance.

Further developing the rules she continued in his right ear, "You will learn. When you obey Me it is pleasure that is received. When you disobey, the resulting action is pain."

Her caressing touch continued as her nipples dug into his back with all her weight resting against him and only her fingers stroking him close to ejaculation.

The deep sultry voice and her cadence of delivery keeping his mind off what she was developing, was he hearing these words right they sounded like, "You are about to cum. When you do, all you are going to think about is Me having control over your orgasm. If I have picked right, My guess, is you're struggling to admit you like being submissive to a powerful Lady. Most men are that way. They act all macho and brave on the outside, but a strong woman can convince them to do anything."

All the while she was talking she sped up the speed of her stroking and he began making sharp breathed humming sounds and deep-rooted moans.

Her verbal assault on his conscious mind continued in rhythm to the stroking of his hardness. "You can try to keep your mind off it all you want, dear. Look at it this way. I want you to cum when I tell you to. I do want you to submit to me. You could have walked or run down some other street but you came back, right now you could push me away, but you're not. Feel your worth the dark desires inside your mind, let yourself go. Release the taught social bonds that force you to be the dominant stronger sex. Cum for me at my command. Be mine."

He stood his ground feeling her words soak into the deepest part of his mind, while the physical sensations were driving his sac to fill with more seed than he had ever felt travel and push against his insides to escape down his shaft. He knew all he had to do was step back and this fantasy would be over and just end up being a dream. Instead, he was fighting to hold back not to cum all at the stroking of her hand he was becoming in awe of the almost instant control She had gained over him.

She felt it in her soul, every bone of her body was alive at what she was achieving, not wanting to let him go now she with a tenderness and firmness in her voice edged him on by saying, "Let it flow and come to the dark side."

Her hand was flying over his cock, she could feel the weakness in his physical shell but more so the willpower to resist was almost non-existent.

She needed the final straw to feel the power, "Cum now dear, Do It!"

Smiling to herself as he yelled and erupted, his cries to his god doing him no good for she felt spurt after spurt of cum leave his body cascading down and across the room, she slowed down the jacking of her hand, continuing to squeeze his manhood milking every last drop from his former self.

Patting him she complimented him, "Very nice indeed dear."

She told him to bend over and raise his sweats and as he did so she was sure her recruit was signed sealed and delivered but to be sure in her sexiest voice still behind him her words explained, "If you decide to accept my way, walk by here again next week same time and just walk up to the door and ring the bell." "If not, no hard feelings and have a good life. If you do, be ready to experience the ride of your life!"


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:37 PM
Chapter 3

The next twenty-four hours would make or break his spirit, if as he really had a choice. Jace had been on the Internet all week long researching, had visited many sites that of the Castle Realm, thirty or forty Mistress sites found by goggle and Yahoo search engines. His mind completely swamped, with terms like feminization, sissy, humiliation, pony-boy etc. The Lady never mentioned any of these to him.

Closing his eyes for the thousandth time letting the memories of her touch float through his veins, the warmth, from just the thoughts the instant rush of excitement, his member growing pushing against his shorts and trying to spring loose from his slacks. For the past six days and nights every moment waking or dreaming was consumed by her last words if you choose to follow your destiny and accept my way be here next week. The worry coursing through him was could he handle being dragged around by a leash and collar, could he wear woman's panties, would his rectum handle being invaded, would she share him with others, would she make him do things that would be embarrassing just to prove a point. The biggest fear he had was like the money domes he read about on the different sites could this woman take away his money, his investments, the house had only two years left and would be mortgage free.

Jace was a man, had stood on his own two feet for years, made all the business and investment decisions and was living comfortably, he new within himself that early retirement was a real possibility once the house was mortgage free, the car and the bike were loan free, all the bills were manageable and each month a little was left over for entertainment or savings.

Mistress was adorable, soft, controlling, but oh so sexy. Putting his talents to work all he could find out was her name was Karinda, the address he noted when leaving her home this time had a simple listing in the white pages, and showed up on the 411computer page as MS Karinda. Jace's assumption was that Karinda was her name.

Again using the internet, wanting to be like a sponge and take and hold as much information as possible the origin of the name Karinda was Russian, used by aristocratic families to name their first born daughters under the reign of Alexander, it was meant for strength and a powerful free will.

Thinking to himself the initials JK stood for a very powerful union and president of the USA when he was a young boy. Also stood for Junior Kindergarten the very first stages of learning life both academically and socially was this an omen and were there forces greater than he could have ever imagined bringing this about.

Lists made lists write down all the pros the cons go over each and every point you researched and all he could come up with was that every Mistress and sub or slave acted within the boundaries that were determined by the dominant one. Each time Jace seemed to make up his mind either for or against the touch of her hands, the scent of her body, the piercing of her eyes gazing into him flooded his every emotion and he felt like the pull of the moon on the ocean and the craving of an addiction tearing at his heart that he needed to go back to her house.

The morning a week later arrives without a fanfare, no brass band playing just the slow opening of his eyes from a restless night of sleep. Heading to the kitchen grabbing a quick gulp of OJ and then back into the bathroom and a nice shower to awaken his body and hopefully his mind. Dressing in comfortable walking shorts and a t-shirt off on his weekly walk, this is his part of thinking of a healthy life, as the medical ads all infer exercise makes for a healthy body, mind and soul.

Making up his mind that he would walk a different route and forget all about the naked lady in her bay window. Walking his Ipod suffle in his ears and soaking in the wonders of a beautiful warm spring day an epiphany hits him between the ears as the beat of ACDC plays entering his gray matter. An almost cinematic explosion in his inner mind, a vision as masterful as any Universal movie plays, the Lady in her bay window is beckoning him to her, without a moments delay, Jace turns and starts jogging almost breaking into a full trot to make it to her residence.

The thoughts of it being a residence of evil, a dungeon of degradation, all vanquished from his running motion picture, his mind can only see the beauty, the sensuality, the pure sexiness, the lure of the Mistress.

His heart racing not just from the increased exercise of running at top speed as not to disappoint the Lady but from the swelling of anticipation as to what awaits him, what kind of ride it will be, all the web sites all the different terms and checklists of sexual fantasies and desires that had flashed before his eyes on the computer screen. Turning the corner of her street slowing down trying to get his breath under control, reduce the pounding heart so that his submission is not overly obvious to Mistress Karinda.

As instructed Jace rings the doorbell, silence, no instant opening this time, has he mixed up the day? Is he late? Did she change her mind? These jumbled number of thoughts, filling and distracting his mind. Just as he turns to continue on his way nothing ventured nothing lost he convinces himself, the door opens and before him stands the most awesome sight he has ever seen.

Mistress Karinda stands there not naked as before but in the most luxurious looking terrycloth robe in an amazing shade of mauve, the collar up around her neck the shoulders hugging her like a tailor made suit, the flow of purple draping down covering every inch of her body no outlines except for the ample chest, but the flowing of the robe even covers her delicate feet.

The bright smile, shinning like the warmth of the hottest summer day, the sparkling eyes twinkling like the stars of the Milky Way, awe struck all I could do is stand there as my mouth dropped and drools of spit slowly trickled down my chin.

Mistress reached out and took my hand and guided me into her foyer, the softness of her fingers curling around my palm the warmth burning like a branding iron, sending waves of warm shivers up and down my spine from the tip of my toes to the top of my head. Leading me into a different room this time down the stairs only lit with a single forty-watt bulb.

Looking at me with the eyes of an artist and staring at a blank canvas. She whispers just audible enough for me to hear, "I am so glad you're here, as if you had another option!"

The look on my face just brought a smirk to her.

"Alright as I said before this is My way and your first task is to strip naked for me, Now!" came out of her sweet mouth.

"Very nice," now as she walked around my naked torso, she taped the back of my knees and asked me "kneel down."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:38 PM
Kneeling down her foot taps the inside of my kneecap as to instruct me to spread them wider, grabbing my hair pulling my head up straighter, using what felt like her foot on the small of my back to straighten me up and have me at what I remember reading as the sub kneeling pose, so I place my hands on my thighs turning my palms upward.

Another light is turned on and all I see is a chair illuminated in a flood of soft light as if the heavens have opened their gates and bathed this incredible throne like ornament in front of me with their blessings. Lady stepped into the light without her robe, the description will not do this Madona justice but I will try my best to give you a visual.

Mistress was wearing a corset made of kid leather soft and glistening, the eyelets down the front of her ample bosom strung together loosely with leather strings crisscrossing her breasts, directing the energy flow down to the narrowing of her waist almost like the skin is encased in a cocoon flaring slightly out with the French cut exposing just enough of a tease on her upper thigh with a mesh like thong covering her mound not really revealing the lips, her feet adorned with black leather heels at least five inch spikes raising her long legs to heights of majestic proportions, with coverings of black fishnet stopping a few inches down the thigh and clipped on by two single strands of leather flowing down from the tips of the corset.

Captivated watching her sit down and feels her run the side of her foot along his cock. Just kneeling and sitting in silence as her foot plays with his cock and balls. Flicking her ankle the shoe falls to the floor with a quiet thud and she begins to work his cock with her toes. His cock hardens quickly and he feels his balls starting to fill with his seed, for her toes seem to be magically awakening his sexual inner self. Lady knowing what she is doing bends her foot back and presses the bottom of it against the base of his cock pushing the hardness against his stomach, smiling to herself in delight as to how his cock comes to life for her. His hardness running up the length of his shaft the tip of his cock now caresses just below his navel while the pressure of Lady's foot manipulates him in silence. She splays her toes and nestles the cock between them and slowly squeezes, unable to hold onto control deep moans escape his throat as he exhales his breath.

Ginning she speaks the voice soft and soothing, "I know how to take you, to make you all Mine!"

Jace listens to Lady's words and feels the action of her toes as they penetrate into the recess of his mind. She kicks off her other shoe and extends her leg capturing his cock between both her feet. Slowly she begins working it rolling it between her feet, exhaling loudly with a gasp, she knowing smiles to herself.

"Tell me how thirsty you are after your walk here?" she coos at her captive subject. "Tell me convincingly how badly you want a drink."

Leaning forward chin in her hands, supported by her elbows against her knees, raising one foot under his chin raising his head up from looking at what she was doing to his cock.

Pulling her feet back, rising from the chair, unhooking the thong portion of her corset just fractions of an inch from his face, the aroma of her sex filling his nostrils, she sidesteps and walks over to the dark side of the room, hearing a cupboard opening and closing, sees the shadow of Lady approaching but walking behind him, feels her hands slide across his bare shoulders and down the length of his arms to take his hands, pulling them behind him and securing them around his wrists with a silk scarf, whispers next to his ear, "My cunt is hot today, and lesson one for you, is I want you to please me, as you have never pleased me or anyone else before, without using your hands."

Stepping in front of him, grabbing the back of his head, pulling it against her pussy, "Sniff." He smells her the scent imbedding into his mind as her unique smell fills his nostrils. "Can you smell My heat?" she begins, "If you bury your face inside My pussy the well of liquid inside will flood your mouth and satisfy all your need for a drink!"

Placing her hand to the back of his head as she sits down on the throne again edging out as she pulls his face into her. Feeling the warm wetness of his tongue against her slit. He parts her lips and starts a light sucking motion tasting the juices as they begin to flow, a delicate mixture of sweetness with just a tint of tartness entices his tongue further inside, his lips planted against hers holding the entrance to her tunnel open, his tongue darting in and out caressing the inside of her pussy.

She begins to slide in unison with his motoring mouth as she rubs her clit against the wetness of his mouth. Licking, sucking, curling his tongue letting the nectar flow into his mouth and down his throat drinking all the juice trying to satisfy all the urges and the thirst she has created in his mind. Her clit passes over his teeth, She moans loudly, feeling the hardness of her nub sucking it into his mouth scraping his teeth gently over it as his tongue flicks back and forth against the very sensitive tip. Her hips thrusting, fingers digging into the leather of her throne, his teeth holding her clit in place as his tongue caresses teasingly up and down the exposed clit shivers transferring from his mouth and tongue into her body, his chin buried rubbing into her slit. Her body shivers as she nearly peaks but wills herself not to. Sucking hard onto her clit wanting to let go and drink more of her juices, letting go as he feels her shudder, returning to her opening curling his tongue like a straw, burrowing it deep inside her womanhood, draining all the juices into his mouth and swallowing, his tongue exploring the inner walls and the upper side of the walls of her quivering pussy.

Soft growls escape from deep down her throat as she fights her control. He finds the little pea and starts flicking it with the tip of his tongue, lips open as the juices stream like a faucet filling his thirsty mouth. Her hips moving in a frenzy, her pussy riding his tongue and mouth like a bucking bronco, hips lift off the throne and thrust forward hard against his face, her entire body rocking, she begins screaming, "Eat Me, OH GOD Eat Me!!" grunting and thrusting fucking his face with her pussy, her inner muscles grabbing his tongue holding it deep inside her wetness, pushing into his face grinding, fucking his face hard and fast, her clit throbbing, her juices flowing, filling his with all the drink he can handle, as her toes curl, her body stiffens and stops, as her body climbs to the top of the mountain and she screams, "NOW!!!!!!!!! take it, drink all of me, take it all NOW!" Her essence flowing freely from her, feeding him, throws her head back and moans louder as she completely goes over the edge, the waves of ecstasy flood through her body, gasping she pushes his face away from her drained pussy, the chest heaving as the last waves of pleasure contract, reaches around him and unties his wrists.

"Now I want you to spill your seed in My honour." she barely gets out through her deep ecstatic breathing. Telling Jace to stroke and masturbate his own cock in front of her, watching with complete rapture as his cock grows even thicker and longer with his stroking the redness of the knob signaling the burning that must have been going on while he had fucked her so thoroughly with his mouth and face. Instructing him to squeeze his balls with his other hand, smiling at him, motioning for him to go faster, watching him her eyes on his throbbing cock, whispering to him "Beg me like your fucking life depended on it!"

"Oh god please Lady let me cum, let me cream you!" he pleaded

"Cum!! NOW!!" orchestrating the eruption as it shot out and covered the floor in front of him. Watches as he shoots his cum and takes pleasure in his body shaking with release for her.

Motions him closer and opens her arms to him. Kisses him softly tasting herself on his lips and slowly cleans his lips with her tongue. Thrusting her tongue in between his lips and kisses him deep, weaves her fingers in his hair, moans with pleasure into her new ones mouth. Takes hold of his tongue with her teeth and slowly lashes it with her own tongue. Releases his tongue and pulls back from him, holds him, cradles him in her arms, rocks him gently and looks down into his eyes.

"I am pleased with you, passing lesson #1 is a very good first step forward, I see lots of potential and possibilities in you."


The End

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:50 PM
New Neighbors

When Cindy and Tom moved into their new neighborhood north of Pittsburgh, their next door neighbors were very friendly and helpful. Before they moved in the neighbors came over and introduced themselves. They explained a few details about the house, and even helped install some shelves.

Moving day was a Wednesday so the neighbors, Lindsay and Rich, were at work and didn't show up until dinner time. When no dinner was planned, they got take-out from one of their favorite neighborhood places for four and spent a relaxing, friendly evening getting to know each other better. An invitation was also made for Cindy and Tom to come over Friday night for a real meal.

Tom felt so happy and lucky to have these people as neighbors and new friends. Rich was a nice guy and pretty handy with tools, knowledgeable and willing to help out with anything. And his wife Lindsay - Wow! She was a knockout. Tall, thin, shapely, with breasts that were larger than average, she looked like a model, except models were too skinny. Lindsay was all woman. Tom had never cheated on his wife, not in all of their eight years of marriage, and he had no intention of doing it now. Not with Lindsay, not with anyone. But he certainly liked to look, and even fantasized about her while he made love to Cindy. But that was as far as it would ever go.

Not that his wife was just a consolation prize. Cindy had the same blonde hair as Lindsay, but where Lindsay's was shoulder length, Cindy's was shorter. Cindy was also shorter, but she too was thin with a great shape, and possessed larger breasts than Lindsay did. Either woman would turn the heads of most men.

The Friday evening dinner went very well. Both couples were around 30 years of age with office jobs and many of the same interests. It seemed to be a great friendship in the making. They also all liked wine, and had gone through quite a bit by the time they took another bottle out on the deck to enjoy the mild evening.

Rich went over to their hot tub. "It's too bad you guys don't have one of these. It is wonderful to relax in. Soothes my muscles."

"Do you use it a lot?" asked Cindy.

"Oh, yes," he answered. "Most any evening that we're home you can find us out here."

"Yes," his wife agreed. "But be careful if you come looking for us here. It often isn't exactly G-rated when we're out here."

Everyone laughed at that. It wasn't the first sexual reference of the evening.

"Oh, Lindsay," Rich said, "they can come looking for us here any time. Maybe they'd even want to join in."

"Well, we are joiners!" laughed Cindy. She was referring more to joining groups and causes than to joining another couple in a hot tub, but everyone laughed at the double meaning. Funny that Cindy was the one to say that, as she was the most timid of the group. She poured herself another glass of wine. Maybe that was why her mind was a bit naughty tonight.

Rich was quick to pick up on the idea. "We should have offered this earlier. You guys would love it after the week you've had, lifting and moving everything."

"We do certainly have sore muscles. Even where there are no muscles!" said Cindy.

"Well, come on. It's still early. You'd enjoy it," Rich said. As he said this he flipped the cover off the tub.

"Probably not," Tom said. He thought Cindy was getting herself into trouble. It sounded to him that the invitation might be for more than just a soak. "Maybe another time."

"What better time than after the week you had?" asked Rich.

"I think that's a great idea," agreed Lindsay. "We can talk and drink and really relax."

"No, we don't have our swim suits unpacked yet." Tom was still trying to beg off.

"Well, you know, we don't really wear anything ourselves," smiled Lindsay wickedly.

Tom was struck suddenly by what his mind was thinking. Why had he been reluctant? How he would love to see Lindsay strip down, but Cindy wouldn't go for that at all.

To his surprise, Cindy laughed and sounded like she was considering it. "You mean all of us in there without clothes?"

"Sure," Lindsay answered. "We are adults."

"But I never did that before."

"It's okay. We won't look."

As Lindsay said this, she started unbuttoning her blouse. Tom felt a twitch in his pants as Lindsay removed her blouse and stood there in a lacy white bra that accentuated the shape of her tits. She paused to see if anyone was going to join her.

As Tom stood staring at Lindsay's breasts, Rich pulled down his zipper. This got Cindy's attention. She felt herself hoping that he wasn't just teasing but would really take off his pants. She felt strange, as she seldom had thoughts like that about men other than her husband. Especially when it could actually happen. Wait, she thought, had there ever been another time when it could have actually happened? Certainly not since their marriage.

To Cindy's delight, Rich undid his belt and unfastened his pants. Her mouth was actually open, breathing through her mouth in anticipation of seeing Rich without his pants. Goodness knows he was an attractive man. At about six feet tall, he was slightly taller than her own husband. They were both well-muscled. Not overly so, but nice chests and flat abdomens. Neither showed more than a little concession to nature and their 30 years. No, her husband was just as manly as Rich was, but she was still interested in this new guy.

"And his penis," Cindy thought to herself. Immediately she was in shock at her thoughts. That was so unlike her. But she couldn't contemplate her personality change as she was concentrating on him losing his pants.

No one had objected yet, so Rich opened his pants, letting them drop to the deck then slowly stepping out of them. His boxers had a bulge in them caused by the blood just beginning to swell his dick.

Rich and Lindsay now stopped and looked expectantly at Tom and Cindy. Had they been too forward? Had they thought their new neighbors were more willing than they actually were?

Tom had the same thoughts as he turned his attention to Cindy. He never expected anything like this, and he expected it even less from his wife. Yet the evening had gradually and naturally led to this point, and Cindy had been as responsible as any of them for the electricity in the air. Until the neighbors started stripping, that is.

Cindy felt all eyes looking at her and realized the next move was up to her. For some reason she didn't feel that she had a decision to make. She just felt like it was her turn, so her hands went to the buttons on her blouse and undid them, one by one. Tom's dick began to harden as he saw his wife pull the material off her shoulders and let it drop. Yes, she was sexy, and her soft blue bra was cut low showing a lot of cleavage as well as her protruding nipples. But his excitement came from the situation more than her. They were stripping here, in front of this other couple. They might soon even be naked.

Tom was shocked back to reality when he realized they had all removed clothing except him. Oh, God, this was really going to happen! He rapidly attacked his pants and let them fall to the deck floor. He noticed the smiles in his direction, and wondered if it was because his dick was half erect or because he had seemed so anxious to get rid of his pants.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:51 PM
It didn't matter, as Lindsay reached behind her and unfastened her bra, shrugging her shoulders to let the straps come off, and caught the bra in front of her just before her tits would have been revealed. Slowly she lowered her hand, letting her tits come into view. This lady knew how to strip!

Tom and Cindy both admired her full breasts as they hung nicely on her chest, and the hard, pointed nipples sitting a field of dark brown skin. Very sexy. When they noticed that Rich had removed his shirt they both realized they needed to join in the fun. Tom slid his shirt off while Cindy removed her slacks. She had worn actual panties. While not very big, at least they covered more than her thong would have.

Rich and Lindsay seemed pleased that Cindy had gone for the pants, and Lindsay removed hers. She did have a thong, and standing there wearing only them, nearly nude, made Tom's dick reach full erection. He didn't even notice his wife take off her bra. But he kept watching Lindsay as she removed her thong, revealing a shaved pussy, only a tiny patch of hair marking the spot. He couldn't stare as she stepped into the hot tub and sank into the water.

Rich had also stripped, Tom and Cindy getting a short glimpse of his erection as he too slid into the tub. Cindy got enough of a look to know that Rich was at least as big as her husband, and she felt herself getting a little wet between her legs. She saw a naked Tom also get into the tub, and suddenly felt like the only naked one there. In truth she was the only one still wearing clothes, even if it was only her panties, but she was standing on the deck on display, while the other three were safely in the water.

Cindy made a quick lunge for the tub when Lindsay stopped her with her words. "You forgot your panties."

"You said you wouldn't look," Cindy reminded her.

"But you have such a beautiful body," Lindsay stated.

Cindy was excited to hear her pretty neighbor compliment her, and paradoxically stripped off her panties so she could cover herself up in the tub. She gave the best show so far as she got in the tub, the other three sitting low in the tub watching Cindy as she spread her legs getting into the tub. Her pussy wasn't shaved, but her blonde pubic hair was sparse enough to allow a good view of her lower lips.

Cindy was more nervous now, in the hot tub with three other naked people, than when she was on the deck stripping. When Rich handed her another glass of wine, she drank it all. Tom was nervous as well, but relaxed in the warm water and let his mind drift to the naked tits beside him. He wondered if this was going to escalate. He was a happy man even if it stopped now.

But that wasn't to be. As the conversation started up again, Tom felt Lindsay's naked hip slide up against his. The tub was just big enough to accommodate four people, without touching, but Lindsay had shifted over to get skin to skin contact. This excited him so much that he didn't notice Rich shifting over closer to Cindy.

Cindy's nerve endings tingled as she felt Rich's bare skin touch hers. She said nothing, enjoying the thrill of it, and shocking herself when she enjoyed even more the touch of his hand on her leg. Cindy didn't understand this new feeling of hers. Her pussy tingled as his fingertips stroked back and forth on her leg. She liked Tom touching her, but this was not Tom's fingers. She never really thought she would allow another man to get so familiar with her. She was more surprised when she realized that she was aching to have him go further!

When Rich reached up behind CIndy to put the wine bottle down, he left his arm there and let it gently touch her shoulder. Then it slid a bit further so that his hand actually held her shoulder in his palm. He was nearly snuggling up against her, and Tom had a thought that he should say something about taking such liberties with his wife. Tom didn't even know that Rich's other hand was stroking the inside of Cindy's thigh.

But that thought was driven out of Tom's mind when he felt Lindsay's hand slide into his lap. If he didn't have a hard-on her hand may have felt his dick, it was so high up on his leg. Her fingers stroked the inside of his thigh and actually brushed against his ball sack, sending a chill through his entire body. Her finger pushed his ball sack, bouncing his ball around, playing with it. Tom was wondering why he deserved such great treatment as Lindsay turned her body toward him, laid her hand and head on his shoulder, and smiled sexily as she looked into his eyes.

Cindy noticed none of what was happening to her husband. Her nerve endings were firing so much she couldn't think. Rich's hand held her shoulder and pulled her in close, his eyes looking deeply into hers. His other hand was still on her leg, now reaching the top of her leg where it joined her body. She could feel his fingers drift through her pubic hair as they moved over, starting to move down toward her slit. Her mind told her to make him stop, but it also said to hurry and find her slit. Then that's all she could think of. Hurry, move those fingers lower, faster, she thought. Yes! His fingers found the top of her slit and she moaned as chills ran sharply from her pussy radiating all through her body. As his fingers ran lightly down her pussy lips her body involuntarily pushed her hips forward, wanting him to go deeper.

Tom heard his wife moan but didn't wonder why. His mind was overwhelmed. As Lindsay's fingers played lightly with his balls, his hand had found her thigh. As it did, her legs spread wider to allow his hand more access, and he took advantage. His hand ran up the inside of her leg and stopped only when he had her pussy in his hand. He squeezed it, then let his fingers work their way between her lips. She leaned in close to him as his hand explored her pussy.

Rich's fingers also were busy, as he found Cindy's hole and sunk a finger in. She couldn't help but moan out loud, letting out a moan each time his finger wiggled inside her.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-05-2008, 09:53 PM
Tom, hearing his wife's moans. was about to turn toward her to see what was making her so happy when Lindsay's hand reached down between her legs. Holding his hand firmly onto her pussy, she stood up and sat herself down on the edge of the tub, now completely out of the water except for her lower legs. As his hand was firmly held in her pussy, Tom had raised up and was now face to face with Lindsay's cunt. He finally looked over at his wife. She was looking at him as well, but her eyes were glazed. He recognized that look that she got when she was very excited. He didn't even wonder what she was doing. He only noted that she didn't object to his having a hand in Lindsay's pussy, or having his face so close to it. So he leaned in towards Lindsay and placed his lips around her cunt, causing a loud moan out of her.

Cindy watched but didn't react. Her eyes were glazed, her mouth open trying to breathe, her eyes getting wide each time Rich's fingers pushed against her pussy walls. He pulled his finger out of her cunt, placed his hands on her hips, and lifted her out of the water to sit on the edge like Lindsay. Cindy didn't object. She didn't care. She just wanted Rich to return to her cunt, which he did. He licked up her lips, and pushed his tongue between them, licking up and down her slit even deeper. When his tongue found her hole and pushed into it, she had to grip the side of the tub with her hands to keep from falling over. She groaned out at the intrusion and bucked her hips against his face.

Tom's licking continued and he stuck two fingers into her hole. Reaching in as far as he could caused Lindsay to gasp out loud. When his mouth found her clit and began licking it, she began yelling for him to keep it up. "Yes, yes, that's so good!"

Lindsay's excitement worked on Cindy as well. As if Rich wasn't doing enough. His tongue was driving into her, and his fingers had found her clit. He wiggled it, then pushed it hard, and Cindy came in a crashing orgasm, yelling out with her pleasure.

Lindsay wasn't far behind as Tom's fingers were fucking her hard and fast. He sucked on her clit as she came within a minute of Cindy's.

Both girls fell back onto the deck, exhausted. The guys pulled themselves up beside them and helped them come down from their orgasmic highs. They kissed them, and their breasts, and stroked their heads and pussies, and their breasts. Their breasts. Neither of the guys had made much use of their breasts.

Lindsay's hand reached out and gripped Tom's dick as she lay there. He had not lost his erection, but the feel of her hand caused it to throb. She sat up and slid back into the water, never letting go of his dick. She traced her fingers up and down the shaft, rubbing her finger around the head, examining it carefully.

Cindy had watched all of this, again surprised by her reaction. But how could she be surprised at anything after what had already happened? She didn't think of what Lindsay was doing to her husband, she thought this was her chance to get hold of Rich's dick. She followed Lindsay's lead and slid back into the water, then grabbed hold of the big rod sticking up from Rich's groin. She grabbed it with both hands, her emotions out of control. She loved the feel of his cock in her hands. It wasn't much bigger than her husband's, but somehow it was different. Maybe just because it wasn't her husband's. In any case it felt great. She could feel the veins in his shaft and the blood pumping through it. She pumped it hard, watching the head strain under her grip.

Tom's dick was now in Lindsay's mouth. Her tongue pushed into his slit and swirled around the head. She lowered her head onto his shaft, fitting most of it in her mouth. She sucked hard, swirling her tongue, and squeezed the base hard. He could not help himself. He was so over-stimulated that he was surprised he had lasted this long, and his cum shot out of his cock into Lindsay's mouth. She swallowed quickly, pulling most of his cock out to give herself some room, but leaving the spurting head inside.

Cindy placed her mouth on Rich's cock as well. She placed her teeth just behind the sensitive head and bit down lightly, moving her teeth around it, sending shock-waves through his cock. She pumped vigorously on the shaft, keeping his head in her mouth. Since Lindsay was done with Tom, she reached over and grabbed Rich's balls. She squeezed them and rolled them through her fingers while Cindy continued to pump his cock and blow him. His cock swelled as his cum started up his shaft. Cindy moved her mouth off his cock just before his cum shot out. His first spurt shot into the hot tub, the second one onto Cindy, and the rest fell onto the deck and himself. Lindsay leaned over and licked the cum off her husband's cock while Cindy caught her breath and wondered what the hell had happened.

The party broke up with little talking, Tom and Cindy grabbing their clothes and going back home only partially dressed. As soon as they got into their house they grabbed each other in a passionate kiss and ripped their clothes off. They did manage to get to their bedroom before they began slamming into each other, both having screaming orgasms in a matter of minutes.

Rich and Lindsay wondered if they had scared off their new neighbors. They both hoped not. They seemed like a perfect fit. As they heard the sounds of screaming orgasms float through their open window, they knew that their new neighbors had discovered something that they liked.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 02:05 PM
Sigh seems like someone don't quite like the stories here . It's OK ! I'll still keep on posting . :(

Satisfying My Teachers Horny Wife


When I was nineteen, I used to go for my math tuition at my teacher's place. He was thirty something. He lived with his wife who was in her mid or late twenties may be. They had a son who was studying in a boarding. Whenever I went to his house, his wife was very caring to me. She used to offer me water sweets etc. I liked her a lot. She also, it seemed liked me. My sir was a dedicated mathematician and only devoted his most time dealing in theory or problems. His wife did not like this and was hungry for sex. However, he thought it was all over for him in sexual life. This hurt his wife a lot. I came to know this when I actually pounced upon her very secret diary. I took it from her cupboard and brought to my house. I also found out from it that she wanted sex desperately and was looking for one. She also mentioned that she wanted to have a girl child. There was mention about me too.

She wrote that she found me cute and hot. The girl who would get my sexual love will be blessed. If ever she got a chance to get love from me, she would be satisfied. She wanted to fuck me but feared her husband. I was overjoyed as I found her attractive. Her jawani was fully at its peak. I decide to give her a chance. One day I called her cell phone and told her to tell sir that I would come today at four. I knew that at four he went to library and returned at ten. This was my hint for her, as I had never called her before. Moreover, for the last few days I knew that she had been noticing wild love in my eyes for her. I went there at four twenty. She opened the door. She was wearing a sexy blue transparent saree and white high heels. Her figure of 34 26 38 came alive in her tight blouse.

The blouse ended just at the boobs and her lehenga started way below her waist. Her large exposed tummy and got curvy kamar aroused me. She asked me to wait in the room. She brought water for me and while giving it to me, she bent in front to give me full view of her juicy boobs. She sat beside me on the edge of the sofa. I asked her nervously where was sir and did she tell him about my visit or she forgot. She replied that she did not tell him. I asked why. She replied that she wanted to teach that day. All this while she kept licking her lips as if to arouse me. I asked her what she meant and was she joking. She said she was serious. I asked her to explain a theorem. She naughtily said that she was serious but not about theorem. I asked, what? She remained silent and came near me and held my hand. She said, you are my guest today. Today I want to take your test.

What test, I asked. She said buddhu mat bano mai janti hu tum mujpe pe fida ho. I knew she was ready. She stood up and took me to her bedroom. She asked whether I masturbate and I told yes with much hesitation. She asked me why I am hesitating, it is a natural thing for boys especially, and even girls do it, which was information for me. Then she asked the most embarrassing question to me that whether I think of her and masturbate?? I was shell-shocked and told her no. But she raised my chin with her hand and told me to tell the truth and don't worry about it but she want an honest answer. I did not answer for long she persuaded repeatedly when I told yes I do. She gave a naughty smile and she asked what situation I fantasize? I just kept quiet I was too afraid what am happening but at the same time, I felt the erection.

I just followed her. She opened my shirt and pant. I was nervous but enjoying every bit of it. Then she removed my sando. I dropped her pallu. She asked me if I have any objection and I told no and I responded by holding her tight to me and moving my hand on her back and buttocks. For a moment, I could not believe what was happening but suddenly I kissed her pressing my erection on her belly. I did not know what to do? But I was squeezing her belly, back, buttocks, thighs and where ever I can. She took my mouth to her breast and told me to suck it and lick on the nipples. She took my middle finger and guided to her vagina, it was hot and slippery and she was moaning and breathing heavily and stroking my penis. Suddenly she kneeled down and took my penis and started sucking it hard. I could not believe this and such things are done in sexual act.

She was doing it so fast and hard holding me close to her mouth with one hand, I could not control for long and I ejaculated in her mouth all of a sudden, she sucked hard and hard catching with one of her hand and stroking it, I mourned loudly and every drop she took in her mouth. She went on sucking and I panted and pushed her mouth out since I did not have any stamina to withstand. I felt too shy to look at her. She took me to the bed and told me to lie down and we lied down for half and hour talking. She showed me some English sex book with photo illustrations and I could not believe such poses are done for sexual act. She again started talking erotically and started stroking my penis. She asked me whether I want to see her in the light. I told yes. She then asked me how long it takes me to masturbate and I told less than five minutes. She saw it very excitingly. Of course, I too watched it with same feelings. She asked me, "Why are you struggling to control yourself?" She continued, "I am also very fond of having sex. Let me see the length of your tool". Her words gave me immense pleasure, encouragement and courage to me. She came nearer to me and took my cock in her hand.

I enjoyed the view of her super sonic enlarged round cum conical bombs. Her breasts were the symbol of her sexuality and her appeal. I embraced her and started kissing her lips. Her blouse was barely two inch long from behind. I was able to move my hands all over her back. The kiss went on deep as we started licking each other's lips vigorously. Her balls were completely punctured against my chest. I loved it. She started dipping on the bed. In addition, she started kissing my neck and case chest. I allowed her for a minute but then enough was enough. I pushed her away, and opened her clumsy blouse. I loved her blue bra, which was very revealing. I pushed my fingers inside her bra to feel her fiber like milk pots. I started kissing her lips

I bit her lower lip lightly. She moaned. I reached her neckline and started kissing and licking it. It was tremendous. Shouts of aaaahhahah ahaahhah uuo ha ah came along. I went downwards and my kissing became more passionate. I quickly removed her bra. Her assets were beautiful. I took the nipple inside my mouth. She said poora mu me lelo. Ah pura khalo. I knew she was enjoying. I took it whole inside my mouth. It was paradise for me. Meanwhile I fondled the other bomb her moans grew louder as if she was a soul getting liberation. Her body was fantastic.

I kissed kicked bit pushed ate loved and did everything I could with her balls one followed by the other. My penis got hard and erect. I opened my underwear and she started sucking my banana. Its lovely she said. Satisfaction was the look on her face like a person getting food after months of starvation. She was an expert at sucking. I was kissing her sexy back in the meantime. My liquid fell and she consumed licked sucked every drop of it. Then I removed her saree completely and her lehenga. She was completely nude with just her panties and sexy white high-heeled sandals and resembled a sex goddess exhibiting her self . I started licking and sucking her vagina. It was getting moist as she was getting her orgasm right then.

Now it was my turn to suck her liquid. My hands clamped her butts fondling them deep. Her moans grew louder. I sucked all her juice. She was a silent moaner. She liked my style. I suddenly moved downwards kissing her thighs. My motive was to enjoy at least four times. I vigorously bit her thighs and pushed her. She was my slave that day. As she allowed me to do all I wanted. My debut as a fucker was super successful. I became a fuckster. I laid her force fully on her boob and tightly suppressed her pots while kissing her lovely back. Her backside was more sexy then her front. I gradually sifted downwards towards her butts. They had grown red. I bit her butts. She moaned loudly.

I turned her on the front side and started kissing her tummy. I was traveling her body like a vagabond and selecting parts artistically. Her tummy and waist were lovely. Her tummy was like a flat tv. Her continuous moaning was tremendous reflecting that she was very involved in the ride. I kissed and bit her tummy a lot. I loved female tummy from my childhood even when I did not knew about other sexy parts like boob butt etc. I bit her hard and her moan became shouts. Ah ah ah oh oh oh. I caressed my fingers from her neck to her boob again. I felt my second erection again.


Continue next page ....

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 02:06 PM
I lifted my penis and placed it at her vagina. I thought it would be easy as she would have been fucked many times. But to my utter surprise it was too tight as if she was virgin. She told me that she has not been fucked many times. Her husband had not cared her for sex. After three years of marriage, she did not have a child so she adopted her dead sister's baby. I pushed my penis deep inside. Her face became red. She was in ecstasy. I moved my penis in and out of it. The experience of hitting the clitoris and vaginal walls was erotic. She was constantly enjoying the pain. Ah ui ma ya ya mmmm harder yes yes yes deeper....mmmmm were her Moans. She loved my penis.

I just started slowly scratching her nipples. She hissed, "Oh!! Yesssssssss!" Then I began to get lower, kissing all the way. I kissed her belly and her beautiful deep navel while I took her panty off and threw it away.

There was the wonderful love-hole. I moved my hand over her cunt. It was clean; no hair on it. I moved one finger along the length of her cunt lips. Touch of her juice on the cunt lips and touch of her cunt- petals were giving most exciting pleasure.

She was just closing her eyes and enjoying. With my nails, I touched her clit she was feeling great, "Oohhhhhhhhh BHG!!! I love you! You are doing greattt shhhhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhh! Where have you been this looooooong!"

My fingers were playing with cunt petals and clit. I took clit between two fingers and messed it slowly. She moaned. I continued with moving my fingers along cunt petals and messing with the clit. She increased moaning.

She pulled my head towards her. I started licking her lower tummy with my finger inside her cunt. While licking, I inserted three fingers in her cunt. She spread her thighs. With her own hands, she parted the lip petals of her cunt.

I had the first view of the most loveable and sought after cunt in the country. I kissed the pink area of cunt; removed her hand and spread lips further apart. It was all pink and juices were all around. I put my tongue on the lips and moved along the length of cunt.

She moaned and pushed my head down. I licked the cunt, took the clit between two lips, and kept pressing it. Her hip started moving up and down. With the clit in between my lips, I pushed the first one and then three fingers in her cunt.

I moved my fingers in her cunt fast so the lips also moved over clit faster. She was moaning and then she started talking dirty, "Fuck me, you mother-fucker, put your dick inside, my pussy is burning, put your water! Bastard! What are you waiting for?"

Her words made me more excited and the movement of her hip increased very fast. I lifted my head and slid over her body. I placed my lips on her, took one breast in hand, and pressed it hard. With other hand, I took hold of my dick, placed it on her cunt hole, and pushed hard.

It was very tight. With the third hard push, my dick slid into her tunnel. There was fire all around inside. My cock was feeling heat and immediately I started moving slowly. I then took Shilpa's both breasts in each hand. "I feel your cock! It is hard and strong.

Aaaaaaaaah! It is nice! Push hard! Keep pushing hard! Yes like that!" She lifted one thigh and placed it on my shoulder. She was screaming, "BHG, keep fucking me! I will give you maximum pleasure! Whatever you want!

You can fuck your Shilpa any time you want......... !" The she lifted her other thigh also and placed it on my other shoulder. Now I was able see my cock going deep in her tight tunnel. I was unable to stop. I increased my speed.

She stretched her hands and held my hip. She was meeting my thrusts faster. She was moving her hips very fast. Few times, I pushed my dick in her vagina very fast and very hard and then pulled out my tool to the entrance of her cunt hole.

She kept thumping her hips. "Why have you stopped, you bastard! Now I am in the verge of ecstasy! Please continue! Please don't stop!" she cried out. I kept still for sometimes and then with full force, I pushed my dick deep inside. She stretched her body, lifted her hip and then came down. She stopped moving. I knew she got her orgasm. I felt very proud to be able to satisfy this SEXY BITCH! However, I was not in a condition to think of anything more. I continued and increased my speed.

Her vagina was eating my dick tightly! My balls were being rammed against her hip. Shilpa's tight, satisfied cunt was giving me extreme satisfaction. I moved and pushed my cock faster in her pussy. Then with a sudden shiver, I exploded in her pussy.

I felt our juices oozing out of the cunt. I collapsed on her beautiful sexy body. I put my lips on her lips and took hold of breast. That was the time; we both were frozen by a girl's voice, "That was a good show. Sir just walked in and caught us red handed. We begged him to forgive us. He slapped us and got angry..........mam consoled him...and made him agree to let me service her daily ...it is still mystery how she convinced him...

I miss her today...wish I could meet some on today..........


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 08:55 PM
His Toy

I hear the door open below and I smile. You are early or I've taken to long, either way I know I may not have time to finish before you reach the bedroom.

"Where are you, Toy?" I don't answer. It will make it worse but I am to far gone. I continue to piston the two fingers in and out of my sopping wet pussy, and rub my engorged clit with my other hand. I am panting, working hard to come as I hear you hit the second floor landing. "TOY, do NOT make me ask again!" So close, I can't possible answer you, my voice would give me away so I just keep at it. I hear the low growl come from you and before I have time to look up and smile, you yank both my hands over my head. I whimper, thrashing around, whining that I just needed a minute more. My eyes make contact with yours and I hold my tongue. "Wise decision, slut, probably the only one you have made today!" I smile at you, lowering my eyes to your chin.

"Yes, Sir, thank you." You drag me off the bed and head for the wall cuffs, slamming me hard, I keep quiet but I take a moment run one of my feet up the inside of your leg.

"You really are pushing your luck, Toy." I just nod at you but your breath has sped up a bit so I lose the smile. You shackle me to the wall and walk off. My clit is throbbing just watching you storm around the room and I take the unsupervised moment to rub my legs together. You turn, walking towards me and I feel the hairbrush smack my thigh before I see it in your hand. I jerk and you kneel down, shackling my feet, my last hope to cum, stolen from me.

You stand up and grab my hair, brushing it up into a top knot. Looping something around the base then braiding it up, I hear the familiar click of the D-ring hooking to the loop and my head is pulled up straight until I am on my tippy toes to keep the my hair from be yanked. Tying off the rope attached to my hair, you walk over, loosen the chain and spin me around, quickly making them biting tight once more. Without hesitation I feel that brush that I both love and hate come cracking down on my ass cheek. I squirm. Your voice is low and soft, not a good sigh. "Hold still, Toy, you wanted this." I hear you rustling around behind me and my ankle is grabbed. The ballet boot goes on snuggly; you lace it like a pro. In minutes you have both of them and I am forced on my tippy toes, ankles straining.

The smile has left my face. I hate these boots and I know how far I have pushed you that I've been put into them. You remain on your knees and start to use the brush once more, smacking up and down both legs, the inside of my thighs. I struggle to hold still and remain quiet but as a blow lands on my now cherry red ass, I yelp loudly. "Oh, now that one was real." You stand up, hand rubbing over the redness you've created with one hand, the other sliding between my legs to glide a finger into me. "As I thought, as wet as when I began. What do you say, Toy?"

"Thank you, Sir." You laugh, reaching around and hefting my tits, wrapping some rope around them tightly, the blood restricted before you even finish the finally knot. "Mmm, such a well formed, Toy I have." You flick my nipples hard and I cringe, moaning softly. "It's time to use that mouth of yours, Toy." You set about lowering me to the floor, my hair still pulled tight. You take out a blindfold and I whine. "You shouldn't have been bad. I know how you like to watch me strip but bad Toys just get darkness." I want to yank my head away from the blindfold but I'm tied to tight and one last whimper is all I get. More rustling is heard and then the familiar feel of your cock being pressed to my lips. "Work it well, Toy, you never know where I will be putting it and your spit is the only lube you get!" I open my mouth and accept you in willingly. I can't move much but this isn't about that. You fuck my face hard, denying me any fun I may take in the slow licking or teasing of a prolonged blowjob. You batter my mouth with your hardness and I make moaning noises as your precum hit's my tongue.

My hair is your handle and spittle runs down my chin as you pump away. You give an extra tug on sore scalp and I am tempted to press my teeth down a bit but as if sensing this you snarl. "Don't!" I press my tongue up to make the friction tighter and look up at you, eyes full of innocence. You just shake your head and continue to pump. I do my best to suck hard, the suction sound filling the air as you move, my tongue catching just the very underside under the head and you hiss, "Enough"! You pull yourself free and with a few tugs I am on my knees, ass in the air, head jerked back uncomfortably by my hair. There was never any doubt what you were going to do. I sealed that by masturbating when you told me not too. I feel a hand on each of my ass cheeks and the head of your cock is pressed firmly to my tight hole. You reach under me and rub my clit a few times, muttering, "Relax." And I obey. I take a few deep breaths and as I let the second one out you press hard, the familiar burn accompanied by your low hiss, is all that fills my mind.

Your hand grabs my hair once more and the other starts to slowly stroke my clit. I moan, pushing back against you, ignoring the burn, the pain giving way to the rhythm of your fingers. "Don't you dare cum, Toy! Not until I give you permission." I whimper.

"Yes, Sir, thank you." I contract my ass, squeezing you harder, working to give you so much pleasure that you will forget you are mad at me. You chuckle, you know what I am up too and I receive a sharp smack on the ass for it.

"Don't rush me, Toy!"

"I would never, Sir. You just feel so good." I know you aren't buying it but your hips move faster and the sound of your flesh hitting mine makes me groan. I sigh as you release my hair and I am so into the pounding that I almost miss the smell of menthol. I cringe and start to beg. "No please, Sir. I will be good." But you laugh, laying much of your body on me like a weight putting strain on the rope entwined in my hair, you whisper in my ear, your hand moving away from my clit.

"You always say you will be good when you get caught, Toy. One day I may believe you." And your finger is back, the muscle rub dabbed lightly on my clit, starting to make it heat up immediately. I jerk back into you hard and get the satisfaction of a grunt from you. You sit up and start to fuck my ass with abandon. I'm lost in sensations, trying to think of anything but my burning clit, and the need to cum. You buck one last time with a loud guttural sound close to a growl, filling my ass with your seed.

"Now Sir, may I cum?" But I've asked to soon, I know this, you've not finished those finally satisfied thrusts, your voice says it all.

"Will you never learn? No, Toy you may not cum yet." You are annoyed; I've interrupted when I should have been quiet. You reach under and my tortured clit is rubbed fast and hard. It takes all my willpower to not just float away on the wave that has built inside me. You move away, pulling yourself to your feet in front of my face. You grip the blindfold and yank it free.

"Clean me, Toy and if you do it well, I may let you cum." I hate this too and you know it I see it in your eyes, that same satisfied look you always get because you know I will. I will do it because I will do anything for you. I take you into mouth, ignoring the dank taste of my body mixed with your cum and suck you clean. This time you take great care to pull out and allow my tongue to lick along each side, the smile never leaves your face. I do so, I look up at you and I suck our combined tastes from the cock I love and my pussy stays sopping wet. You know this. My smell has mixed in the air and when you are sure you are clean, you reach down and start to untie my tits. I can't hold back the scream as the blood rushes to them and you take great care to pinch both nipples. You grab my hair, tugging it, I am breathing hard as you get it loose.

I still don't know if you will let me cum or if you are just getting read to tie me in another way. I almost start to cry as you reach around to rub my clit saying, "Someday you will learn, Toy but until then, I will enjoy teaching you. Now, cum for me"! And I do. I scream your name and babble thank you until I can barely hold myself up.


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 08:56 PM
Kitchen

I am in the kitchen, preparing, she walks in almost naked, with a see-thru, baby doll, light blue nightie. Her nipples start to stand up from the slight chill and the nightie rubbing against them. I am slicing up vegetables and fruit for dinner. Trying to act like I didn't see, her, but my cock knows differently. Just so happens I am wearing those cute boxers, that I know turn her on.

I stand next to you, and take my nails across your back, down to your ass and grip it hard. I move in front of you and sit on the table, as I push you down into the chair. I put a leg on each side of you opening myself for your inspection. I part my nightie, then my legs, and then pick up a peeled cucumber.

As I hold up the cucumber, I observe it's carved to look just like your cock.

'Mmm', I lean back on my elbows, moving the cucumber to my already wet pussy and rub it along my clit. I lift my feet to the back of the chair and slide my ass to the edge of the table closer to you. You take the cucumber from me and start playing with me. I rest my head back moaning with pleasure and spy a carrot. Realizing I am hungry as well. I reach and grab the carrot and start munching.

'Your pussy creaming', as I slice a piece of the cucumber and run it up your thighs to the juice. Rub the cucumber in your crack and slide it up to your clit and tap a few times on your clit. I drive the cucumber into your pussy - my left hand pushing your legs apart. I can smell your arousal and it makes me hornier and harder.

'Mmmmm, cool feeling, yesss. ' I reach the carrot to my pussy and wipe the dripping then lean to your mouth to let you munch.

'Cream carrots honey?' As I open my legs more, I put my feet on the back rung of the chair and spread my knees apart.

I take my shorts off and release my cock. Sit butt naked on the chair - ready for that creamed cucumber and carrot.

I sit up and look down. 'Ah baby, you cock looks like it needs.... something.' I take the cucumber out of me and rub around your lips slowly, then dip into my pussy again.

'We think alike baby.' As I look up at you. And suck your wet thighs

'Good for the eyes you know.' I reach for another carrot, while you munch on the cucumber.

I take the carrot and scoop pussy juice all over it, then smear it on my tits.

'Mmm, I love that babe.' I stand to lean into you, licking and sucking your chest.

I take the honey and rub all around your cock.

I push you back and pin your arms to the table. Look down at my cock and see it dripping with honey. I begin to suck your tits and fuck your dripping pussy.

'Mmmmmm, yesss baby, let me feel your cock fill my pussy. ' I guide your honey covered cock inside me, I lift my knees high, to let you in deep. You glide in dreamily, slowly, enjoying every bit of inching your cock way in. You stare into my eyes with a feral look. I try to lift up to kiss you, you pull back and thrust deeper.

'God you are one horny devil - ready to devour my throbbing cock.' At the edge of the table - pumping your cunt - kissing your full mouth- rubbing against your tits. 'Mmm I love fucking you honey.' My hand pushes your leg up so as to grab your ass.

'I so cum for you so easy.' Placing my feet onto your shoulder. 'Yes, please fuck me.' I arch my back up meeting you. Matching thrusts with you.

'Cum babe cum, I can't stop myself, honey.' Rubbing and fondling your tits with both hands. We are both sweating and I can smell the juices in your pussy. Pinching your nips with my teeth.

'Yesss, I'm cumming. Feel my pussy clench against your rock hard cock.'

'Ohhhh, don't cum yet baby, can we make this last...... I want your hard cum, we can make it last for hours.'

'Mmmmm, will you release my hands, or do you like this control over me? I can't hold back......' As I squirt onto your cock.

'I felt that baby, yeah, that's what I wanted.' Hands released - grabbing your ass and pulling your cunt. Table creaking - pile driving your pussy,

'Yes, deep baby, fuck me deep.' I scream, as the table rocks more.

I move quickly as the momentum has me, I pull out and pull you towards, me kissing you, turning you around, and pushing you to the table, face first. Guiding my cock back into that heavenly hole. 'Fucking you up to your throat and harrrrrd babe.'

'Pound that cock baby, I can feel your cock growing; you want to cum.' I reach back and hold the base of your cock, stroking it as you pound me.

'This is so fucking divine baby.' Slapping your ass.

'Yeah, fuck me.' Food starts to scatter off of table. Every time you slap my ass, my pussy clamps harder on to your throbbing cock. I move against your cock to ram it harder into my pussy. I move my ass to each side, enough so that you feel the pressure and friction on your cock.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 08:58 PM
'Slapping you - riding your cunt, grabbing your hips and pumping you. 'Yessss, baby cumming so hard, cum with me, where do you want it?'

'On my ass crack, then rub your cock in the juices as I grab your balls.' I lift up to position myself better on you and get better leverage.

'Mmmm yes, baby, you fuck me so good.' I take it out and pump my dick to cum over your ass crack.

'I feel the warmth immediately as I grab your balls with my wrist rubbing my clit. Harder you stroke, as I cum again, screaming for you. I'll pull them down and squeeze as you continue to cum. Now with you screaming for me. I rub my clit more and with my tits bouncing, lightly scraping the table, I cum again. I turn over and sit you down so that you can rub your dick on my tits. Dripping down my legs with mine and your cum.

Yes, as I pour honey in between them, 'I want to fuck them baby. Mmm tit fuck with honey - now that is sweet divine.'

I sit in the chair so your cock will be at tit height, as I put your still hard cock between them covered in honey. Pushing my tits together, you start moving up and down. Each up stroke lets me lick the tip of your cock. You then hold my tits while I grab your balls again, pulling and squeezing as you go up and down. Teasing your cock with my tongue on each up stroke.

I grab your head and pull it up so that I can go down and kiss your swollen lips and mouth. Tongue around my tongue, sucking on it, you pull back I bite your lip.

With my free hand I reach another cucumber and slide it into my pussy. I pull the cucumber out, covered in pussy juic,e and put it to your mouth.

'Yeah time to eat again – I need some energy from that pussy juice.' Sucking and licking that cucumber, devouring the pussy juice, I look down at you with a funny look. Then it dawns on me, you covered my cock in honey, before I fucked you.

'What you really need is sugar.' As you bite into the cucumber again I stand up from the chair and trade you places. 'Sit down.' I straddle the chair place your cock at my pussy and sit down hard. Impaling myself with your cock.

'Look at my chest all covered in honey, you need to clean it up.' I lean back as I swivel my hips and grind your cock deep inside. I lean back with my elbows on the table.

'Oh yeah!' As I lean forward, I rub on your clit as I start licking and sucking all the sticky, sweet honey off of you. 'Now I can fuck your pussy, play with your ass, fondle your tits and stroke that tongue of yours with mine.'

'Ooo a multi-tasking man. '

'Mmmm time to cum on my dick babe - cum hard.' I lift your ass, slowly, to let my cock out, then slowly back in. I can feel you squirt on my cock, as the cum drips down to my balls. Then you take over the speed control. Cumming again, as your pussy convulses on my cock again, again.

I bring your cock out completely, then start rubbing back and forth with my pussy. Completely covering your hard cock with pussy drippings. Stimulating my clit, you see it in my face. I want to cum. I kiss you deeply, then bring your head down to my tits, to have you suck and bite them.

I watch your face after kissing you knowing you're close to cumming onto my dick. That heavenly cunt, coating me in all that sweet juice. The sensation is incredible. I moan with the pleasure, then suddenly gasp as you slam down on-to my cock and clamp on to it.

I watch your features, seeing your relax into the pleasure spot you so enjoy. Softly chuckling, I prepare and suddenly slam on to your cock again and again, as you gasp. I smile as you hold me closer, tighter.

I grab you and hold you tight, burying my cock into your throbbing cunt. I hold you still while I shower you with kisses. I pull your head back by your hair ad I lick down your throat up to your neck and bite your ears. When I do, it sends shivers all over you.

I slowly start to grind my hips, I sit back just a little for you feel the pressure of my pussy moving up and down your cock. Still kissing and nibbling on each other I feel you swell inside. You reach for my hips and grind me down and in circles a little faster. You let go and hold me tight.

I don't know how she does it. I move her hips, holding deep inside her wet tight cunt, then unexpectedly my cock just explodes, filling her up. Holding her tighter, moving just slightly.

We put our heads on each other's shoulder, and sigh heavily.

'So what's for dessert?'


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:00 PM
Demons

They'd been seeing each other weekly for three months, talking online in between, both testing the waters, both uncertain and scared of hurt yet again, both with their own demons. Finally he began to show he was interested, it was her key to give her heart, that it would be safe Headlong she fell; again, foolishly she repeated mistakes of past failures, giving all of her, losing her own identity. Seeking acceptance from another when she should only seek it from herself.

Some painful memories were triggered in him and he began to pull away. The more he retreated the more insecure she felt and the more she clung, the emotions and memories of past rejections stunned her, she thought she had dealt with them. Lowering herself and hating herself even more, she tried to hang on, the anxiety eating her up. Finally he called an end to it. Finally she accepted and threw herself into life on her own yet again. Telling herself daily she loved and accepted herself, nurturing herself as others in her childhood had failed her.

Months later when her anxiety had finally eased, when she had finally accepted he would never call and her pretend efforts at happiness and stability were no longer pretend, he contacted her. He wanted to see her again. She didn't question why, she didn't allow herself to get excited. Calmly she silenced the doubts as she dressed, her newly slim figure attractive in her new clothes. He sensed her distance when they met. He noted her lack of questions but he too was happy for once to not think or question.

They had a lovely day together in the cooler autumn colours of the city, exploring the beautiful gothic cathedral, both soaking in the peace within its walls. The silences between them were comfortable. He treated her to a dinner at an exclusive restaurant beside the water, it had been years since she had been to one but she felt safe in his company. She felt very much the lady she was. The comfortable silence continued on their way home.

She walked into the well remembered, darkened apartment, found the candles and lit them in the bathroom while he watched on in silence. Looking into his eyes she slowly undressed, he followed her lead and did the same. She took his hand and led him to the shower. Without words they both lay on the floor of the shower. She wrapped in his arms. He began to urinate, the golden fluid arching in the flickering candle light covering both their bodies in the warmth.

She breathed deeply, closing her eyes and sighing as the beautiful fluid fell on her skin. It wasn't a dirty act but one of such intimacy and complete acceptance. Both were free spirits and hated taboos, they both wanted to break all the boundaries, share it all, explore it all. Tenderly she licked the fluid from his skin as their fingers entwined; his hands tangled in her hair as he brought her lips to his so he could share the taste on her tongue.

In the candle light he knelt between her legs, she arched her back and proudly opened herself as her own piss began to flow and arch and cover his cock as he stroked slowly looking deeply into her eyes. Unbidden her tears began to flow at the intensity of the connection, the intensity of the total letting go with another, he smiled softly as he too felt it. His hands left his own body and sought hers. Gently he began to explore her arse. She pulled her legs back, opening herself, offering herself to him, trusting him completely "Hurt me" she whispered in the dark.

The answering lust was instant as he plunged two fingers deep into her bowels, exploring, twisting, and seeking. He found and brought it to his cock, lovingly coating it and stroking. She knelt and took him into her mouth, loving the taste, loving how natural and beautiful and right it all felt with him. Loving the groan she heard coming right from his very soul. She knew finally she had touched him.

They kissed, tongues penetrating and sliding and exploring with lust and hunger as their bodies joined all impotence issues of the past long forgotten as finally their minds stopped and allowed their bodies and souls to fly free. Neither knew where they began and the other ended, their lips together yet not kissing, just sharing the same breath as their bodies danced the primal dance. She cried with the beauty, she always knew such an experience was possible. She always knew she could fly free with the right man. She always knew it would be with him.

In the silence of the night she dressed. "Cheryl" she heard as she closed the door softly behind her. She didn't stop, somehow she knew his heart belonged to another. The tears fell silently as she walked away independent at last.


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:09 PM
A Night of Dancing

Slowly making my way across the crowded room to you, feeling your presence more than seeing you. Finally I am standing in front of you, feeling you eyes trace up my skin, the bare feet with the silver chains around my ankles, the short skirt barely covering my sex, a silver chain around my belly, the half demi-bra cupping my breast offering the nipples into the cool air of the room, the collar around my neck.... Your collar...

"Have I pleased you Master?" Carefully you look over my body, reaching one hand forward and squeezing a nipple between two fingers.

"Lovely," is the only word you utter. Suddenly I feel myself become very damp in a room full of people my breath catches.

Watching my face you grip the chain around my belly and pull me too you, kissing my lips roughly before turning from me, pulling me by the chain to a chair by the bar. Picking me up slightly you set me on the stool, I try to cross my legs and you just chuckle and step between my legs.

"Oh no pet, your legs are open for the night." Nervous cause I have no clue what you have in mind I sit as still as possible watching you order our drinks. The bartender brings our drinks over and sits them down, looking over my body as he does and than looks at you and just smiles, I blush a deep red.

Slowly taking a sip of my drink, I watch as your hand moves to your pockets and pull out a vibrator; smiling over at me you place your hand between my thighs and slide it in me. You present a remote control, my eyes widen in shock, and you turn it on the lowest setting, and inform me that if I please you in my performance I will be rewarded at the end of the night.

Shortly after we finish our drinks you grab my belly chain and drag my to the center of the dance floor, wrapping your arms around me you whisper into my ear. "Pet you will dance with anyone who walks up, do not be afraid, I will never be more than arms reach from you. But you are not to fight them in anyway." With a terrified look at you, you disappear from my view as a rather large man comes up behind me and wraps an arm around my waist. I feel him start to grind his hips against mine. Knowing I am protected by you, I allow myself to close my eyes and get lost in the music.

I feel another body come up against the front of me and open my eyes to a beautiful blonde. Rubbing against me face to face, she reaches over me and pulls the hulk of a man forward and kisses him on the lips over my shoulder. I feel her hand come down and slide up the very short skirt and flick my clit. Shuddering I feel the vibrator inside of me turn up a little more and I sink against the man behind me, the blondes mouth coming down to bite on a nipple as she continues flicking my clit with her finger.

Slowly you turn the vibrator off, I know I am not allowed to cum yet and bite my lip. Looking around slightly I wonder where you are, I feel another body come up behind me, leaning back slightly I feel it's you.

"Enjoying your self pet? I know I'm enjoying the show." I nod my head. I feel you yank up the back of my skirt and smack my ass lightly, before rubbing it. "Remember pet, they are allowed to do anything, but fuck you... That's my pleasure."

All of a sudden you are gone and I feel a soft female form come up behind me, her arms around me and on my breast, I feel her softly tease my neck. I feel the vibrator inside of me turning up and I moan, my mouth parting and taking in the pleasure as you would wish of me. Turning in her arms, I place my lips against hers and she deepens the kiss, grinding her hips to mine. Sliding one hand down my back and pulling my skirt up over my ass, exposing it for the room, gripping it with both hands, and parting the cheeks slightly. She slaps my ass and breaks the kiss before dancing away.

Heaving in breath as I feel the vibrator turned down again, when all of a sudden two men come up to me one on either side of my body. I look around for you, unsure what to do. The men grind against me, dancing, almost fucking through their clothing. I feel the vibrator turned up again in me and I know you are near and watching me, I give myself over to the dance. Slowly twisting and winding our bodies together. Sweat beads long since have formed on my skin and a moan escapes my lips, and I feel the vibrator turned down again as I feel you hand clamp down around my waist and pull me too you.

"Pet, you look a little parched; let's get you some thing to drink." You pull me to where you have been hiding and pull me onto your lap, removing the vibrator and sitting in on a silk handkerchief. "You might wear it again tonight, but for now you will rest."

I feel you sliding your hand between my thighs and pull on my clit a little as we wait for our drinks, your hardened cock against my ass. I squirm a little to nestle against you and you chuckle in my ear. "Pet, is there something you desire?" I whisper to you, "Master, may I please taste your cock?" I hear you chuckle again and you tell me to slide from your lap, standing for a moment, you turn me around and tell me to kneel. I quickly move to my knees, and you slide the zipper down on your pants and unbutton them your cock springs from your pants.

I lick my lips and lean forward, keeping my hands behind my back. I lick the head of your cock softly before wrapping my lips firmly around the head and slowly work my lips down the length. I hear you softly moan as my lips descend on the hard flesh. Your hand comes to the back of my head and runs through my tresses, winding into my hair as your hips begin moving. Moaning against your cock as I slowly move my mouth up and down the length, feeling you swell to full hardness in my mouth, your hand tightening in my hair.

Thrusting yourself into my mouth one last time as your seed spills into my mouth and down my throat. I quickly swallow and slowly pull off your cock. Sitting back on my heels, I look up at you. You reach over, and grab my drink. Holding to my mouth, you allow me to sip from it before you sit it back down. Reaching down and pulling me back into your lap, wrapping your arms around me your lips meeting mine. Your tongue thrusts into my mouth I match you with a heat of my own.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:11 PM
"Pet, you did very well, I am pleased." I hear you whisper against my ear. Your hand drops to the front of my skirt and rubs my moist slit. My back arches under your touch and your mouth descends to my breast, your tongue teasing a nipple to erection before moving to the next. I moan softly, my head falling back. My body at your mercy, as you slowly enter my sex with one finger. Slowly feeling you move it in and out, I feel your thumb roll around my clit. Shivering at your touch I feel your arms tighten around me as my hips begin to move against your hand. My breathing labored as I feel my body tightening. My hips rolling against you with abandonment. My juices flood all over your fingers.

Slowly pulling your fingers from me you bring them to your mouth and tighten your arms around me, holding my head to your chest. I watch you slowly licking my juices from your fingers. You hold me to you as my breathing returns to normal, stroking my back as I recover.

"Very well pet," you whisper into my ear patting my ass. I see you reach over and grab the vibrator and slide it into me again.

I moan against your chest, "Please Sir, no." I hear you chuckle.

"Pet, you will dance more tonight for me. Take another drink and ready yourself love," you say. I reach over and take a long drink and stand. As I straighten my skirt, I can feel your eyes on me. You stand and placing yourself back into your pants before grabbing my hand and leading me to the dance floor.

You wrap your arms around me and slowly move with me to the music. Slowly you inch the front of my skirt up over my hips, exposing me to the room. Leaning my back against you, my eyes drift shut. I feel your hand cup my breast and play with my nipple, feeling your fingers tighten down over the swollen nub. A moan escapes my lips as I feel warm soft lips touching my pussy. My eyes fly open and look down to see the blonde who was dancing with me before, on her knees. I feel you turn the vibrator on low while this beautiful blonde slowly snakes her tongue out across my slit.

Moaning softly, I turn my head to kiss you on your lips, my hand drops down to her head, holding her to me. I feel her tongue slide between my lips before going to my clit, swirling around the hard nub as you slowly turn the vibrator up. Her tongue swirls around my hardened clit, before slowly sucking it into her mouth. I can feel your cock press against my ass. I feel you flick the vibrator on high.

My breathing becomes shallower as she continues to pleasure me. I slowly feel the pleasure come to a peak and I cry out, falling apart in your arms. She slowly stands before me and kisses me, thrusting her tongue into my mouth, my cream covering her lips. I moan into the kiss as you reach forward and stroke her hair. She looks over to you and continues the kiss, her eyes twinkling. You turn me in your arms and I kiss. Still you weak from the orgasm, you're holding me up. I see you snake one arm out around her and pull her in kissing her on the lips to taste me on her. Keeping your arms tight around us you pull us back to the table.

Once we reach the table, my legs are still shaking. You help her sit down in the seat across from where we were sitting. You pull me onto your lap, wrapping your arms around me. You finally turn the vibrator off. You reach down and remove it. Sitting it again on the silk handkerchief, you wrap it and slide it into your pocket.

Looking across the table you eye the blonde as I lay my head on your shoulder and lightly kiss your neck. She's wearing a tightly laced corset top, a short tight skirt, and has her curly hair down around her shoulders. You whisper into my ear softly and I turn and nod to you, sliding from your lap to kneel in front of this lovely goddess of a woman. Sliding my hands up the inside of her calves I slowly massage her legs. Working my way up her legs, I caress her knees before sliding my hand up the inside of her thighs. Kissing slowly as I move up her legs, I reach the spot between her thighs. I place a soft kiss on her mound before looking up at her, my eye's pleading. I feel her hand at the back of my head pulling me back to her sex again.

My tongue snakes out and licks up along her lips, teasing the soft bare flesh with the tip of my tongue. She moans softly, holding my head to her. She wraps her hand into my hair and pulls me closer. Sliding my tongue between the warm moist folds, my tongue searches for the nub. Finding it I circle it with my tongue before sweeping up over the tip. Her hand tightens in my hair, I hear you move from you seat to stand behind me, lifting my skirt and rubbing my moist slit. Dipping my tongue down and back up along her sex, I move one hand up and slide a finger into her wetness as I feel you press the head of your cock against my opening.

Slowly you press yourself into me as I moan against her. Pushing yourself slowly deeper into me I feel your hand caress the length of my spine, my mouth continues licking and sucking on this beautiful blonde goddess before me. Sliding my finger in and out of her, her hips begin to move against my mouth and hand. Your hands grip my hips and slowly you begin pulling your hardness from my body. Whimpering against her, I slide another finger into her, her wetness coating my fingers, slicking them as I suck on her pussy lips. You start fucking me with short hard thrust; my moans grow in volume and intensity against her cunt as I continue fingering her. I hear you growl in pleasure as her wet warm hole clamps around my fingers and her juices flow from her to me. Feeling this and hearing you makes my pleasures intensify.

I pull my head from her and look over my shoulder, 'Master, please may I?'

Your thrusts grow harder and faster as you meet my eyes's and tell me, 'Now.' My cunt clenches your cock, spasming as my body collapses forward against the blonde, crying out in pleasure. Screaming out for you, my release hits. Your seed begins to spill from your cock, filling me up; you moan and lean forward against my back. Your mouth is at the blonde's tit level, you reach out and wrap your lips around one of her nipples sucking as you finish.

Pulling your cock from me, you stand and pull me to my feet, wrapping your arms around me, kissing me hard on the mouth before leaning down and kissing her. 'Thank you, you have made my pet's birthday memorable,' you say. She hands you a slip of paper with her number and name written on it. You smile to her as you take my hand and begin pulling me to the door. Passing a waste basket you toss the slip of paper away.

Arriving home you drawn a warm bath and begin undressing. Reaching out I undo the buttons of your shirt as you work on the button and zipper of your pants. You than turn me around so I am facing a mirror. Reaching around me you pinch my nipples softly smiling at me in the mirror. You undo the back clasp of my bra and pull it from my body, cupping my breast and massaging them lightly. 'You did very well tonight my love. I couldn't be prouder.' You slide my skirt down over my hips and I step from it. You pull me to you kissing me. Grasping my hand you pull me to the tub and sit in it, helping me to sit in the tub with you, my head against your chest.

Slowly you begin washing my body. Pouring the liquid soap onto the wash cloth, you slowly wash my breasts, running the cloth across my breasts, around them, under them. You run the cloth down across my stomach, lower to my sex and slowly wash along my slit, the cloth rough against my clit. Your mouth kisses along my neck as you finish washing me. Helping me step from the tub, you wrap a towel around your waist. Reaching over and grabbing a second fluffy towel you dry me off before leading me naked from the bathroom to our bedroom. Pulling back the covers you help me into bed before walking around the bed and getting in. I curl against you; my hand on your chest, my hand on your stomach, draping a leg over yours as your arms comes around me holding me close to you. You kiss the top of my head as I thank you for my birthday present. Slowly we fall asleep together...


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:14 PM
A Day to Remember

Kittyn awoke knowing it was the day. She had visualized this day many times, never really believing it would actually happen. Daddy had taken her fantasy and turned it into reality. She had been put to bed early last night with instructions to sleep late, but not too late. She stretched and got herself out of bed. She decided to take a long, hot shower to loosen up her muscles and allow herself to be perfectly groomed. Daddy had taken her to a spa yesterday, getting her a full Brazilian wax, as well as getting her legs waxed. She loved the silky feeling of her now smooth skin. Daddy had also said that if she was a good girl today, he'd take her back tomorrow for a full spa day.

She stepped into the hot spray, lathering up her favorite vanilla body washing and cleansing her skin. She washed her long red hair, and treated herself to a deep conditioning treatment. She rinsed her hair and stood for a few moments under the hot spray, letting her muscles relax. She stepped out of the shower and wrapped herself in an oversized fluffy towel. After drying off, she rubbed an exotic scented oil into her skin, making it gleam in the light. She selected a short skirt and low cut blouse, knowing that she wouldn't be in them for long. She put on a pair of heels and smiled as Daddy walked into the room.

"Are you ready, kittyn?" He smiled as he looked her over.

"Yes Daddy, are we going now?"

"Yes pet, it is time to go." Daddy gently tied a blindfold over her eyes and attached a leash to her collar. He led her outside and settled her safely in the car. The blindfold would not come off until the end of the evening, after the festivities. They drove in comfortable silence, kittyn lost in her thoughts.

The car stopped and Daddy got out. A moment later he was back and they drove a short distance more. He stopped the car and got out, walking around to her side. He kissed her softly then led her from the car into a building. He greeted a few people, men by the sound of their voices. "Ok pet, strip," he commanded her.

Kittyn silently took off her clothes and stood naked. Daddy silently moved her into position, bent over a padded sawhorse. He secured her wrists and ankles to the rests that had been attached to the sawhorse. He checked to make sure she had good circulation, but couldn't move. He walked around to the front of her and gently placed the bit gag between her lips, securing it behind her head. He attached a chain to her nipple piercings and attached that chain to the sawhorse so that it applied a bit of tension. If she jerked or moved, there would be a sharp pull on her nipples. He knelt down so his mouth was at her ear. "Are you ready, my precious pet?"

Kittyn smiled around the gag. She didn't know what was going to happen beyond what Daddy told her yesterday. She would be fucked. By many men. She had no control over the situation. There was no stopping the situation if she wanted to. Daddy would be supervising, but short of permanent harm to her, she doubted he would stop the goings on. She nodded to let Daddy know she was ready.

Daddy moved behind kittyn and brought a crop down hard on her ass. She yelped and jumped, making the chain attached to her nipples tug unbearably. She whimpered as Daddy laid 9 more stripes across her ass. Without warning he grabbed her hips and thrust into her ass in one stroke. Kittyn screamed behind her gag and struggled to get away. Tears trickled down her face as Daddy continued raping her ass, thrusting as far into her as he could. He was not stopping, nor was he being gentle. She whimpered and cried as the pain continued. Slowly, the pain lessened to a bearable amount and she began to enjoy Daddy fucking her ass. She had forgotten about the on lookers until someone came and rubbed a hard cock against her face. There were people watching! She whimpered and tried to move her head away. The man grabbed her hair and held her head as he rubbed his cock across her face. Daddy continued to fuck her and she moaned, finally enjoying being used. "You like that little slut?" Daddy asked as he continued to fuck her. "Do you want to cum?"

Kittyn whimpered and nodded. She was enjoying the sensation of being fucked while being watched by who knows how many onlookers. "Then cum, now!" Daddy commanded.

Kittyn moaned as she crested and orgasmed. The feeling was incredible. She heard Daddy moan and felt him tense as he came in her ass. He stood for a moment then pulled out. Someone else came behind her and thrust into her pussy. Kittyn whimpered around the gag. It was a decidedly different feeling getting fucked by someone that wasn't Daddy. This cock was a bit longer than Daddy's but thinner. He pumped her hips, fucking her in an animalistic way, focusing purely on his pleasure and the sensations he was feeling. He lasted a few moments, then came, filling her pussy with his seed.

This continued for some time, kittyn losing track of time and space as she floated on the sensations. Various men came and filled her pussy and ass with their seed. Sometimes she was being whipped, flogged, spanked, or cropped. She had no idea how many men had taken her. She had lost count after five different cocks had filled her. She whimpered each time someone entered her, as she was sore, and none of them had used any lubricant. She was dimly aware of the sound of people leaving gradually.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:16 PM
Daddy smiled down as his kittyn as the last man pumped her full of his seed. She had taken twenty different men in the last five and a half hours, some of them more than once. He could see the exhaustion on her face. As the last man finished, clothed himself, and left, he gently began stroking the back of His kittyn. It was a sign of her tiredness that she didn't whimper or move, as she was usually quite ticklish there. He gently released her wrists and ankles from their bondage and removed the gag. He held a glass of soda up to her lips, encouraging her to take more than just a small sip.

She slowly took a few sips from the straw, each one a bit more. She was physically and mentally exhausted. She didn't realize quite yet that she was done with this event. Her body ached from the whippings she had gotten in addition to the men using her body to sate their lust.

Daddy gently encouraged His kittyn up, and got her into a chair. He covered her with a blanket, and held the soda up to her lips again. She drank a bit more, then sniffled as a few tears ran down her cheeks. Daddy wrapped his arms around her, whispering words of love into her ear. After a while, she began to move a bit, and Daddy took this as a sign it was time to get her up. He stood her up and lovingly dressed her in the discarded clothing. He helped her to the car, securing her snugly, and whisked them off to the hotel room he had rented for the night.

They stopped at the front entrance of the hotel, and he went inside to get their room key. He came back and drove to the room, helping kittyn inside the hotel and then into their suite. He settled her on the couch and told her it would only be a moment and he would be back.

Daddy went into the oversized bathroom and ran the water from the faucet in the tub until it was as hot as he could stand. He smiled as the water started filling the huge whirlpool tub. He added fragrant aromatherapy oils to the tub. While the tub finished filling, he lit the aromatherapy oil burner and the scented candles he brought, and placed them all over the room. He turned the water off, and sprinkled white rose petals on the surface of the water. He closed the door behind him to allow the aromas to fill the air.

Kittyn waited for Daddy to return. Her body ached, and she wasn't sure what she wanted more: to sleep or a shower. She felt herself nodding off even as she struggled to wait for Daddy to return.

Daddy smiled at the sleeping kittyn. He had only been gone about five minutes, but already she was asleep. He sat beside her and gently kissed her, waking her up slowly. "I have a treat for you now, pet. Come this way." He helped her stand, and slid her out of the clothing. He tugged her along to the bathroom door. Opening the door, he led her through and closed the door behind her. He kissed her while reaching around to untie the blindfold.

The blindfold fell away, and kittyn blinked to clear her vision. She was in a room filled with candles. It smelled of lavender, citrus, and green tea, her favorite scents. She looked at the whirlpool tub and began to cry. It was so beautiful with rose petals floating on the steaming water.

Daddy looked down at His beloved kittyn. "Why are you crying kittyn?"

She took the step forward to be in his arms and mumbled against his chest, "You are so wonderful Daddy."

He smiled and helped her into the tub. She gasped as the hot water touched her sore skin. She sank into the fragrant water and smiled as Daddy shed his clothes. His cock was hard, but he made no move to take her. Instead, he entered the water with her and gently began washing her body with his hands and a bar of lavender soap. He shampooed her hair, and then rinsed it. He moved to sit behind her in the tub, and let her lean into him. He turned the whirlpool jets on and smiled as she relaxed against him.

After the water had cooled, he gently tugged on her hair. "Time to get out of the tub kittyn." She moved, and he got out, got a towel, and helped her out. He wrapped her in the towel and led her to the bed. After drying her off, he rubbed lavender lotion into her skin and smiled as she stretched like her namesake. "Ready for bed, pet?"

"In a bit, Daddy," she replied with a grin. She leaned forward and took his semi-hard cock into her mouth. She sucked him, concentrating on the head. He buried his hands in her hair and held her head as he fucked her mouth. He grew hard and heavy. "That's it, you are getting fucked." He stated, flipping her over, bending her over the bed, and thrusting into her pussy. She moaned and pushed back against him as he thrust into her, hard and fast. She felt her orgasm building and begged to for release. "Not yet. You will cum with me." He pumped her hips until he felt his orgasm crest. "Now pet!" They came together. He collapsed on the bed next to her, and she snuggled up with him. "I love you, kittyn. You are such a special creature."

She smiled. "I love you too Daddy."

They fell asleep in each others arms.


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:20 PM
Charles Atlas Help Me!

Justine had always loved the nude beach when we had dated some 15 years ago. When she mentioned her interest in to returning, it excited me to think of what views might be in store. My recollections of the nude beach were that there were many saggy sets of balls and a preponderance of gay men, many nipple rings and other assorted pierced body parts, but very little actual pussy! This assured Justine of being the center of attention.

When we arrived at the nude beach we noticed a sign for a Greek fest at a neighboring beach. It sounded like it might be something worth checking out on the way home.

We proceeded to a nice spot and laid down our towels and stripped. Justine's ass was still beautiful despite her age, she really took good care of herself. I just loved her apple sized breasts, despite the onset of years they were still delicious to look at and taste. I dabbed a little sun block on her back and massaged her trying my best not to impale her with my hardening cock. I tried to be as discreet as one can be as I used my cock and balls to apply sun block on her ass cheeks...I think a neighboring couple spied us though. I simply didn't know how to behave at a nude beach!

After 3 full hours of sun bathing and frolicking in the surf, we put our suits on and began to head home. We spotted the sign for the Greek fest once again and decided we would check it out before the long drive home.

When we entered the beach area we noticed that everyone in the parking lot was black! Some might have been a little intimidated being the only white people at such a gathering, but certainly not us. Justine took me by the hand and asked me to bury her in the sand. She was such a playful sprite. First she asked me to bind her hands with cuffs as she reached into her bag. I was to bury her up to her neck in the sand while bound. I had to admit the thought excited me, to see her head in the sand with so many young and virile men nearby.

My mind was racing as I first dug a hole, cuffed her and buried her. What did this preeminent pervert have in mind once I buried her? Why here? Did she want to?.....No!....Not my Justine!!! I completed the job as she had asked and then lovingly applied her favorite shade of declarative red lipstick for her. Her mouth looked simply appetizing. She looked at me with a huge smile. As I turned to see who was watching us at the Greek fest an eighth of a mile or so down the beach, 5 very well built young black men suddenly were upon us and asked if we had been invited to the party.

Justine immediately spoke up, "We were driving by and thought that a Greek fest sounded interesting."

One of the men answered, "This party is for Greek fraternity members and their guests only."

Justine suggestively asked, "Well seeing as I'm a little tied up here...and a little hot and bothered by you all looking at me like that....what could I do that would let me stay?"

The men looked at her and smiled at each other. The invitation her full lipped mouth created was a dream for them and any man. My cock began to get hard just from the lusty leers they were lavishing upon her. One of the men looked at my hardening cock and scornfully dismissed it with, "Awwwww....isn't that cute", as he whipped out a huge ebon Black Mamba snake from his trunks. "This is your admission ticket to the party....you can both come in when it cums." The other four did the same with their black schnitzengrubens, each larger than my own as they surrounded Justine. I was so excited by the sight that I simply took my cock out and started stroking it.

Justine looked directly at me before feverishly going to work on the meat placed in front of her. She licked and sucked each cock and balls as it was presented to her awaiting mouth. She felt the heat of each man's cock on her face, as they slapped her with them. One man turned around and presented his anus to Justine and she delved into it with abandon. The others took turns doing the same. As each man started to cum, she swallowed as much as she could. More men and women came over as they could see that there was something kinky going on up the beach. Beautiful young black women with digital cameras soon were capturing the action as Justine sucked cock after cock. Her face was soon drenched in cum and she asked me to help by fluffing the men in line....I seriously though about it ....but instead tried to get the women who had begun fluffing their own men to fuck me. I hated to let Justine down, but I had never sucked a cock. Once I started I might become a~dick~ted. The young women simply stuck out their beautiful black asses and told me I could toss their salads. Who was I to pass on a salad?

After 50 or so men came,one of our wildest submission fantasies fulfilled, I dug her up to the applause of those who remained at the Greek fest. When I offered to clean her up, she asked me to leave the drying cum on her face for a while, she said, "It makes me feel salaciously sexy and submissive."

As we drove home along the LIE, she told me that she had always known that the Greek fest was a black festival. She had also dreamed of a sand bondage scenario with me. With me using her at my will while she was bound in the sand. She also wished that I had already been fucking her mouth when those men appeared.

My cock stirred again as she reached over and grabbed it in her well manicured hands. She took over and started to suck it as I drove. I could smell the semen of all those men on her as she sucked, I wasn't sure when she had become so shameless but I craved this dark side of her. As she brought me to a climax and made me cum in her mouth she looked up at me and smiled. Justine, the juice extractor was at it again. Every month she thrills me with a new adventure, and I think she's finally starting to make me more open minded.


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:22 PM
Saturday Night

It was a few minutes after 11 pm when we finally went to bed.

I was following my husband down the hall to our bedroom when he entered the room and I walked up behind him as he stopped to pull the blankets back. He stood before me with his back to me only wearing his boxers. I reached around his chest with both of my arms and gave him a big hug. I made sure that my breasts pressed up against his bare back so he can feel them give his shoulder blades a hug while I pinched his nipples that he loves so much.

I took my fingernails and ran large circles around each of his nipples and I could hear him take a deep breath as I did so.

I stepped back a bit and ran my nails over his shoulders and down the length of his spine very slowly teasing him with the touch all the while. I dropped to my knees behind him and then tugged lightly at the elastic band at the top of his boxers dropping them slowly just so that I could see the top of the crack of his sweet ass.

I then dropped my hands and lightly touched his thighs and lower yet dragged my nails behind the back of his knees. I then dropped my nails dragging them lightly down the back of his knees and down to his ankles.

I then reversed my motion and headed upward. Dragging my nails once again over his calf, the back of his knees and up the inside of each of his thighs. I then ran my right hand up the leg of his boxers and lightly touched the inside of his leg and very slowly and teasingly tickled the inside of his thigh and worked my fingers higher and higher. I then could feel the texture of his hanging balls. His breaths quickened again as I was certain that I was making quite an impression with him what my intentions were.

I withdrew my right hand from his boxer leg and pulled lightly on the seam at the bottom of each leg of his boxers pulling them down. They seemed to be snagged on something in the front and I pulled just a bit more and his boxers fell to the floor covering his feet. I cupped both of his bare ass cheeks with my hands and began to kiss each one lightly. While kissing his ass and darting my tongue around the top of his ass crack I took my right hand and slipped in between his legs and worked my way forward to cup his bare balls.

I lightly massaged his pair of peaches and noticed that he was more than at attention. His shaft was directly in front of him. I grasped it with my hand and felt it throb as I cinched it tight in my grip. Another gasps from my husband as I kissed his ass and clutched his rigid erection between his legs.

I stroked the entire length of his strong and solid cock. It felt so hard and so thick as my fingers massaged the length of his cock. He gasped each time my hand approached the head of his throbbing cock.

I continued to kiss his bare ass that stared at me while stroking his cock with my hand from between his legs... I felt so powerful having my way with him, as he stood nude in front of me. He just let me take him as it was and do whatever I wanted to do with him. I was feeling so strong having my way with my slave. I love this feeling.

I released his power rod and pulled my hand from between his legs and with both hands on the outside of his thighs pushed on one thigh and pulled on his other giving him the direction that I wanted him to pivot in front of me. He complied. He spun around and faced me almost slapping me in the face with his cock as it spun past me.

There it was staring at me... the pink of his head was getting brighter and brighter and I could see that the skin of his cock was stretching from being engorged with a healthy supply of blood to force it to be super strong and solid for my comfort.

I stuck my tongue out in front of my moist lips and leaned forward and licked the slit of his cock. I did a tongue tip massage on his slit and seeing how deep I could force just the tip of my tongue down the barrel of his cum gun.

I reached up and lightly and so gingerly balanced both of his balls in the palm of my right hand. Lightly raising his balls and then lowering them again slowly I continued to clean the barrel of his cum gun.

I could see the muscle tone in his legs tense as I balanced his balls and then began to spin my tongue in circles around the bright red head of his cock radiating outwards from his hole.

Without warning I opened my mouth wide and with one tremendous lunge into his groin I took the entire length of his cock deep, so deep into my warm and moist mouth. He let out a guttural moan as I felt the tip of his cock poke the back of my throat. I continued to balance his balls and play one over the other as I slowly closed my mouth down hard over his stiff cock and slowly pull my head back away and could almost feel the veins of his cock tickle my tongue as I pulled my head back. It had grown so hard; so thick and so long and now it is so wet from my saliva.

I pulled away and let his cock literally pop out of my mouth from the suction of my lip's grip on it. I glanced up at him and his eyes were glued down on me as he witnessed me pull away. His eyes were so wide and I could tell he was enjoying what he was seeing and what he was feeling at the same time.

My mind began to wander and I thought of what I could do to him that would send him over the top with very little effort and then I thought "oh yeah."

I put the middle finger of my left hand slowly into my mouth and sucked on it in front of him as if it was another cock. I then took my right hand and gripped his cock hard and took my middle finger of my left hand and explored what lay behind his balls and tickled his ass and motioned with my hand that I wanted him to spread his legs a bit more.... he complied as if he could read my mind.

I pushed my finger further behind his balls and hooked it a bit and found has anus. I made small circular motions with my finger and again he began to do that guttural moan he had done earlier.

With my right hand I began to slowly stroke his cock with an alternating grip and lightly release pattern. Grip on the down stroke and lightly release on the up. Grip on the down, release on the up, grip on the down and release on the up...

My finger was now spreading his anus as he began to relax and I could tell he was just waiting for what he knew was going to be the next phase of his night as my sex slave. I forced my finger slowly at first and then harder and deeper way up into his ass as I continued my grip and release technique on his solid, hard and throbbing pole in my hand.

I bent my finger in his ass and immediately found his prostate and I hit the jackpot on the first stroke and his cock began to drip from the pre-cum that has been storing and it began to ooze out of his barrel.

Just wait honey... you are in for one hell of an orgasm... just wait and see.

I pushed on my husband telling him that I wanted him on the bed. He knew what I wanted and he knew that I wanted it DEEP. He lay on his back on the bed. I climbed on top of him and just hovered above his cock that was hard and stiff aiming right up at my pussy. I grabbed his cock and used the head to tickle my lips. I slid his head back and forth between my dripping lips. I held onto it as I then set myself down over the top of his cock and consumed it slowly deep inside of me. I sat there for a moment as his cock stretched me inside and I could feel all of him as he filled every inch of my pussy and I then felt him near my cervix as he continued to grow harder inside of me.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:24 PM
I began to ride his cock as if I were on a horse and could feel him stretch me more as I felt like I was being impaled against his cock. He reached up with both of his hands and began to massage my breasts and lightly pinch my nipples while I continued to push upwards and then drop down to suck his cock deep back inside of me. His hands massaged my breasts and I could feel the tingle around my clit from the attention that my breasts were getting from him.

I began to quicken my rise and fall onto his cock and deeper and deeper I could feel him bury his cock into me. He began to meet my thrusts with thrusts of his own and we could hear our crotches collide with the squishy sounds of my soaking wet pussy slap against his own crotch. My right hand dropped to my clit and I could feel the wetness of my own lips and I continued to pound against him... up, down, up, down, up, down... Oh My God!!! It felt so good.

I masturbated as I pounded his cock and sucked it deep inside of me with my tightening pelvic muscles. He continued to play with my breasts and pinch my nipples. And then... he pinched me a bit harder than he had previously and that sent me over the top. I had one of the most explosive orgasms of my life. He cupped each breasts with both of his hands and squeezed...hard. With that another wave of a tremendous orgasm raced from my toes to my head and the waves continued as my body convulsed with each wave.

I collapsed onto his chest in exhaustion. He then took his fingertips and lightly traced my shoulder blades with them and then continued down my spine all the way to the cheeks of my ass. On my ass he made tiny circles with his fingertips but one hand began to play with the top of my ass crack ...and this gave me an idea.

After lying there for several moments enjoying the fingertip massage I pulled up and felt his cock slip out of me.

I stood up and walked over to the mirrored closet door and slid it open and reached for our box of goodies on the top shelf. I brought it down and reached inside and immediately found what I was looking for. I set the box on the floor, just in case I needed more toys to use.

I placed my left leg and then my right leg into the leather harness and cinched it tight around my waist and buckled it. The strap on dildo that was pointing ahead of me made me feel like a male looking down at it. A 7-inch erection was dangling from my crotch area and I was going to use it on my husband.

I reached back into the box and found the tube of KY Jelly. I took the cap off and squeezed a sufficient amount into the palm of my hand and then I began to spread it onto the dildo as if I was a male and used the jelly to aid me in my masturbation. My hand went up and down the length of the stiff but soft dildo. Back and forth went my hand to get its entire length sufficiently lubed.

My husband watched me since the moment I opened the closet door and his reaction while watching me pull out the strap on dildo and me slipping into the harness was that of an instant erection. He was longer and thicker than he was earlier as he watched me lube the cock that was between my legs.

I pulled on his legs giving him the idea that I wanted him to get off the bed... he did. I took my hands and placed them on each shoulders and pushed him to one side to indicate that I wanted him to turn around and face the side of the bed. I then pushed his shoulders forward and he got the idea that I wanted him to bend over the bed and give me his ass.

He bent over, his ass towards me and he put his elbows on the bed and waited... and waited. I just took my time killing him with the anticipation.

I stood there and admired his ass as it was there waiting for me to take. I took the tube of KY and put more into my hand and then slipped my hand up and down the length of my cock and got it really lubed up.

I stepped forward and placed the head of my cock against his tight ass. I worked it slowly around his hole and he finally began to loosen up and I then slid my 7-inch cock slowly into his tight hole. I could hear him moan as he began to take it slowly up into him. When he had about 3 inches into his rectum I pulled it out slowly.

Such power... I could feel power as I stood there behind him and had "my cock" again slowly pushed into him. Again he let out with a deep guttural moan. I could almost feel the vibration of his moan transmit through "my cock" and against my clit. I felt a tingle as I entered him again. The sense of power as I fucked my husband's ass was tremendous. I felt in control and was going to make him cum as he has never cum before. I slapped his ass. I could feel his anus tighten up and hold onto "my cock" and I could not push or pull ... I was stuck.

I told him to grab his cock and he did. He grabbed his cock and began to stroke the length of his cock as I then shoved "my cock" deep into him again. His moan turned into a low scream as I let him have the entire length of "my cock" all at once. As I then began to work "my cock" in and out... in and out... in and out, he stroked his cock up and down... up and down... up and down.

As I pulled out at one point I quickened my pace and shoved it back in HARDER... I pulled back quickly and shoved it back into him HARD. Again... I pulled out quickly and shoved it back in HARD... again and again and again.

And then... I felt his anus tighten up again around "my cock". I knew that he was about to explode. As I felt him tighten and pull against "my cock" I shoved it in very HARD and FAST.

He screamed a loud shrill as I buried "my cock" deeper than ever and I could hear him pounding on his own cock and then heard him moan and groan as each spurt of cum shot form his cock onto to the sheets that covered the mattress. I stood there with "my cock" buried into him and I could continually hear him moan from each spurt of his cum.

A moment later he collapsed onto the bed and as he did he let his rectum become very loose and "my cock" slid out and as it did he let out with a final guttural groan.

I stood there and looked at my spent husband sprawled naked in front of me. The crack of his ass was soaked from the KY that had lubed the dildo with and fucked his ass. He was exhausted and so was I.

I stood there and just gazed at him. He was totally motionless but I could hear him breathing hard as he tried to catch his breath. I unbuckled the harness and let it fall to the floor. I stood there and gazed again at my exhausted receiver of an ass fucking from the dildo that just dropped to the floor. I took my right hand and reached below and found my clit. I masturbated for about 30 seconds and I was so excited about what just took place that I exploded again with another tremendous wave after wave of a rolling orgasm shot through my entire body. My knees became weak and I collapsed to the floor as the final wave swept through me.

As I laid there... I wondered how a thicker and longer dildo would feel deep inside of my pussy.

I will go to my toy store online in the morning and pick another dildo that I will have my husband use on me next time.... hmmmmm...


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:51 PM
Risky Behavior

Ashley pushed herself up on Mickey's chest and felt her nipples harden again as their sweat evaporated. He smiled, drunkenly, as she contracted her pussy, squeezing his rapidly shrinking cock. Sex permeated the air and she inhaled deeply, unconsciously rubbing her pussy. His wet cock slipped out. She swung her leg over his body, burying her face in his crotch. His shrunken dick popped wetly into her mouth while her tongue lapped up their juices from the base. Mickey groaned and squirmed as she continued to clean his cock and balls. A trickle seeped from her cunt and she offered to straddle his face. His even breathing was the only response. Catching the errant drop on her index finger, Ashley spread it on her lips, inhaling again, feeling the slippery fluid. Her other hand was gathering more of their carnal nectar while her mouth watered in anticipation. As she sucked her fingers she relished the thought of their impassioned fuck in front of the large window. She loved the window.

It was late, 3am. Ashley stood smiling wickedly at her reflection as her wet fingers traveled from her nearly hairless pussy to her mouth. She turned, clicked the light off, and began searching for something to quench her thirst. Opening the fridge only confirmed her suspicions. She sighed while the door closed, and pondered the vending machines in the laundry room. With a dollar from Mickey's dresser, she confronted the pile of clothes on the floor. Her blouse and skirt seemed too complicated. She picked up his white oxford enjoying the hint of his cologne as she pulled it on. Heading out the door, she slipped on her heels. As she walked down the hallway, her nipples rubbed the starched fabric erotically. Her pussy responded as a chill ran down her body.

Ashley stepped into the elevator and smiled to herself. Once inside, she pushed the button to the basement, faced the front, lifted up her shirt and fondled the smooth skin of her ass. A couple of floors later the doors opened and an attractive woman about her age stepped in. Ashley froze, her nipples were aching and she was sure most of her hips were exposed where her hands were gently pulling apart her cheeks. Their eyes met briefly and Ashley quickly looked away. The woman punched the button for the lobby, then faced the front, ignoring her. Ashley felt the blood rush to her face, but she couldn't resist touching her pussy. Her fingers spread her wetness over her lips and then over her asshole. She moved closer to the other woman enjoying the ironic power she felt. The other woman had to suspect, if not actually know, what she was doing.

Emboldened, Ashley licked her fingers and hastily unbuttoned Mickey's shirt. The other girl glanced around, then fixed her gaze straight ahead. Ashley ran her left hand up and down her pussy sliding her middle finger inside herself collecting the slipperiness. In an instant, she withdrew her finger, opening the left side of the shirt as she thrust her errant finger up her ass from behind. A muffled groan of pleasure emitted from deep in her throat. Her shirt was pinned open by her left arm. Her right hand was frantically rubbing little circles over her pussy but concentrating on her clit, while the other hand pistoned diligently from behind. The shirt slid off of both shoulders. Ashley's arousal, plus Mickey's fecund load, became audible with deft manipulation and compelled her fellow occupant to turn warily to see what was happening.

Ashley commanded the other girl, "Watch me cum!" as she thrust her hips forward allowing her shoulders to slide down the wall. Through heavy lids, Ashley observed the other girl's reaction. In Ashley's rapture, the doors opened and her beneficiary backed out, but holding the doors open as she looked on in wanton disbelief. Ashley's legs ached, her pussy throbbed, she could barely understand her audience's warning, "Someone's coming!" as the doors closed and she descended to the basement.

Ashley tumbled out onto the cold concrete floor. Leaning against the wall to catch her breath, she gently caressed her thighs and felt very satisfied. After collecting herself, she buttoned her shirt and went into the laundry room. Her heels clicked loudly as she made her way towards the vending machines. In a startled moment she recognized a man sitting in one of the chairs while his laundry softly rumbled in the dryer.

Ashley hesitated and then turned toward the vending machines. He was hooked up to his phone or an ipod, and she wasn't sure if he'd even noticed she was in the room. When she pulled out her dollar from the breast pocket, it fell and immediately he was there stooping to pick it up for her.

From where he knelt, it was likely that he could see in between the shirt tails. The sexual energy jumped. With glistening fingers, she raised her hand from the attempt to get the money, tugging down the corner of her mouth. His gaze followed to meet hers and she smiled innocently.

"Thank you."

Confused he stared, opened and closed his mouth, then finally got up and moved back to his chair, watching her intently. Ashley turned to the machine. As she waited for the change and the juice box to fall, she felt his gaze. His unspoken question was deafening and irresistible. As she pulled the change out of the coin return, some fell to the floor. She leaned over, bending at the waist, holding the position for a moment. Standing, she turned to leave.

"Wait," he instructed insidiously. Ashley stopped. "Do that again," he commanded.

Ashley's temperature rose as she turned directly away from him, feeling her fingernails slide against her hips as she pulled up the shirt and bent over.

"Mmmmph," was all Ashley heard until he moved a bit and she heard his zipper.

"Touch it!" He commanded again much closer, "Give me a show."

Ashley wavered, "What if someone comes in?"

"Are you kidding me? That's exactly why you dressed like this, isn't it?" he asked incredulously.

"Alright, sit down in that chair," Ashley instructed.

"No way! Hop up on top of those dryers; I want a great view of everything."

Ashley thought for a moment and then slid up onto the dryers so she was sitting facing him and then brought her legs up so she could stand. Holding her shirttails flat against her legs, she produced her best authoritative look from side to side before she began pacing.

His eyes were locked on her body as she faced away, pulling the shirt tightly down over her ass, before sliding it up and spreading herself apart mere feet away from her audience. In an instant she turned to the side sliding her hands up and around from her back, gathering the shirt's material together as she squeezed her breasts through the fabric. She watched him as he began rubbing himself, enthralled at her control over the situation. She waited and then slid her hands up over the collar into her hair, letting the shirt fall back in place. Ashley's hands came down, pausing with some fingertips resting on her parted lips and the other hand slightly lower on her throat. She squeezed her breasts together with her elbows and slid her hands lower, cupping the weight of her tits. Looking away from her voyeur her hands continued down her torso and once again pulled Mickey's shirt down, except this time in front. Releasing the tails, she glanced with a hint of a smile, at her viewer and proceeded to caress her spread legs as she reached for her ankles, bending only at the waist. Quickly, she bent her knees deeply, dropping her pelvis level with her ankles, while retracing the inside of her legs with her hands and spreading herself widely.

He was rubbing himself furiously.

Ashley brought the shirt tail up, exposing her pussy and pulling it apart for his approval. Whilst crouching she undid the buttons as she swayed her hips, thrusting up and rotating them side to side. Upon pulling the shirt open, Ashley played with her tits, squeezing them while pulling on her nipples and rolling her head around while he looked on.

The shirt came off, with little fanfare, and she stood up, enjoying the freedom of sensation her nakedness afforded her. Slowly she caressed her body, shaking it, while running her hands up and down her sides, traveling to her hardened nipples and up to her neck, face and hair, or down her flat belly to her throbbing vagina. With her knees far apart, her hands drifted down her thighs and up the inside, spreading her wet lips open and pulling back her clitoral hood. She moaned thrusting her hips forward, and watched him lick his lips and stare up inside her.

Still holding one side open she bent more at the knees and slid two fingers inside herself slowly, aware of how his pace had picked up. Ashley stood up straight again, not wanting the moment to end, rubbing her body and watching the effect she was having on her witness. Turning, she displayed her curving ass, lifting each hemisphere out, arching her back and wanting him to see every inch of her. Her need was growing, but she prolonged the experience, shaking and rolling her hips while running her hands all over her body, for their mutual enjoyment.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:52 PM
Her guest said nothing watching intently as she gyrated, spreading her pussy apart and, unable to resist the urge, plunging two fingers inside herself; then deftly spreading her lips and sliding her fingertips up against her clit.

"Mmmm that feels so good, and its fun having you watch," she purred gauging his interest from in between her legs. Standing erect once again she turned and lifted a breast in each hand.

"You're behaving so well, and I see that you like me," Ashley added glancing down at his hand. "It's just not fair, is it? I can masturbate, naked, right here," she said shoving three fingers up inside herself, moaning loudly while closing her eyes and thrusting her pelvis towards her audience, "and you've kept your pants on."

Cupping her breasts again and spreading her wetness over her nipple, Ashley asked, "Do you like my titties? Watch! I can lick my nipples," she commanded, snaking her tongue over one then the other while holding his gaze with her own.

"See? And do you know what?" she continued breathlessly, "I like the taste of my pussy and my boyfriend's semen. I love that taste. Sometimes I suck his cock right after we fuck just because I don't want any of it to go to waste."

Ashley dipped two fingers inside herself and pulled them out glistening as she tilted her head back. Glancing down she confirmed that his attention was still dominated by her display; then she closed her eyes, lowering her fingers into her mouth and pulling them out clean. She eyed her voyeur like a predator as she continually fingered her cunt and wiped her fingers over her breasts or lips and then licked them clean.

"Want a taste?" she asked with a wicked grin.

He croaked a laugh, declining her offer.

"No, uh, you just said your boyfriend had already fucked you."

"Yeah?" she asked, "I'll bet with the right incentive, you'll change your mind. And just so you know, I'm a little bit freaky. The first time Mickey and I ever fucked was in a men's bathroom in a stall while the washroom attendant and another guy stood by outside. Umm, it turns me on telling you about it. And tonight, he didn't just fuck me once, mmm muh," she said shaking her head as she licked her fingers, "He took me out for drinks at a 'hole in the wall' bar he likes to go to. We had some cocktails and were headed out the back door, through the lines waiting to use the bathroom and he pushed me up against a wall and began kissing me, hard. He held me there and told me that if I pulled my skirt up and took off my panties he'd make it worth my time. When I didn't do it, he pulled my skirt up with both hands leaving my panties exposed. Then he told the people watching, 'If anyone wants to, Ashley says she wants some help removing her panties.' He held my skirt up pinned to my side and pressed his cock into my back.

I was so turned on, I hissed at him, 'You're just showing off what you fuck.' Then I pulled my panties down to mid thigh, and undid my blouse and bra. I reached back over my head, holding onto his neck so everyone could see.

"See! She doesn't care, she likes being exposed," he barked at the crowd.

I was scared and excited when the men came up to touch me. The girls were calling me a slut, but the guys didn't care. Hands were all over me and I thought I might have to fuck everyone in the whole bar; I was so turned on I think I could have done it!

Then I heard "Let her through," and saw one of the bartenders coming through the crowd. I had been stripped naked except for my skirt; I stood there waiting for whatever was going to happen next. The bartender took a sip of her beer and came toward me running the mouth of the bottle over my nipples and down my chest. It was cold and felt really good and I knew what she was going to do. The crowd had grown quiet and watched as she swirled the top around each nipple and then ran the tip down my abdomen to my parted lips.

I whimpered, "Are you just going to let her fuck me with it?"

The crowd began chanting. I felt the cold smooth neck of the bottle penetrate me and watched in disbelief as she fed nearly the whole thing into my needy cunt. After a couple of thrusts, Mickey loosed his hold on me and then I felt the heat of his cock in the crack of my ass. He pushed me against the wall, which forced the bottle out and I felt his cock head searching for an opening. I looked down and saw the bartender trying to get in between us, then felt her hands guide Mickey's prick into my aching pussy. On the second stroke he bottomed out and began fucking me ferociously. I matched his pace, fucking back as hard as I could whilst the crowd closed in touching me and Mickey while we pounded each other. He pulled out and slammed in for his final assault, lifting me off the ground, while I felt his load erupt inside me. I brought my knees up to the sides so everyone could see his cock buried in me and laughed as they forced the bartender to begin licking my clit. Although she began reluctantly, she was soon applying herself. That's when we suddenly were rushed out the back door to the parking lot. I could feel his load seeping out of my cunt as we searched for his car. He'd collected my blouse, but didn't let me put it on. He simply dragged me by the hand, while the only thing I had on was the skirt bunched up around my waist. People followed us out of the bar, ogling my titties and bare ass. Mickey told me the police were looking for us when we got to his car, but instead of opening the door and getting in, he threw my stuff in and turned around to look at the crowd that had followed us.

One guy shouted, "Way to go bro! You fucked that bitch! What a hot fuckin slut, I wish my girl did that."

"Yeah? Check this out," Mickey said, spinning me around so I was facing the group. "Spread your legs Ash," he commanded, pushing me backwards so my hands were resting on the hood behind me while he slipped his hand between my legs. He started playing with my pussy, rubbing me and fingering me right in front of everyone, right in the parking lot. Cars were driving by on the street, people going in and out of bars and restaurants, and there I was getting finger fucked in front of a bunch of people.

Then Mickey stopped, raising his hand to my face with our juices running thickly on his fingertips and placed them in my mouth. I didn't care, I was so horny and the people seemed to like it.

"I love it when you feed me like that," I said loudly enough to be heard by everyone close by.

Mickey looked at the guy. "See dude? She loves it! A fuckin' nympho. You ought a give it a try."

I couldn't believe what he'd said, and I looked at him as he encouraged the other guy to put his fingers on and inside my pussy and then stuff his sex covered fingers inside my mouth and I was supposed to be OK with it? I looked at him with anxiety.

"Jesus Ash! You've told me a ton of times how much fun you'd think it was to be felt up by a stranger. Well..." He added dismissively.

The guy was right there feeling my breast and cupping my pussy. I whimpered realizing my fantasy, pushing my pelvis into his hand and lifting my hair while he manhandled me in front of a growing crowd. I moaned loudly, writhing and thrusting as this stranger fed me. I could hear the crowd's comments debasing me and spurring me on. I encouraged him to put more fingers inside of me.

The freak shouted to me so the crowd could hear, "I'm going to squirt in my pants!"


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:54 PM
I realized Mickey had gone around the car and gotten in when the window rolled down and he shouted, "Wait!"

Mickey came around the car and told the guy, "You should cum on her ass."

He pulled me so I was leaning head first into the car window, pushing my head down towards the seat and making my legs go apart. In all of his haste he hadn't even tucked his dick back in and it was getting big again. I could feel it against my leg.

When he stepped away he said, "See dude! Isn't that the most glorious target you've ever had to unload on?"

Mickey held me down while the other guy came up and instantly shot his wad on my ass. He kind of grunted and yelled while I felt small droplets spray over my cheeks and then larger drops hit my crack. It ran down over my asshole and I could feel it slip onto my pussy lips.

"Man, you gotta rub that in, she loves that," Mickey instructed.

I could feel his hands holding my cheeks rubbing his cum in before they began massaging my pussy again. I was so aroused at my helpless position that I closed my eyes enjoying the moment.

When Mickey climbed in the driver's seat, his cock was semi erect and he began stroking it after he started the car.

"I need you to suck on this and listen to me." Sliding as close to me as he could while still being able to drive, he added, "There are at least three other guys out there ready to go."

"O God Mickey!" I panted interrupting him, "They're, uh mmmm huh, fingering my asshole, Ohhhhhhh!"

Mickey managed to get closer and push my open mouth down on his completely rigid cock.

"Yeah, I told him to do it, I thought it'd make you cum like crazy. They want to fuck you, and in your position they'll take you however they want. I can tell by how you're sucking my cock, that this totally turns you on, and if you want to stay and let them tear you apart, it's your call, but I want to take you back to my place with my dick in your mouth and your ass propped up in the window while you play with yourself all the way home. It's your call, but I think we're about to lose control."

My senses were in overload. Mickey's cock was so far down my throat I was making choking noises as I sucked him. Three or four sets of hands were on me, violating and worshipping me at the same time. Mickey was right, we were losing control and I reluctantly climbed through the window while he began backing through the crowd.

I sucked his cock and fingered my cunt all of the way home. I was so horny, and he kept telling me what a total slut I was. He told me how sexy I looked sticking out of the car with the guy's cum dripping down my crack and knowing how it fulfilled my fantasy.

Ashley paused and dropped to her knees sticking her ass in the guy's face. "Are you going to lick me yet?" she asked looking back at him over her shoulder.

"This is exactly what all the other people, who were driving, saw when they looked in the window while I sucked Mickey off on the drive home." Ashley slid her finger down her slit into her cunt. She watched him squeezing his cock and offered, "How about if I let you cum on my ass?"

"No way, you're used merchandise!" the guy countered.

Mickey kept toying with me, sticking his dick in my cunt for a couple of thrusts, then pulling back out, and stuffing it in my face. We took the stairs up to his floor and he had to keep stopping to keep me hot.



"Hey how about you do what I want and I'll suck your cock right here; you can cum on my face or on my tits?" Ashley offered, covering her pussy and asshole so he'd be more inclined to look at her pleading face.

"No way, why don't you get Mickey to lick your box?" her voyeur responded.

"After we fucked in the loft I was riding him cowgirl style and he fell asleep almost immediately after he shot another load deep inside of me," Ashley sighed while beginning to massage herself more.

"What if I let you fuck me right here and suck on your cock and your balls afterwards? I really just need you to lick me off, I've got my heart set on it. What do you want from me?" begged Ashley.

"For real?" he asked in shock.

Ashley nodded.

He grinned.

"OK how about this? I'll lick you off, but then I get to call my girlfriend or my roommate and they get to watch. No - they get to fuck you too. In addition you never wear underwear when you come into this building and I can feel you up whenever I want?"

"You're really going to do what I tell you to?" Ashley beamed.

"Sure, if you live up to your end of the deal," he shot back, amazed that she should agree to his stipulations.

"You're lucky I'm so turned on; now kiss me, right here," Ashley added breathlessly, pushing her hips toward him. "Yesss, dirty boy, lick my pussy, mmmmh, stick your tongue inside me."

Ashley's hips began to shake uncontrollably.

"I love how your tongue feels pushing me apart and inside me. Now put your fingers inside me and suck hard on my little clit!" Ashley groaned writhing on the dryers. "Wait! Wait! Wait!" she cried urgently flipping over onto her knees pushing her ass in his face, while reaching through alternately stroking and slapping her clit. "Come on, lick me, I'm so close you've got to finish me."

She felt his hands pulling her cheeks apart and fingers of both hands sliding into her wet cunt. His tongue flicked her clit then his lips engulfed it pulling hard.

"One more thing, Mickey likes doing it, but you have to do it also for our deal. Lick it. No higher. Listen I want you to stick your tongue in my asshole, or there's no deal. Yesss, yes, ahh fuck! You are such a good boy! I'm cumming all over your hand and you've got that wonderful warm tongue shoved all the way up my ass. Dirty boy, wonderful dirty boy!" Ashley gasped, oblivious to anything but the carnal pleasure.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:55 PM
For his part, he was summoned and Ashley enveloped his whole world. He took her without his girlfriend or his roommate. She was captivating and a willing participant to get him off multiple times. She encouraged him to enable her own continuous orgasm, and forbade nothing. His first load came moments after he began slamming all of the way into her pussy from behind. With cum still leaking out his nearly completely erect cock, he rubbed it up and down her slit, pausing momentarily as he touched a pearl of semen to her pink asshole.

Ashley whimpered, "If you fuck my ass..." in a masterful lament that implied inexperience, but demanded action.

His hear rate accelerated, fully engorging his cock as he jacked the last drops of his prior load onto her quivering asshole and spreading them with his purple head. As he lined himself up, her words rang in his ears. Her voice was sexy, her waist was incredible as it tapered in from her hips and her pussy had been everything he'd never had. Large labia that could stretch out more than an inch. He loved sucking on them and uncovering her clit. Now she was offering a new experience and he witnessed in amazement how she fucked back after he'd sunk his dick head into her.

"Rub my pussy!" hissed Ashley as she braced herself on the front of the dryer, thrusting back so he could penetrate her more deeply. His inexperience was obvious, and it turned her on more, instilling a desire to make it more memorable for both. "Do you make your girlfriend suck your cock after you fuck her?" Ashley inquired through ragged breaths. "Would she be turned on seeing you bang me, right here? Putting your dick anywhere you want? Will you make me eat her pussy after you fuck it, and it's all creamy with your stuff?"

Her words were an accelerant. His girlfriend never talked dirty, never sucked him off after sex and was completely against anal sex. Hell! candle light was almost too bright for her. He reached around and marveled at how the back of his fingers could feel his cock inside her. In what seemed like an instant he felt his second load build and explode. A couple of pumps later and he was pulling out, collapsing in a chair.

Ashley had replaced his fingers with her own and fingerfucked her ass, while she looked over her shoulder at him. He was easy to turn on, and he was actually pulling on his dick. She stopped, came over to him and knelt down in front of him, pushing back on his chest. With a wicked smile and her eyes looking down, she sucked his semi-rigid cock into her mouth taking him all the way to his base. As she rolled it around in her mouth she watched intently until his disbelief changed and their gazes locked onto each other.

"Your going to want to tell your friends about this, and that's OK; just remember that our deal is you can feel me up and make me have sex with you whenever we want, but you'll have to lick me all over whenever I say so."

This wasn't the deal, but she was sucking his dick after he had fucked both her pussy and ass, and that kind of amended it. Ashley was gifted, taking him deep and licking and sucking his balls; in nearly no time he felt the urge building and the sensation, but when she stuck out her tongue there wasn't much.

"I think I've drained you," she said coyly and climbed up on the dryer on all fours. "Lick me, and don't stop until I say so," she commanded, offering her ass provocatively.

With an amused grin, he sauntered over and began to tenderly play with her.

"Ohhhhh you can do soft too. You're a man of many talents," Ashley purred.

When he heard the elevator coming down, he whispered, "Someone's coming."

"Don't stop, it feels so good. Lick my asshole!" Ashley injected.

Footsteps were coming down the hall, but he continued incredibly nervous as he glanced to the doorway.

Her hips began to shake again and he could feel her climax approaching. His fingers slid into both orifices and his tongue flicked her clit from side to side. Then he saw the young lady enter the laundry room and stop. Ashley was cumming, loudly and it was obvious that she was unaware of their audience.

The intruder had put down her laundry basket hard making enough noise to alert Ashley, but not before she reached between her legs and pushed his hand deeper into her cunt.

"I thought you were going to warn me if someone was coming?!" Ashley accused. "Oh my God I'm naked and you've got your fingers shoved up my cunt and one in my asshole and you just let someone walk in and see me like this?" She was actually blushing and slipping on her shoes and gathering her shirt as she left him and the other girl standing in bewilderment.

Too stunned to move he stood where he was with wet fingers and glistening lips looking alternately at the doorway and this new girl. The elevator bell rang and he could hear the doors close in the complete silence that fell in the room.

"You really should be more careful," the stranger added.

He abandoned everything in the laundry room, electing to deal with what had just happened and his undone pants while he waited for the elevator in the hallway.

Ashley felt her heart beating a million miles a minute as she stepped off the elevator naked except for her shoes. It had been very exciting and she loved how the other girl had seen her in such a compromising position. She pulled the door shut and slipped onto the bed with Mickey. In several hours it would be light, but she felt relaxed, maybe even sated. It was Sunday; they could sleep as long as they wanted to.


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:56 PM
Love Fell in My Lap

I didn't want to be there.

Despite my objections, the group of crazies that I worked with had abducted me. The week before, I had a knock down drag out argument, losing my girlfriend of seven years after I walked in on her fucking with a couple of studs that she worked with. It was messy. Throwing the interlopers down the stairs and their clothes after them, I told Marcie to pack her shit and get out.

Still a bit raw even now, I was in no mood to have a good time. After a hard evening working the three to eleven shift as a hospital security officer, all I wanted to do was to go home and have a quiet beer or two before turning in. My co-workers would have none of my brooding mood. They seemed to think that a bunch of drunken redneck cowboys and a few long neck beers would cheer me up.

The Carrousel Lounge was one of those Bubba type beer bars that closed at 1:30 am or the third fight, whichever comes first. It was the closest place to the hospital that had live music. Our group had been there about a half-hour when the band finished it's second set of three. It was time for the musicians to come out from behind the chicken wire to take a break, stretching their legs, draining the kidneys, and wetting their whistles.

There was an ocean of people all of a sudden creating an ebb and flow effect between the bar, the johns, and tables. I was just about to leave when I saw the movement from the corner of my eye, but it was too late to react. The beer and the girl dropped in my lap at the same time. Some drunken cowboy had stumbled into her, knocking the girl in my direction. She and I were both soaked with the gallon pitcher of suds she had been carrying. Shaken but unhurt, the girl was looking around for something to crawl under as we both got to our feet.

Her short pixie type haircut had a natural red highlight to it. Petite, about 5' 2" and well proportioned, I was immediately taken by the fair features of this unidentified flying female shivering before me. The girl was wearing cutoff jeans and a white halter top that didn't leave much to the imagination. With her top soaked with the beer she had been carrying made the material of the halter top opaque so I could watch her pink nipples pucker and harden. The wet skin on her bare thighs glistened in the stage lights.

"I told them I didn't want to come, but they dragged me here anyway!" she cried to no one in particular as her companions started to make fun of her and the soaking we both got. I suggested we get some air outside. On the way out, I grabbed John Lombardi's suit jacket, draping it over the girl's shoulders while she retrieved her purse.

As we smoked a cigarette the girl told me that her name was Peggy. We both had lost out on love recently and were smarting over it. When Peggy said that she was getting hungry and needed to go, I offered to take her to Cap'n Billy's, a twenty-four hour restaurant, for an early breakfast. With a nod we were on our way. We got there early; just shy of midnight. Over a couple of omelets we filled in the blanks. She had been dumped and left flat broke with two kids to raise, by a husband that found it more important to catch a buzz than to provide for his family. She was living with her parents to make ends meet. At best it had been a three - ring circus. Peggy worked as a float nurse at another hospital so her hours kept her pretty stressed out. My schedule as a relief security officer was just as crazy. My apartment had seemed empty since my ex--girlfriend left. I was just this side of nuts.

"I really don't want to go home right now, but I can't handle a crowd either. I need some peace and quiet, but I've nowhere else to go." Peggy told me. I wasn't going to let a set up like this go. I suggested my place, half expecting to be turned down. I was surprised when she accepted.

Once inside my apartment, Peggy came alive as she unwound while we talked. The two highballs helped. She found some slow, funky, sultry blues on the radio. The funkier the beat got, the more she swayed and got into the music. We danced for a few minutes before she pushed me back on the couch. "Just watch." She told me. Slowly, she started to peel her top off revealing a pert set of perfectly formed little tits topped with delicate rosebud pink nipples. Peggy danced the bump and grind in front of me just barely brushing me with her body as she moved. She raked her fingernails lightly over my arms and neck. Planting feather light kisses on my face, neck, ears and lips, I felt the passion building within me. Without a word, I swept her into my arms and carried her to the bedroom. We were all over each other. Once free of our clothes, we devoured the moment in passion. Peggy took my cock into her mouth, all the way down her throat to the hilt. I almost came when her lips circled the base of it. She withdrew slowly before impaling herself again.

Sensing my excitement as she withdrew this time, Peggy nipped slightly on the head of my cock with her front teeth. I strong-armed her around so I could get to her pussy. Peggy straddled my face and I buried it in her crotch.

The scent of her sex was driving me wild. I drove my tongue into her pussy as my fingers found her nipples. Peggy moaned as I licked along the inside of her labia. When I finally got to her clit, Peggy sat straight up with such force that she almost broke my neck. It was an intense pace that continued for the better part of two hours. We'd bring each other to the brink, then back off just enough to evade climax. When I couldn't stand it any longer, I pinned Peggy to the bed, and drove my cock into her seeking to relieve my libido.

Without warning, she came. I felt her contractions on my cock, forceful and primal. "I want to take you into my mouth, and suck you dry" she growled from deep inside her throat.

Peggy was like a starved animal as she again devoured my member. Time and time again she took me to the hilt; I could feel the pressure building in my balls. Trying to move away before I exploded into her mouth as she continued to ravage me. Peggy determinedly resisted and took the full force of my eruption as she continued making love to me with her mouth. Finally, I had to stop her. I was spent! I couldn't stand it. Exhausted, we collapsed into each other's arms, letting sleep overtake us. Grateful for the night before, and excited about what I had lucked into, I awoke to find Peggy gone, leaving only a one word note scrawled in lipstick on my bathroom mirror: "Thanks".

Quitting her nursing job, Peggy disappeared. I tried to find her but hit a dead end every time I got a lead. Finally after two years, we "bumped" into each other again. I asked her why she dropped out of sight. Peggy tried to explain, but it was so fragmented I could only piece together an idea of what made her spook.

Peggy had been afraid to let herself get into a relationship again so soon after being dumped. Other than her father, she said that the only men she had known until she met me had seriously abused and used her. I asked for a second chance.

The next two weeks were as intense as our first night together, but Peggy got cold feet again, and this time left for good. I guess that she was just not ready to wade in so deep. I never saw or heard from her again. That was thirty-five years ago, and my heart still skips a beat or two when I remember those days and oh...those nights.


The End

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 09:59 PM
War Games



The first thing I need to tell you is that this really happened. I know it's all very unlikely but remember one in a million chances happen nine times out of ten.

First let me describe myself. My name is Martin.

I'm not exactly what you'd call attractive but then nor am I hideous. My complexion isn't what I'd want it to be but I'm not repugnant as such. Pretty much normal really. Average height but maybe a little short for my weight, if you know what I mean. Oh, and I'm eighteen and, well, a bit geeky if I'm really honest.

When I say geeky, I mean that I spend my time with like-minded peers playing computer games, discussing new technology, the latest episode of Heroes or a comic. What I don't do is anything athletic or anything related to girls.

Girls are completely out-of-bounds. Don't get me wrong, I love girls. I love looking at their pretty radiant faces and their gorgeous beckoning curves. I spend as much time as I can tossing off to my fine collection of pornographic magazines or surfing the most excellent content of the interweb. I am immensely intimately familiar with the anatomy of the female sexual organs, or at least their two-dimensional representations on paper and screen.

But I don't talk to actual real girls because they are terrifying. When a girl talks to me, I get tongue-tied and anxious; I blush like a neon sign and mumble incoherently like an idiot. And, of course, then they laugh at me, not always in an unkind way but alarmingly all the same. Which makes it even worse.

So although I go to a large mixed school with a lot of girls, I stick to my own kind as much as I humanly can, only talking to the opposite sex when absolutely unavoidably forced to do so.

I said I don't do anything athletic which is a bit of a lie. There's one thing I have to do. You see the school I go to is an old-fashioned English public school, although there's no boarding, so we all have to do some extra-curricular stuff such as a sport or, in my case, CCF.

CCF stands for Combined Cadet Force, which is basically a bunch of school-kids playing at being soldiers and the like. I took the CCF option because it was better than a mandatory sport such as Rugby (brutally physical), Cricket (I have no hand-to-eye coordination) or Rowing (just not fit enough).

Instead we get to prance around in a uniform, playing with ancient (unloaded) weapons and pretending we're Rambo. Or in my case perhaps more Rimbaud. Anyway, I'll be honest, I do kind of enjoy the drilling, the shoe polishing and the range shooting. Maybe because you don't have to a physical behemoth to do them so I can compete if that's the right term.

I chose the Army over the RAF because, as far as could see, the RAF cadets don't actually get to go flying; they just talk about it a lot. And anyway their uniform just looks a bit camp. At least as an Army cadet we get a beret and a shiny badge and access to WW2 rifles and big short wave radios.

The bit that really isn't any fun at all though is the exercises. I don't mean press-ups or squat-thrusts, I mean all of us going away for the weekend to some god-forsaken part of Hampshire or Berkshire to run around in the woods firing blanks like we're real soldiers. That's not so bad by itself; what I do object to though is the fact that these exciting episodes are punctuated by hiking for miles lugging around a ridiculously heavy radio pack or a virtually antique yet preposterously weighty .303 rifle which all seems pointless in a world where Land Rovers have been invented and work very well. After all we're only pretending to be soldiers.

But worst of all is the effect of the lack of supervision on my schoolmates. It's not quite Lord of the Flies but there is without a doubt a level of feral regression when you send out a bunch of school-kids and tell them to walk a few miles until they find this other bunch of school-kids and then pretend to fight them. And what's even worse is when you impose a formal command structure.

You see I've been doing this for a good five years now, getting by with the minimum I can in order to satisfy requirements and I've been promoted to Lance-Corporal. For those you not familiar with the ranks of the British Army this is just one step above a Private who are the lowest of the low. All my peers are at least Sergeants if not higher which shows that life really is a popularity contest, I guess.

But what that means is that I've got sixteen-year old kids who outrank me and can order me around when we're on exercise. And of course they do, incessantly, gratuitously and unpleasantly. Little bastards one and all.

Of course there are some teachers who are ex-forces and officers from the Territorial Army involved but they can't cover a hundred cadets over a ten mile by ten mile area, so abuses of power happen.

Which brings me to the exercise I've just been on, the last of the school year and therefore my life.

It was called Operation Bulldog. No idea why, but I suppose you need a macho name for these things. Operation Dahlia just doesn't have the same ring to it.

Anyway, it was in the spring. The weather was dry and reasonably warm, an important consideration when you're sleeping on the ground under an outstretched supposedly waterproof poncho.

It was the last day of the exercise so I couldn't wait to get back home. I was dirty and smelly and tired. Tired as in exhausted but also tired of eating non-specific canned meat and oddly tasteless biscuits, tired of drinking water from streams and tired of, quite literally, shitting in the woods.

Anyway I was in the Green platoon and our mission was to capture the colours of the other two platoons, cleverly named Red and Blue respectively. They were of course trying to do the same thing to us. Cue lots of trekking around trying to find their camp and sitting in the bushes in the vain hope of ambushing someone.

I was lucky in terms of the squad I was in. It was led by Staff Sergeant Andrews and Sergeant McRoss, both of whom were in my year at school and neither of whom felt the particular need to exert their authority by treating anyone like shit. Also we had three cadets, all fourth years, so of around fourteen or fifteen years old.

The other reason I was lucky was because in real life Andrews and McRoss were Jenny Andrews and Chloe McRoss, and they were both breathtakingly lovely. Jenny was tall, blonde and slender, with sparkling blue eyes, endless legs and a stupendous arse. Chloe was darker and a touch shorter but much curvier too, with large boobs, big brown eyes and a generous smile. When she looked at you, it was like she was seeing right into you. She could make me blush just by being in the same room. They were best friends and both were stunning and so spent a lot of time populating my varied and detailed erotic fantasies as objects of the utmost desire.

Now, it was nice to spend time with Jenny and Chloe, but in reality they pretty much ignored me as I didn't seem to be able to talk in their presence which, as you can imagine, precluded much conversation. I, along with the rest of the squad, just followed along as the two of them made all the decisions.

As one of three squads in the Green platoon, we had been assigned with the task of attacking Red's base and capturing their colours, which was basically just a flag. For once, an ambush actually worked. Unfortunately, we were the ambushees rather than the ambushers.

It happened very quickly; all I can really remember is some sort of war-cry being bellowed from my left before two huge blokes tackled me. I didn't put up much of a fight.

Within a few minutes, I was sitting with my back to a tree in a small clearing, my arms tied around the back of it with some blue plastic rope. It wasn't a big tree but it still felt very sturdy. When no-one was looking I tried to move but I couldn't.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 10:01 PM
I was worried. I had been really glad I hadn't been a member of the Red Platoon as all the senior ranks seemed to be composed of ignorant slow-witted bullies. The only thing imaginable that was any worse than being in the platoon was being their prisoner.

Not that they would physically torture me in any permanently harmful way. But, in my role as a natural victim, I didn't think I would be enjoying the next few hours much.

The two oafs who had so triumphantly captured me were actually a couple of years younger than me but they didn't hold back with their insults and empty, I hoped, promises of brutality.

We were interrupted a few minutes after my ignominious detainment when another four meat-headed morons turned up, dragging the struggling Chloe and Jenny between them. It looked like the rest of the squad had managed to get away, the cowards.

I have to say they put up a real fight of it, much more than I did. Maybe it was because they didn't think they would be struck in return, but they kicked and screamed and punched heroically until their hands were finally tied behind them. They even had to hold Chloe down until she realised that she couldn't get away.

When I saw who was in charge of the Red squad, I realised why they had struggled so much.

Kenny Carter was captain of the school rugby and cricket teams; he was preposterously handsome and outlandishly muscular; he was head of the Army section of the CCF, ranked as a Sergeant-Major. And he was a complete twat.

Don't get me wrong, this isn't about jealousy, although I'd be lying if I said I wasn't jealous of his good looks and popularity. It's just that Kenny was an unpleasant bully, someone who enjoyed a bit of casual cruelty, verbal or physical. He wasn't stupid either which just made him better at being a wanker.

And for some reason girls weren't able to see past his impossibly good-looking exterior to the ugliness inside. In fact the lovely flawless Jenny and he had been going out for a couple of years. They were the perfect couple, successful and attractive, the Posh & Becks of the school.

However, it was rumoured that they'd had a big fight and had split up acrimoniously only days before. Which was why, I guessed, Jenny looked so pissed off to have been caught, beyond any of the more obvious reasons.

If Kenny had had a moustache, he'd have been twirling it fiendishly. "Hello, Jenny. What a lucky surprise," he said.

"Get off, you bastard!" Jenny kicked at one the grunts who were holding her.

"It's all right, let go of her," Kenny ordered smoothly. The two girls were surrounded by them now.

"What do you want, Kenny?" Chloe asked, her voice steady.

"Oh, I don't know, Chloe," Kenny teased unpleasantly. He stepped behind her and put his arms around her slim waist before beginning to unbutton her camouflage jacket.

Chloe flinched but still looked relatively composed. "Stop that," she said tensely.

Jenny wasn't as calm. "Leave her alone!" she screeched before trying unsuccessfully to kick him.

"Tie her legs together," Kenny instructed and she was immediately hobbled by his henchmen, using more of the blue plastic rope.

Kenny had now pulled Chloe's jacket open to reveal a green vest, snugly enclosing her remarkably big tits. His hands slid up her body to fondle her breasts, causing her to scream involuntarily.

"Kenny, leave her alone. She's never done anything to you," Jenny begged once more.

Kenny gave Chloe's boobs a final squeeze before turning to Jenny.

"No, she hasn't. I just thought she might be a bit more up for it than you, you frigid bitch," he hissed at her as he moved towards her.

Jenny tried to step back but her legs were tied together above the ankle leaving only a few inches between them. She fell back on her delicious bum causing the boys to laugh spitefully.

Kenny was down on her in an instant, again unbuttoning her jacket to reveal a tight green t-shirt. Jenny's boobs weren't as abundant as Chloe's fine bosom but were still a good handful. This time his fondling appeared more forceful and cruel as he pinched her nipples unkindly.

"I'm going to have some fun with you, Jenny," he promised her.

Now you might wonder what I'd been doing while this unpleasant scene unfolded.

It seemed that everyone had forgotten I was there and, not being the most forthcoming, I hadn't done anything to remind them of my presence. I was caught between two overwhelming feelings: disgust at this cruel spectacle and excitement at seeing two beautiful girls' boobs being groped.

Yes, I know how wrong it was but I couldn't help it. I'm not proud about how I felt but at least I then tried to do something to improve the situation

I could feel a righteous anger building in me as Kenny slid a hand down around Jenny's hips to squeeze her bottom. But I had no idea what to do. I took a deep breath and then another as I furiously tried to think of a solution, some way to stop things turning even more nasty.

In the end, going for a simple direct resolution, I blurted out, "Stop that." Please don't underestimate how difficult it was do that, no matter how inane an option it was. But at least I had made an effort to say how I felt.

So I was little upset that no-one seemed to have heard me. I tried it again this time with some force behind my voice.

"Fucking stop that!" I screamed at the top of my voice.

They all turned to look at me. Jenny looked wide-eyed and terrified. Chloe gave me the ghost of a smile. Kenny sneered at me contemptuously,

"Or what?" he said, striding over to tower above me.

I'm not sure where I got the courage from but I managed to splutter an ineffectual answer. "Or you'll be in trouble, you, you, you bastard," I threatened.

Kenny stepped back with a puzzled expression as if he'd just met a talking labrador. He looked around briefly before kicking me in the stomach.

It hurt.

Let me say that again with the proper emphasis; it really really really fucking hurt!

His goons laughed as he strode back to the girls.

"Right tie her legs up too," he ordered gesturing to the admirably lovely Chloe. "We're going to go and get the Blue flag and then the Green one. And when we're back, we're going to continue our discussion in private," he warned Jenny pointedly, stroking her hair menacingly.

The Red squad gathered their gear and loped off in the direction of the Blue camp, boasting about what they would do when they were back. Listening to their comments, it seemed that Chloe was as much at threat as Jenny.

Once they were gone the girls tried to stand but found that they could only stagger a few tiny steps before falling again.

"Oh shit, shit, shit," Jenny cursed as she tried to pull her wrists out their bindings. "It's no bloody use, there's no way I can get my fucking hands out." You could tell she was maybe a touch stressed.

Chloe was calmer but I could tell she was angry. "Those arseholes," she said, rolling her head from side-to-side in obvious discomfort. "They really hurt my neck."

"Are you all right?" Jenny asked.

"Yeah, I'm OK. It's just a bit sore. Right, it'll take half an hour to get to the Blue camp and back. And then another half an hour and back to our camp. Let's just think about what we can do to get away."

"It's all right for you," Jenny replied acerbically. "You're going to get away with a bit of a groping. Kenny's going to rape me when he gets back. I could see it in his eyes!" Jenny tried to crawl along the floor but struggled to a halt, sobbing uncontrollably.

Chloe sighed. "Jenny, it's OK. Come on, there's no point in panicking. We just need to think. Perhaps we can wait for a few minutes and then shout for help."

"You don't understand, Chloe," Jenny whined. "You know why we broke up. He wanted to have full sex and for me to, you know, give him head; but I didn't want to. So he dumped me and went off with that slag Katy Beckford!" Interesting gossip, I thought. "But he always gets what he wants. I wouldn't be surprised if he's been planning this ever since we broke up," she continued pathetically.

They prattled on for a while in a similar vein.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 10:02 PM
While all this was going on, I was recovering from being winded by Kenny's boot. Despite my heroic, crucial and painful intervention they seemed to have overlooked me once more.

I cleared my throat causing them to jump.

"Oh shit, Martin. I forgot you were there," Jenny said. Told you so.

Chloe was a little more sympathetic. She tottered over to me before collapsing down next to me. "Sorry, Martin, are you OK? Thanks for stepping in earlier. If you hadn't interrupted, I think they might have got carried away," she breathed. Her eyes were soft and brown and warm. God, she was hot.

I immediately blushed and began to stutter incomprehensively.

Chloe just smiled at me. It wasn't an oh-my-god-what-a-nerdy-idiot kind of smile more of an it's-ok-calm-down-we're-all-friends-here-I-promise-not-to-bite type of smile. At least it had the immediate effect of making me feel better.

"It's fine, I'm OK," I replied bravely.

"Oh, good. He really gave you a whack, didn't he?" she asked concernedly.

"Yes, but it's all right," I said, soldiering on, quite literally.

Jenny interrupted. "What the fuck are you talking to him for? Don't you understand, we need to get away! He's going to be no fucking help!" she ranted.

You can really go off people, can't you?

"Jenny, please. If he hadn't distracted Kenny, you might already have lost your precious virginity!" Chloe replied with sterling judgement.

"Oh, for fuck's sake, Chloe. Let's just get away, you stupid slut. You might like to shag around, but I'm not going to wait around here to be used by that git!" she cried.

Chloe looked at her evenly, stonily silent, but I could tell she was furious. Obviously, so could Jenny.

"Sorry, Chloe. I didn't mean that. I'm just terrified..." she started but was interrupted.

"Stupid Slut? Shag around?" Chloe's look was as frosty as a really really frosty thing.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean it like that. It's just that I'm not as experienced as you. The whole thing just petrifies me," Jenny apologised.

Wow. So Jenny was a virgin and Chloe was 'experienced'. Fantastic, I thought, already reordering my fantasies, ready for when I was alone with my right hand.

I decided to interject.

"Um, if it helps, I might be able to help us escape," I said.

They both looked at me.

"What do you mean?" Jenny asked.

"Um, it's just that, I've got a knife," I said.

"Oh, Martin! I could kiss you!" Chloe said her eyes bright, with perhaps just a touch of worship in them.

"Really?" I squeaked, stunned by the thought of kissing this soft-lipped perfect-figured stunner.

"Really," she laughed. "In fact get us out of this and I'll do a damn sight more!"

"Where is it?" said Jenny, rudely interrupting my reverie.

"Oh, um, it's here, strapped to the inside of my left thigh. It's a steak knife." Now, you might ask why I had a steak knife strapped to the inside of my thigh. First of all, if I'd had access to a proper hunting knife then I'd have used that. However such things aren't so easy to come by for middle-class schoolboys in the Home Counties of England so I'd made do with stealing a steak knife from home.

And the reason I'd strapped it there wasn't because I'd really thought I'd ever need it but you just never know, do you? And anyway it made me feel big and manly and dangerous.

"Your thigh, why your thigh?" Jenny asked ungratefully.

"So that it wouldn't be found in a search. And it wasn't!" I replied, amazed at my lack of temerity. Maybe this talking-to-girls lark wasn't as difficult as I'd imagined.

Chloe was a lot more positive. "Who cares why? The question is how do we get to it?"

This was a fair question. My arms were tied behind the tree. The girls could hardly walk and their hands were tied at the wrists behind their backs. This wouldn't be easy or, indeed, allow much personal space.

They shuffled closer on their knees and had a good look at my crotch. I had often dreamt of such moments but these weren't quite the circumstances I'd imagined.

After an embarrassing inspection, Chloe spoke. "Well, we're just going to have pull his trousers down to get the knife."

It's funny but if you'd asked me how I would have felt to hear Chloe McRoss say she wanted to pull my trousers down then I don't think my reply would have been absolute terror. But it was.

Because I knew exactly what would happen if these two young goddesses started to fumble at my crotch. I would get an erection. And then surely my life would be over in a storm of humiliation. I could see it now as word spread across the school about Martin's hard-on. Oh, the shame.

"No, you can't!" I said, pulling my knees up to my chest defensively.

The girls looked at each other before some unspoken agreement saw Jenny shuffling a touch closer so that her face was a foot away from mine. Her eyes were ever so blue.

"Please, Martin. I'm really sorry I was rude to you. I'm just very frightened. But I really need you to be my hero," she said. I noticed Chloe raise an eyebrow sardonically at this shameless attempt to manipulate me.

Even so, I blushed once more and smiled inanely. "Um, OK," I agreed because right at that very moment I would have done anything for her.

"Thanks, Martin," Jenny said before turning on the spot laboriously on her knees to face away from me.

"Chloe, help me" she said as I opened and extended my legs.

Chloe sighed, "OK, back a bit, bit more right, you're there."

Jenny shuffled back a touch more until her hands they were groping at my lower stomach. She could move them reasonably freely as they were bound at the wrist. "Where're the laces?" she asked, groping a few inches above my genitals. My cock twitched at her touch. I tried to think of something other than her lovely bottom only inches away from genitals.

"There! You've got it!" Chloe said as Jenny deftly pulled at the loose ends of the drawstring to undo the bow holding up my green lightweight trousers.

It took a lot longer to undo the button though and, by the time she eventually managed to do so, I was feeling pretty uncomfortable. It wasn't just Jenny's fiddling with my trousers or her peachy bottom enclosed so cosily in her khakis either. Chloe was leaning in close guiding Jenny's scrabbling and her jacket was open giving me a wonderful view of her magnificent bosom under her green vest. Considering her trim waist and slender legs, she really did have enormous tits.

"Jenny, please, I think you should stop," I warned.

"It's OK, I'm nearly done," she replied obliviously.

My cock had got harder and harder even though I was doing my best to distract myself by thinking about Mrs. Thatcher nude and trying to recite the Arsenal first XI.

Luckily it wasn't too obvious as it was pointing down my left leg, trapped by my boxer shorts.

However as Jenny managed to get hold of my flies to tug them down, I could tell that Chloe had noticed my predicament.

I looked into her big brown eyes in a panic knowing that any second now my erection would be fairly obvious to both of them even if it were inside my underwear.

And then Chloe made everything worse. She glanced at the bulge down my leg and smiled, before pushing her chest out and deliberately and lasciviously licking her lips. My hard-on reached its maximum dimensions instantly.

"Oh fuck," I said just as Jenny grabbed hold of my trousers and pulled them down hard.

Unfortunately she grabbed a handful of my boxers with it and, although the lightweights came down enough to expose the top of the knife, my cock exploded out of my shorts like a startled pheasant.

Chloe's eyes widened as Jenny, still unaware of my exposure, fumbled around behind her. "Where is it?" she asked, trying to find the knife.

It took a few seconds for her to realise what she was holding as her hands came down around my straining stiffy. I didn't disabuse her as her soft fingers felt divine as they gently and quizzically clasped my cock, squeezing perplexedly.

"Oh, fuck!" I sighed.

When she did finally comprehend that she was holding my dick, she shot forward in a panic. "Oh my god!" she screeched as she fell unceremoniously flat on her face.

Chloe giggled maniacally as Jenny turned to gaze at my cock in utter disgust. Then she looked up at me like I'd shat in her porridge.

"You animal," she said emotionally.

"I'm sorry! I couldn't help it. I told you to stop. I'm not used to anyone touching me there!" I said.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 10:03 PM
Jenny shook her head incredulously as she stared at my erection.

She turned to the hysterical Chloe. "And you! You could have warned me. This just isn't funny!"

However, Chloe obviously thought that it was as she rolled around in uninhibited mirth.

"You, you, should have seen your face when you got hold of it" she eventually gasped. Jenny didn't crack a smile.

I was feeling highly embarrassed as my erect penis stood proudly exposed but at the same time elated. After all Jenny Andrews, the gorgeous willowy blonde babe Jenny Andrews had just held my cock. In her actual real hands. Still the situation was awkward to say the least.

"What do we do now?" Jenny asked after Chloe had eventually composed herself.

"I suppose we get the knife," Chloe said, leaning in close to have a look at how it was strapped to my thigh. "Wow, Martin, you've got a big one."

"Really?" I asked incredulously.

"Yeah. It's the biggest I've ever seen," she said with perhaps a touch of enthusiasm in her voice. For the first time ever, I felt proud of part of my body. Chloe McRoss had said I had a big cock!

"She should know," Jenny said bitchily. "And I'm going anywhere near that," she added firmly.

Chloe raised her eyebrow again. Fuck, she was beautiful. "In which case it looks like Kenny will be back in ten minutes to find you here and Martin's cock waving around in the wind. I, for one, am not keen on that situation." She gave me a surreptitious wink. My cock twitched in response.

Jenny looked defeated. "It's just that I don't want to touch..." she spluttered to a halt.

"Come on, Jenny," Chloe said. "It's just a cock. You gave Kenny handjobs didn't you?"

"Yes, but I fancied Kenny. This is different. Anyway, why don't you get it? You've felt loads more than me," Jenny challenged, unwisely in my opinion.

Chloe's eyes flashed briefly in annoyance. I decided that I would never want to get on the wrong side of her.

"Let's do it together," Chloe suggested after a moment. Jenny nodded.

They actually managed to get the knife off my thigh disappointingly quickly, although Chloe gave my cock a little friendly squeeze as they did so. I couldn't see her face but I think it might have been deliberate. In any case it certainly had the result of keeping me hard and proud.

"Ow!" I squawked as they ripped the surgical tape off my leg to release the knife, taking half my leg hair with it.

"Oops! Sorry, Martin, I'll kiss it better later," Chloe teased, unnecessarily but with an affectionate smile.

"What do we do now?" Jenny asked, looking at the slightly blunt and somewhat pathetic steak knife.

Chloe thought briefly. "It depends. If they're going to our camp directly then they'll be back in about thirty-five minutes. But if they go via here they could be here in five minutes."

Jenny shook her head. "It's on the way. They'll come back here first," she said resignedly.

Chloe agreed, "I think so too. And I think it's going to take more than five minutes to cut through these ropes even if we free only one of us. Which means we need to hide the knife and put Martin back into his pants and do him up before they get back. And then when they go off to our camp we can get away."

Jenny stared aghast at my erection but nodded.

Chloe looked me in the eye. "Martin, be honest, is it going to go soft by itself?"

"No," I answered honestly.

"Right, Jenny, we're going to have to help him because there's no way we'll be able to get it back in like that," Chloe said.

"Oh, my god," Jenny cursed. "Chloe, please will you do it?"

Chloe frowned at her but said, "I'll start it off but you might have to help, Jenny. After all this is all your ex-boyfriend's fault," she chastised. I thought that this was a little disingenuous as Chloe had seemed to have gone out of her way to make and keep me hard but I decided not to contradict her as my heart was in my mouth.

They weren't they really talking about tossing me off, were they?

My question was answered as Chloe shuffled around and grabbed my cock between her two delightful elegant hands. They felt cool and soft and divine.

"Let me know when you're going to come," she warned before beginning to bounce awkwardly on her knees to move her bound hands up and down my shaft.

It's difficult to describe how I felt. It was a mixture of disbelief, pleasure and frustration. It was amazing that I was being masturbated by one of the most beautiful girls in existence but it was also immensely irritating that she couldn't really get hold of me to do it properly.

Chloe rapidly came to the same conclusion. "It's not working, Jenny. I can't get into a proper rhythm. Martin, do you think you'll come if I keep going like this?"

Now, the honest answer was yes. It might not have been as wonderful as it could have been but it was by far the most fabulous feeling I had ever experienced. But I decided to play along and see what would happen if I said no.

Jenny groaned in annoyance at me. "Let me have a go," she said.

Jenny's hands felt just as good and to be fair she put a lot more effort into it even though it was still stilted and clumsy. I could feel myself building up to orgasm but then Chloe leant in towards me behind Jenny's back and mouthed, "Hold on," and then licked her lips slowly.

Although the sight of her long pink tongue sliding over her moist full lips made me even more excited I managed to blurt a lie out to Jenny. "Jenny, it's not working."

She pulled away from me just in time and swore. "Well what the fuck do we do now? They'll be here in a few minutes!" she cried in a panic.

Chloe glanced up at me briefly before saying, "There's one more thing we can try. We could use our mouths."

Jenny looked at her in absolute revulsion. "You have got to be kidding. I'm never ever going to put that thing in my mouth. You can do it if you want to."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-05-2008, 10:04 PM
Chloe finally allowed her annoyance to show. "Well, fine. I'd be happy to do it but my neck hurts from when your ex's goons attacked me so I can't do it by myself. Let's just sit here and wait for them to come back and find Martin with his cock sticking out. I can't wait to see how Kenny reacts. I wonder what position he's going to take you in? I'd guess from behind as he seems to love your arse." she finished acerbically. What a girl.

Jenny looked extremely distressed and I almost felt sorry for her. I was about to say something when she nodded. "Chloe, show me what to do."

Oh fuck, I thought. She wasn't really going to, was she?

Chloe gave me a quick satisfied smile before bringing her head down so that she was a few inches from my cock. "I'll start him off, Jenny. I know you've never done it before but it's really easy." Her breath tickled me as she spoke.

As Jenny watched on, Chloe looked up at me and slowly, deliberately slid her mouth down over my cock, pulling my foreskin down with her lips. She swirled her tongue around my knob, grimacing slightly at the taste - after all I'd not had shower for two days. Despite this she unhurriedly moved her mouth up and down, smiling at me around her mouthful of cock.

It felt better than I had ever imagined. I mean I'd always thought it would feel good but this really was way way beyond anything I could have dreamt. Her mouth was hot and wet and tight around me.

When she broke off suddenly, I groaned in frustration.

"Go on, Jenny," Chloe said. "I've started it off for you but my neck hurts..."

Jenny's eyes were wide with apprehension but as her mouth enclosed me, for some reason, my sympathy for her disappeared to be replaced by unmitigated bliss.

"That's it, move up and down and lick him with your tongue," Chloe directed with a smug smirk.

Jenny did as advised and it blew my mind. "Oh fuck, oh fuck yes," I moaned as she closed her eyes tight and bobbed her head frantically,

You could tell she wasn't as experienced as Chloe but it still felt astonishingly marvellous.

"That's it keep sucking hard. He's getting close," Chloe offered helpfully and she was right.

"When he comes, make sure none of it escapes. It'll be obvious if any spunk drops on his trousers," Chloe warned causing Jenny to moan in alarm, probably at the thought of a mouthful of my gunk. However probably because she didn't have much of an option, she kept going.

Unfortunately for Jenny, when I did come it was the most explosive orgasm of my life. I spurted and spunked repeatedly, filling her pretty virgin mouth with my jism. Rather sportingly she kept bobbing her head gently until I had completely finished after which she spat it all onto the ground in disgust.

"Oh, my god, that was horrible," she complained. I have to say I disagreed with her.

Chloe gave me a huge smug smile before the two of them tried to get me back into a presentable state.

They weren't able to lace or button up my trousers but as they managed to pull the top of my jacket down enough so it wasn't obvious. The knife was hidden underneath my bottom and we were ready a good five minutes before anyone came back, more than enough time for us to have cut through at least one set of ropes if we'd started right at the beginning. I decided not to mention this.

Kenny and his thugs came back in triumph with the captured Blue standard. They seemed to be excited about the prospect of getting the Green flag but Kenny still had time to abuse Jenny a little more. This time she didn't particularly struggle.

In fact when he squeezed her tits, she just looked him in the eye challengingly. And when he tried to kiss her, she just opened her mouth for a long lingering snog. Kenny gave a mild grimace at Jenny's bad breath but I guess he just thought it was a consequence of being on exercise for two days rather than the slightly more remote possibility that she'd just sucked me off.

"You evil cow!" Chloe exclaimed after the Red squad had left for their next acquisition.

Jenny burst into a fit of giggles. "I know! He always used to go on at me so much to suck his cock, I just thought he should find out what it tasted like," she sniggered wickedly.

And really that's the tale apart from a few loose ends, I suppose.

Jenny managed to saw through Chloe's ropes pretty quickly and we were all free very soon afterwards. We even managed to win the exercise because we'd seen where Kenny had stashed the Blue flag and we were able to find the Red one too, so we were the heroes of the platoon.

Not that I really cared. All I could think about were those big brown smiling eyes. Apart from when I was thinking about those sparkling blue ones. Oh and those hot wet mouths. And those big firm tits. In any case, I had a lot of nice things to think about and I did it incessantly.

Jenny extracted a promise from both Chloe and I that we would never tell anyone about what had happened but she seemed a lot more relaxed as soon as she was out of Kenny's power. When I saw her at school that week, she even made a few jokes about what happened.

However, in the end, despite having come in Jenny's perfect mouth it was Chloe with whom I became friends. In fact we actually went out for a few months or at least we had a private series of casual sexual encounters as, if truth be told, she didn't really seem too keen to be seen out with me in public.

Not that I was complaining. It was nice to be wanted even if it was only for my body. I decided not to feel cheap or offended. In any case, she taught me an awful lot and gave me real enduring confidence.

So now although I'm still a nerd, I'm a confident one.

And that's my story. Every word absolutely true even if it might all be very unlikely. Believe me.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 01:51 PM
The Black Bikini

The ringing telephone made Teqi Watson frown as she worked on a cake that would go the local library for its annual fund raiser. She had three more already finished, but this one was special and she wanted to get it right the first time. Another sharp ring from the shop phone made her hand jump and she cursed as saw the letting become a mass blob of golden frosting. "Damn." Wiping her hands, she reached for the phone and growled as she answered it. "TEQI'S CAKE SHACK. SPECIALTY CAKES MADE TO ORDER."

"Teqi, it's Jazz, we...umm...we can't find Hopper." Teqi's older sister sounded frantic. "We've looked everywhere, Jimmy said he saw him about an hour ago, talking to some man on the beach here, then that was it, and no one has seen him since."

The worse known fear a mother can feel clutched at Teqi as she took in the news her son was missing. "You lost my son!!!!!!! Jasmine, why weren't you watching him, what were you doing...no don't answer that, I forgot that Richie is with you." That was her sister's latest lover and of course Jazz wouldn't be watching as closely as she should. They would be too busy swallowing each other's tongues. "I'll be right there, where are you?"

"Paradise Cove, right under that new house they built here last year. The owner gave us permission to come down and..."

God, Teqi groaned, not that place again. She had to have been the only person in town who cheered when a developer got the land somehow and threw up a number of expensive homes over looking it, pretty much cutting off public access. It seemed to be intent on causing her grief though no matter what. First pain and humiliation, the loss of her virginity and a man who had made her feel like something worthwhile. It had given her Hopper though, and now it threatened to take him away.

Pulling off her apron, she went to the front of the shop and looked at Mrs. Ames, her clerk. "Ann, I need to go out for a while, Jazz has lost my son out at Paradise Cove, and can you lock up if I'm not back by closing time?"

Ann Ames nodded. "I'm sure he's fine Teqi, the water is calm there and since they built those houses no one goes in the old caves any more."

No, no one went in the caves anymore. Once they had served as shelter for the sudden rain storms that came up on the Oregon coast, and for others they had become the only part of the cove to offer any hint of privacy for lovers. Thinking about it, she was sure that Jazz and Richie hadn't noticed her son wander off because they had no doubt been in one of them. Honestly, she was going to kill her sister. Didn't Jazz watch the news, read the paper?

Part of her wanted to panic while the more reasonable side of her told her that Hopper was a eleven years old boy with a good head on his shoulders. He knew what to do in almost any emergency and what to do if someone tried to snatch him. Still, she felt a fear that refused to go away. God, no, not Hopper, she was all he had. More then she had ever expected in her life. She had taken on the whole world to bring him life and she refused to let him be taken from her so easy.

As she drove memories flooded over her. Back over a decade ago to her eighteenth birthday; this was when Jazz had given her the black bikini. She had looked at her older sister like she was crazy, there was no way she was ever going to wear it, her sister might like showing off her over abundant body in things like that, but not her. She didn't like being tall and full figured. Maybe if she had been older, had learned to accept what god had given her as Jazz had, but she hadn't. It was bad enough that despite the body from hell, she was beautiful, as beautiful as Jazz and the rest of her female relation. No woman in the Watson clan was ugly at all. Their mother, a tall, slender woman with bright blue eyes and striking white blonde hair that showed her Viking heritage, had been born with perfect features. The well shaped cheekbones, the full lips, the long slender nose, and slightly almond shaped eyes. Her face had been kissed with a golden glow that lasted year round.

From their father Tony, they had gotten his height as well and his bulk. Jazz and Teqi both had his striking black hair and their skin tone was a shade paler then his, making their violet eyes stand out even more. The two of them were almost twins despite being born five years apart with a brother in between. Jazz had always been more out going then Teqi and still was. She had been married twice, had known more lovers then her sister cared to count and was raising three sons from three different men. Teqi knew her sister's goal was to have a girl, and wasn't going to stop until she did.

Teqi would have liked to have a daughter, but she didn't mind having a son. Hopper was tall and slender for his age, and more like his missing father then he was like her. Andy had been tall like her, and slender but with broad muscular shoulders and they tapered down to a pair of nicely narrow hips that had fit between her thighs quite nicely. She had liked how his sandy colored hair and bright green eyes fit his freckled face and his mouth had felt on hers.

Catching where her mind was going Teqi frowned. This was not the time to be remembering how good he had fucked her that first time; making her loss of virginity more like a celebration of life then anything else. She preferred to remember at night, when the air was still and quiet and she lay back in her bed, naked while her fingers explored her in the way his had. Remembering how he had sucked on her nipples until they were hard little rocks and he had put his hand between her legs and stroked her throbbing clit until she had felt like she would go mad. How as she had cum for the first time while he had licked and sucked her clit over and over while his long fingers pumped in and out of her wet pussy.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 01:52 PM
She could still feel at times how his long, slender cock had felt as he slammed it past her barrier and took it away for ever. In the throes of cumming with more power then anything she had ever felt; the pain had been nothing. Instead she had wrapped her long legs around his waist and started to fuck him back as if she had been doing it forever. After wards he had just held her until they were both ready for more and spent the entire night in that cave making love.

After he had left like other summer visitors to her town, she had thought how funny it was that he had been the one who she did it with. After all, her whole summer had been ruined by his sister and a group of her friends. Just two days before, she had gone to the beach with her sister and while Jazz went off with her current boyfriend Teqi had laid on a blanket trying to work on her tan. His kid sister and her friends had made sarcastic remarks about the bikini and her size every time they went by, which had been nothing new in her life. Especially from girls like them with perfect bodies and the sun bleached blonde California looks.

The worst of it had come when she fell asleep lying on her stomach. One of the girls had crept up, untied the sides to the bottom of the suit, and then untied the top at the neck and back. Then they had put cut out letters at the middle of her back and laid them out so they would stand out. When Jazz had come back to the blanket two hours later, it had been her roar that woke Teqi up, causing her to startle and come up to see what was wrong, her suit had fallen off her, and so had the letters "FAT ASS" now burned into her skin. Jazz's boyfriend had been the only one with sense enough to throw a blanket around her, and the laughter of the girls had been all Teqi heard as she ran to the car.

Teqi had refused to go back to the cove for almost a week after that and when Jazz had finally wore her down, she went dressed in jeans and a t-shirt even if the weather was in the nineties. She had been glad to see the girls were gone but been surprised when Andy had come and sat down beside her. He had been the best looking man in the world to her young eyes, and he had actually been smiling at her.

"I came to apologize for what my sister and her friends did to you the other day. They have been shipped home and put on total summer grounding. My mother was so embarrassed, and I never saw my dad so mad in my life. We tried to find out who you were and where you lived, but no one would tell us, the girls seemed to have pissed off a lot of the locals with their little stunt."

That hadn't surprised Teqi when she thought about it. The local folks were all close knit and stuck together against the summer crowd who invaded them. "Well, tell your folks I appreciate their concern, but it's nothing new, I didn't want to wear the damn thing anyway. But telling my sister Jazz no is like trying to tell a seagull it can't eat fish."

"Well, still, I liked it. It would have never happened if I hadn't left to go have a couple beers with a guy I met fishing down at the pier. I'm Andy, by the way, Andy Montrose, and you are...?" He held out his hand.

"Teqi Watson, my folks own the bakery in town." They had shook hands, and Teqi had felt a reluctance to give his back, not that he had seemed to mind.

"Teqi, that is a cool name, but I've never heard it before..."

She had smiled shyly then. "Its short for Tequila, mom swears the night she got pregnant with me was the night her and dad were at the bar drinking Tequila Sunrises. So, hence my full name is Tequila Sunrise Watson."

Andy had nodded. "I like that, it's totally original. What is Jazz's?"

"Jasmine Wildwood Watson, we have a brother name Whiskey Sour and a sister named Southern Comfort...my folks drink a lot..." She had seen him laugh at that, and had thought it was the most wonderful sound in the world.

They had spent the afternoon talking and she had discovered he was in his third year of college at UCLA. He had spent seven years in the Army before he had decided not to reenlist again, and had started college after a year of becoming unmilitary. "So," he had told her, "that means that I am twenty nine years old. The oldest of four kids and not inclined to play stupid games."

No, he hadn't been and when Jazz came back with her boyfriend from exploring one of the caves, it had been close to dinner time. Andy had taken them out for burgers and afterwards they had gotten beer and gone back to the cove. He had been curious about the caves and armed with flashlights and the beer the four of them had went to the one Jazz preferred. They had built a small fire and settled back to drink beer and just relax, it had gone that way until Jazz and Phil had decided to start to play and they had not been very private about it.

She had been young but not stupid and when she saw the bulge in his jeans, she knew Andy was getting horny. The problem was so was Teqi. So, she had settled closer to him and let her hand accidently slip down to the bulge. That had been all she needed to do, he had looked at her with a smile and closed his hand over hers. As she had rubbed it softly, he had bent his head and kissed her slowly.

At least it had started out slow, but it had become more heated and more demanding from both of them. Soon her tee shirt and bra had landed somewhere else along with his shirt, and they had been as bad as Jazz and Phil, uncaring of anyone nearby. He had kissed her over and over while his hands explored her breasts and the rest of her body in a way that no boy had done it before. Over and over he had whispered how gorgeous she was and how he loved the feel of her body under his hands. He had sucked her nipples and licked and caressed them while she had felt her lower body flood with juices from her pussy. When he finally got her jeans off, he had groaned with pleasure at her moisture.

"My god Teqi, you feel so hot and wet, it's like a rainforest down there, all hot and steamy." Trying to swallow her tongue, he had run his fingers up and down her slick slit and run his thumb over her clit. At the same time she had been stroking and caressing his swollen cock and more then once she had dipped her head to taste it and take it into her mouth. Now, he had looked at her and the unasked question had been in his eyes.

She had sucked him while his fingers worked at her pussy and more then once she felt his fingers probe at both her pussy and her ass hole. She had wanted to tell him he could pop her cherry if he wanted, that she had no need for it around here, but instead he had been easy and gentle with her as she swirled her tongue over his cum filled balls.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 01:53 PM
Suddenly he had gripped her head and put his cock back in her mouth and began to pump in and out. "Oh God Teqi, I'm going to cum honey, I can't wait anymore. I got to cum in your mouth or go crazy..." His first shot had felt like a bullet hitting the back of her throat but she had swallowed him quickly and each shot after that. When it was over, she had expected all of it to be over; instead he had laid her back on the blanket and opened her legs to look down at her pussy. "Hmm, so sweet looking, I need a taste of that. I love sweet pussy Teqi."

She had needed it as well as he got his thumb working on her clit while he used his other hand to send his thumb into her pussy and a finger into her tight ass at the same time. Soon he was fucking her with one hand and sucking and biting at her clit like a mad man. Her moans grew louder and louder as she felt the tension in her build. Then as if she had been hit by a strong ocean breaker, she began to cum, the lava flowing out of her she had cried out not caring that her sister and Phil could hear. "Oh my God, Andy, I'm cumming, yes, I'm cumming and it feels so fucking good, don't stop Andy, please, don't stop."

He had; but only long enough to slam his cock into her and fuck her almost senseless through more cums and hard, relentless fucking. Over and over her cries had echoed in the cave and each time had seemed to drive him on even more until his balls released another full load of cum. "Teqi, I'm cumming honey, I'm cumming in your hot, steamy pussy. I can't stop baby, I can't stop and I don't want to. Fuck me baby, fuck my cock slam your cunt up to meet me baby. I've never fucked a woman like you before, so hot and wet and as hungry for me as I am for you, never dreamed of it being like this with anyone!"

When he had shot his final bit, he had collapsed on her and together they had worked hard to regain their senses. Not that they had stayed sane for long, over and over through the night they had shared the hot sex and loving aftermath until near dawn they had fallen asleep.

She had woken alone, Jazz and Phil still sleep but Andy had been gone. A piece of paper left behind to even tell her it hadn't been a dream.

"Teqi,

My dad came looking for me shortly after the sun came up. I didn't want to leave but we had to head for home today. Vacation time is over love, and I don't know if I'll ever see you again. I know you may not believe this, but I fell in love with you last night. Not a lust -- love kind of thing, but something I've never felt before. So I hope I do see you again and that someday we can be together for more then one night. I'm putting down my name, phone number and address. Call me, write me, and tell me you feel the same. I'll miss you and if we never meet again, know I will always remember and love you.

Love,

Andy"

She had cried then, cried until there was nothing left. Shoving the note in the pocket of her jeans, she had gone out of the cave and into the water of the ocean. God, her night had been so perfect, it had almost felt like a dream. She had known then that no one but Andy could ever make her feel the way he had.

For days she had written him letters, intending to mail them all. But when she had gone to find his note, all she had found was a ball of paper that had gone with her jeans through the washer. A call to UCLA once she discovered she was pregnant had revealed that yes he had been there, but a family emergency had caused him to leave school. No, they couldn't give her his home address or phone number for privacy reasons. No, they didn't know if or when he would be back.

So it had gone for the last twelve years, she had kept Hopper and raised him even while she went to the local college and learned business management, when her grandparents passed away, she had been left enough to start a small business and in the last five years it had done well. The Teqi Cake Shack had a prime spot on Main Street and while she would never be a millionaire, she was comfortable.

Over the years, she had met men, even dated, but none of them had ever come close to how Andy had made her feel that night, and she had never once regretted keeping his child. Now her sister had misplaced him. She felt that same rage and fear in her now as she pulled up behind Jazz's SUV. But where were the police, the Coast Guard? Why was her sister standing on the porch of a house smiling so big and brightly? And where the hell was her son?

Even as she climbed out of the car, a tall, slender body came running from behind his aunt. "Mom!"

They met half way to the porch. "Hopper, where were you? What have you been told about running off...?" Even as she hugged him, her fear made her yell at him almost. "Oh god baby, you scared me half to death."

He looked up at her with beautiful green eyes. "I'm sorry mom; it was Aunt Jazz and Andrew's idea. They wanted a good reason for you to come here today."

"Andrew, who the hell is Andrew, and what do you mean they wanted a good reason...what the hell is going on Jazz?" Her sister was walking toward with a grin on her face.

"Just a misunderstanding sis, come on in though, you have got to see this house. It's gorgeous. Come on, you should be glad Hopper is safe and not in the hands of some pervert."

Teqi wondered what the hell was going on. "I need a drink..." The words slipped out of her mouth even as she crossed the threshold into the most beautiful house she had ever seen. Who ever Andrew was, he had to be rich. Maybe he was a rich pervert.

"Did I hear someone say they needed a drink?" A male voice came from behind a room divider and it was one that sounded oddly familiar to Teqi. Before she could move, a tall, well built man in his late 30's or early 40's appeared in front of her holding a tall glass with a twist of lemon on the edge. "Will a Tequila Sunrise suit you, or will a Whiskey Sour do instead...?" His bright green eyes sparkled as brightly as his son's. "Hello love..."

"Andy?" She looked at him in disbelief, "you're Andrew?"

He nodded. "I plead guilty Teqi, but come on in and sit down before you fall down, you look in shock." He took her arm and led her into a huge living room that overlooked the cove. "I'm sorry we gave you such a fright, but Jazz told me how hard you work and that you would never come out here without a good reason. Hopper was the one who suggested it actually. He is my son isn't he?"

She nodded. "Yes, I tried to get in touch with you as soon as I knew, but they said you left school."

He nodded, looking saddened for a moment. "Dad had a major heart attack at work right after we got home. Threw us all into a state of shock, he passed away right after school started up and I had to take over the family business."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 01:55 PM
Jazz looked at him from narrowed eyes. "He was the developer Teqi. I remembered him as soon as he appeared at that county planning meeting. The one you refused to attend. I still see no reason why you had to build this area up like this Andy..."

He smiled. "You would have preferred it if I just built one big house and left the rest of the area alone? No, I needed you to hate more then me Jasmine. And really, it has helped the area recover in a lot of ways, what I pay in taxes alone helps keep the library more funded then it was. Not to mention better police protection, fire department..."

Teqi saw her sister frown, but knew he was right, this town had been dying and the new construction had brought more then just new residents in, it had helped the economic growth of the whole county. "He's right Jazz, and let it go at that. I'm still mad at you for scaring me so bad and as for you..." She turned her eyes to her son. "No video games for a week. You know better Hopper..."

Her son looked crestfallen. "Can she do that dad? I mean she is my mom, but can't you over rule her or something?"

Andy chuckled. "Sorry son, I'm new at this game, and until I get my bearings I'll leave that up to your mother. Now, why don't you and the boys go play outside while I talk to her?" His eyes flickered to Jazz. "Preferably alone if you please Madame County Commissioner."

Jazz shot him a dirty look. "That is Ms. to you Mr. Montrose. What the hell you saw in him Teqi is beyond me, but who am I to talk. Sit here, have your drink and I'll take Hopper home with me tonight. I think you and Andy have some catching up to do."

When they were alone, Teqi looked at Andy. "Who told Hopper you were his father?"

"I think he guessed, especially when he saw the den. There are a few family photos of me as a boy there, and there was no hiding the resemblance. I've spent most of the day answering his questions about when, why, the whole gambit. He's a smart boy Teqi, you've done well with him, and I only wish I had been here to help. I would have if things hadn't gone the way they did. Lord knows I've wanted to come back a hundred times, but never could for one reason or another. Then I got word about the Cove being put up for sale and I knew it was time I did. So, I bought the land, and sold lots to get the money back. But I always knew that my house, our house, would be over our cave..."

He reached out and stroked her face. "You still look as gorgeous as you did that night, if not even more so. I didn't want to leave you, I even told dad so, but he was so damn stubborn about it all." His eyes darkened. "I even felt guilty about his heart attack because he had it while we were arguing over you. I told him I didn't want to go back to school, that I was going to come back and find you, going to find you and marry you. He kept calling me a fool. Then he just collapsed. To be honest, after that I tried to forget you for a while, but you kept coming back, and over the years I've tried to picture you married, happy with a good man and a house full of kids. But it never worked, I wanted you to be as alone and unhappy as I was. I almost danced with joy when Jazz told me after one of our debates that you were still single, but raising my son. I wanted to come see you, to tell you I hadn't forgot, but she told me no, to wait until the hassles were over and done. That way it would be better for the commissioners and for me."

Teqi smiled. "That sounds like my sister." She rested against his shoulder as he put his arm around her. "You're here now though, and while I am still angry at how you got me here, I am glad you did."

Bending his head down, he looked at her. "So am I..." His mouth was hungry and Teqi felt his passion grow with each passing minute, her's grew as well and when he put her hand on the front of his jeans, she began to caress his swollen cock. When he lifted his head, he smiled at her. "Come on, I want to show you something..."

"Is it something I've already seen once in my life?" She gave him an almost impish smile. Her body was already reacting to the memories his kiss had produced.

He chuckled. "Yeah, actually it is, but I think it needs to be seen again. I know I need to see it again." Taking her hand he led her up a short stair case and into what had to be the master bedroom. On a king sized bed laid a black bikini. "You ran off so fast that it was left behind. My sister took it back to the hotel as a joke, when I found out, I took it away from her, and I've kept it all this time." He smiled sheepishly as he began to unbutton her shirt. "I've had to wash it several times since then, so you'll need to put it back on for a while to get your scent on it again."

Teqi looked at him in surprise. "Andy? You haven't been..."

His smile grew. "Oh yes I have. Almost constantly right after I left here, and now and then I still like to feel it and think of you in the cave while I jack off. It's all I had honey, give me a break okay?" As she nodded, he grinned. "Then will you put it on for me? I remember how hard I got seeing you in it that day. I was torn between meeting the guy from the pier and working on some way to get you out of it before the sun went down."


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 01:56 PM
Teqi looked at the bikini and considered. "It's been twelve years; it may not fit the same. I've taken good care of myself, but still..." He was kissing her throat now as he slipped her shirt off her shoulders. "Andy, you're not letting me think..."

"I know, come on, and try it on, I can be as stubborn as Jazz..." The threat in his voice was clear. "Or I could call and have her come back to help me convince you..."

The last thing Teqi wanted right then was her sister to come back to the house. "Oh god, okay, I'll put it on." Reaching it down, she scooped it up and headed in to what looked like a bathroom. "Be right back."

"Can't I watch?"

"No, not till I know how it fits, you're going to have to suffer." In the bathroom, she looked at the bikini and considered. Fine, she might as well, she decided finally. Undressing the rest of the way, she looked at her body in the full length mirror. Actually her body wasn't much different, maybe even better since she had been running, working out at the gym, and watching her diet. She did know her breasts were bigger and as she put on the top, she knew that was true. It barely covered her now. The panties weren't as bad. And when she came out, she found Andy lying on the bed, nude and looking as good as she remembered. "Uh, thinking ahead?"

He stroked himself and grinned, "wishful thinking?" His eyes moved up and down her body, and there was no missing his cock trying to expand even more. "Oh my god honey, yes. That is so hot; tell me does your pussy still get so hot and steamy?"

It was her turn to look up and down him. "Hmm, maybe you should find out for yourself."

He didn't need a second invitation. Scrambling off the bed, he pulled her to him and shoved his fingers into the bikini bottom. "Oh God yes, so much like a rainforest, but more bare...I like the deforestation." His fingers slipped up and down her wet slit. Kissing her with a hunger she hadn't felt since the first time they had been together, he shoved a finger into her pussy and began to finger fuck her roughly. "Oh my god Teqi, you're so tight, I swear you're tighter then you were the first time I fucked you. God, get on the bed, I been so hungry for you for so long."

She laid back and he worked with fumbling fingers to pull the panties off her. Finally the fabric ripped and he tossed it aside. Teqi barely had time to breathe as he shoved both his thumb and finger into her pussy and ass at the same time while his lips clamped down on her clit. "Oooh my God Andy, yes, been so damn long...do it Andy, fuck me the way you did the first time." She began pushing her pussy into his face and grabbing at his head to keep him there. It had been a while since she had played with herself and she felt her cum begin to build the harder he bit and finger fucked her two holes. "Oh Lord, Andy, yes, so good, so wonderful, I'd almost forgotten how wonderful this was..." She was getting so close now, her body remembering his touch and how he had made her feel. As the waves began to break over her, she arched her body and flooded his face. "Andy, I...I'm cumming..."

He jammed his finger into her harder and as she came he pulled them out quickly to replace his thumb with his cock. As with his fingers; he slammed his cock into her with out stopping; "how long baby, how long since you've felt a cock in you, it doesn't matter, but I need to know."

"Not since you fucked me Andy, there hasn't been anyone but my fingers since you. Never met a man who made me feel the way you did."

"Oh my god baby, so nice to hear, well that will change now, I've wanted you for so long and now I've got you again. I'm going to fill you every night for the rest of our lives, going to fuck this luscious pussy over and over. Oh lord, so fucking tight, I'm going crazy inside you. It feels so good grabbing at me." He kissed her savagely and gripped her ass as he pounded harder and harder into her. When he was close, she felt him groan. "Yes baby, lift your ass to meet me, slam that pussy on to my boiling cock. I'm going to cum Teqi; I'm going to fill your pussy with my hot cum. Oh my fucking god, yes, here it come Teqi. I'm filling you with it, filling the only pussy I've ever really wanted these past years..."

Teqi felt her own body go over again and decided now was not the time to tell him they had done it again. Not having sex had given her no reason for birth control and he hadn't bothered with a condom. Not that she was sure if she was in her fertile period. Well, they would know in about six weeks and if she was, well, they would worry about it then. In the mean time, she would revel in his love making and let Hopper get to know his father, but she was sure either way, they would finally be together.


The End

chickenzip
08-05-2008, 01:58 PM
With all these fans-sex-tic stories, not a single day is bored in SBF...:D

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 02:04 PM
With all these fans-sex-tic stories, not a single day is bored in SBF...:D

Kum Sia for your support RSM !!! ;) :D

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:19 PM
Mercy Date

I ran the lint brush over my coat and turned to see if anything had stuck to my butt. Nope, all clean, so I adjusted my tie one last time and headed to the front door for my date with a teenager.

Yes, teenager. I, a 32 year old confirmed bachelor, had been talked into taking my neighbor's eighteen year old granddaughter to her senior prom.

Rose had moved in with her grandparents when she was ten after her parents had been killed in a car wreck. I had moved into the house behind theirs a few years before, I frequently came over and helped them out. In payment, I got fresh vegetables from their garden and home cooking. I also helped her grandfather build out the basement to make room for her when she moved in.

As a result, she became very shy and tended to play a lot by herself. As she grew into a teenager, she became very studious and very, very geeky. Star Wars figures replaced her Barbie's and WoW replaced a lot of social interaction. As a result, she was her class valedictorian, but she was still a social misfit and outcast.

I drove around the block to their house, parked and walked to the front door carrying a corsage (a purple orchid, her favorite flower and color). I screwed up my resolve and knocked. The night probably would be a short one and I could be home in time to go to the pub and hang with the guys.

The door swung wide and her grandfather greeted me with a strong handshake.

"George! Good to see you," he said, "You clean up good!"

I chuckled "Martin, you see me every day in a suit headed for work,"

"Yep. But," he gestured to my tux, "This is different. Rental?"

"Nope. Mine."

"Always knew you were a classy guy," he replied with a wink. Martin was incorrigible.

"Where's Rose?"

"Oh, you know women. ELAINE! GEORGE IS HERE!"

I had to laugh. Subtle, Martin isn't.

"Be down in a minute!" she yelled back as Martin and I talked about the baseball season.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw movement on the stairs, turned to look and didn't immediately recognize the stunning young lady coming down the stairs as Rose.

She was wearing a deep purple velvet dress, amethyst choker, and flashing a lot of very shapely leg through a slit that ended just above mid thigh. As she reached the landing, I saw that the dress scooped low enough in the front to more than hint at her cleavage. This was the first time I had seen her in makeup and she looked nothing like the gawky teenager I had seen last week headed for school.

She turned, showing that the dress scooped a lot lower in the back than the front.

She looked at me expectantly and staring into her deep brown eyes I realized that her glasses were gone and she had a new, shorter haircut that made her look more sophisticated than when it was long. My God, she was stunning.

"Rose, I-" I stammered, "You're beautiful."

She blushed and I finally noticed her grandmother standing behind her, beaming.

"As a graduation present we let her have lasik and for the prom I took her to a really fancy salon in Buckhead," She said, "I think they did a good job, but it was only uncovering what was already there."

"Definitely," I replied still unable to believe that she was Rose. I remembered the corsage I was holding and held it up for her to see. Her deep brown eyes lit up at when she saw the orchid.

"Mr. Turner," she said, "It's beautiful,"

"George," I said as I opened the box and slipped it onto her left wrist, "Call me George."

"Yep," said Martin, "Otherwise, people are going to look at you funny if you call your date mister," She smiled and blushed again.

"Ready?" I asked, offering her my arm. Slipping her hand in mine, we headed for the door when her grandmother called out, "Picture! Almost forgot,"

She snapped a few pictures and beamed at us, "Such a good-looking couple."

When we walked out and she saw my car, she exclaimed, "Wow! When did you get this?"

"Just took delivery this week. Like?" she nodded.

I opened her door for her and she slid into the leather seat, her legs showing nicely. I walked around to my side, still disbelieving that this was Rose as I slid into my seat.

"You didn't have to do this," she said as we backed out of the driveway, "It would have been fine if I didn't go,"

"Don't be silly," I replied as I kept glancing over to her. Her dress had fallen away from her legs so I had an excellent view of them. (If I didn't drive off the road in distraction.)

"Grandma insisted that I go. She said that I would regret it later if I didn't, so I made her a deal that I would go if she found me a date."

"And she picked me," I said.

"Yes," she replied, blushing again, "She said that you would be a gentleman,"

I chuckled. Obviously she had never met some of the women I had dated or picked up. My bed had been empty for several months and I had been planning on filling it tonight if I was lucky at the bar, but now I wasn't so sure about going. Even if I couldn't take her to bed (Elane and Martin's granddaughter! I yelled at myself in my head), having the company of a beautiful woman was definitely worth the time.

So I wasn't quite ready for what she said next, "You see me in shorts all the time, why do you keep looking at my legs?"

I started at that, I wasn't expecting to get caught looking and for some reason her legs in shorts didn't look as good as they did now.

"Um," I said, "It's different this time,"

"Why?" she asked and I looked over to see if she was serious. She was. I started to wonder if she had gotten "The Talk" from her grandparents.

"You, ah, are wearing a dress and you're going on a date and-"

"Oh, this is about sex, right?"

For the second time in two minutes she startled me, "Haven't your grandparents talked to you about it?"

"Oh yes," she said dismissively, "Be careful, don't have sex until you get married, blah, blah, blah. Everything else I learned from the internet."

And I knew what stuff she could find on the web, "Where did you look?"


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:20 PM
"Kinsey Institute, John Hopkins has a good site, and the British Health Service is really good."

"You never Googled 'sex'?"

"Yes," she said, making a face, "It sent me to porn sites that didn't explain anything. I almost didn't let grandma get me these heels because of it," She wiggled her foot, which I found it vaguely erotic.

"Why?"

"It looked painful and they wore them all the time, even in bed."

I laughed, "You know that's not what really happens."

"Yes," she laughed, "Now I do. For a year I thought women wore them when having sex."

"Only if they don't get around to taking them off," I replied with a grin.

"Huh?"

Oh boy. "If they are in too much of a hurry and they forget or don't care,"

"Why would they..." she said before her eyes went wide and she turned beet red, "Oh!"

"Sorry about the image," I said laughing.

"It's okay," she replied, "I mean, I've always thought of you as Mr. Turner, who lives behind us. Now, I have to think of you as a man with way more experience than me."

"Just think of me as George, your date tonight. That might make it simpler."

"Okay," she said with a smile, "Do my legs really look nice?"

"Oh yes, yes they do,"

"Good. The lady at the spa waxed them and then gave me a Brazilian,"

That caused me to jerk the wheel. Quickly, I made sure there were no cars near us and I looked over at her again.

"A Brazilian?" I asked, knowing full well what one was.

"Yeah," she replied, indicating with her hands a "V" shape in her lap, "They waxed my bikini line and then went, er, further back. What's wrong?"

I had turned back to the road and was muttering under my breath, "granddaughter, granddaughter, granddaughter. Uh nothing. I was just a little, ah, taken aback by your description."

"Oh, dammit," she said still turning red, but a little angrily.

"What's wrong?"

"Oh, I just keep blathering on about things that I shouldn't and it's embarrassing you," she replied, "I'll never get a boyfriend if I don't shut my mouth."

Not thinking, I reached over and patted her on her thigh, "Don't worry, you can talk to me any way you want to."

"Thank you," she said and put her hand over mine, keeping it on her thigh.

We drove the rest of the way to the restaurant in silence and I really believe that she didn't realize the effect it was having on me. As we pulled up to the restaurant, I managed the wheel one handed so I didn't disturb the other.

"Where are we?"

"A nice Italian place I know of that probably won't get much prom traffic."

I parked near the entrance and as I opened my door, I felt her smooth leg for the first time as my hand slid off. Heaven had to feel this soft. I opened her door, helping her out and this time when I offered her my arm, she took it and walked with me, closely pressed to my side. Oh well, I thought, I guess I'll just be a dirty old man tonight. But DO NOT have sex with her!

With that final admonition echoing in my head, we entered the restaurant. Being a semi regular, Tony the maitre'd greeted us and seated us quickly. I two glasses of Chianti along with an appetizer once the waiter came over.

"Wine?" she whispered after he left, "I'm not 21."

"I know," I replied, "But have just one glass with dinner. Italian food doesn't taste right to me without red wine."

"Okay, I'm in your hands tonight." She said with a smile which battered away at my dirty old man limits I had set ten minutes before.

Once the wine arrived, she sipped it and made a face.

"You drink this?"

"It's an acquired taste," I replied savoring the wine.

"Well, I don't think I'll go past this glass then."

True to her word, by the time the appetizer arrived, she had barely touched it. And with the entrée's she didn't have any.

Mind, there was no intention to get her drunk at all. No, she was dressed so sophistically the waiter and maitre'd never questioned her age. Plus, she didn't talk like a teenager; Our conversation ran from current events, politics, and movies, always thoughtful and intelligent. Her age soon slipped to the back of my mind.

"If you will excuse me for a moment," she said as the dessert plates were cleared away, "I need to go to the ladies room."

I watched as she headed to the restroom, noticing that the dress clung to her butt in a way that *should* have shown the outline of her underwear. It didn't. I noticed that Tony had come over and was standing beside me after she had entered the ladies room.

"George, where did you find her?"

"Oh, she lives in my neighborhood,"

"Man, I gotta move to your hood," he said wistfully, "She's something else,"

"Yeah, she is. She's constantly surprising me, making me rethink my first thoughts,"

"And those were?"

I hesitated a moment, telling Tony her age was not a good idea.

"Beauty and no brains," I replied, "She was her class's valedictorian. Had a perfect SAT score,"

"So, she's in school?"

"Yes," I said thinking quickly, "But she's changing come fall. Not sure where she is going to go. I hope its close by," I surprised myself by genuinely wanting that.

"Good luck on that," he said.

"Good luck on what?" Rose said. We both didn't hear her walk up.

"Good luck on your choice of school," I said quickly and Tony nodded.

"Thank you," she replied, "I'm still thinking on it."

"Talk to you later," Tony said to me before turning to Rose and gently taking her hand, "It was very nice meeting you. I hope he brings you back soon,"

She blushed and replied, "Thank you. I hope he does too,"

After I paid the bill and we were outside, I asked her "Did you mean that? About coming back with me?"

She put her arm in mine and said shyly, "Only if you want to,"

I slipped my arm around her waist as we walked to my car, "Of course I do. But there may be complications,"

"I know," she said as I opened her door and helped her in.

My mind was racing as I walked around to my door and got in. I knew then that we were going to go out again and that the resolve I made around her age was crumbling. I looked at her after I got in and on impulse; I leaned over and pressed my lips to hers.

She hesitated a split second, then sighing she leaned into the kiss. My lips parted and my tongue slipped gently into her mouth as my hand slid around the back of her neck to pull her closer. For a moment, she didn't seem to know what to do; then she let her tongue slide over mine and into my mouth. I felt her hand was rubbing my leg, drawing closer and closer to my crotch where my cock had made a tent of my tuxedo trousers and I debated what to do next. Breaking away from our kiss, she moved her mouth to my ear where she kissed and licked it before whispering to me.

"What do we do next?"

I answered by moving her hand onto my cock and she started squeezing it. I let my hand follow the inside of her thigh and under her dress. Her breath quickened as I slid it against her panties and she let out a soft moan as I pressed against them. They were damp and I felt the heat coming from underneath as my fingers slowly rubbed up and down. Her head was buried in my shoulder and I felt her breath coming quicker and quicker as she squeezed my cock with her hand. I was about to slide my fingers underneath her panties when suddenly a car horn started honking nearby and there was a lot of shouting and whistling.

Startled, we looked around frantically and saw a pickup of teenagers that had stopped in front of us and were yelling at us, giving us the thumbs up. Rose gasped, jerking back from me and hid her face in her lap.

"Shit," I growled as I started the car and backed out. Rose kept her head down until after we were out of the parking lot and on the road. I reached over and caressed her shoulder.

"Hey," I whispered, "They're gone," She looked up and I could see she was crying.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:21 PM
"Really?" she sniffed. Slowly she sat back up, taking my hand in hers. I squeezed it tightly.

"Really," I replied, "Sweetheart, they were just stupid teenagers,"

She laughed, "I'm a stupid teenager,"

"Teenager, yes. Stupid, no. And you won't be a teenager forever." I said, taking her hand to kiss it.

She giggled, a pleasant sound to hear, and then looked at me funny.

"What's wrong?"

"You called me 'sweetheart'."

"Yes, yes I did."

"Why?"

"I call all women I care about sweetheart."

She blushed then pulled the visor down, opened the vanity mirror and frowned in annoyance. Taking her purse, she pulled out a compact and a tube of lipstick then started fixing what I messed up.

Scratching my nose, I caught her scent on my fingers and realized how close I had come. I sniffed once more to savor it and let my hand drop to the console between us. She reached over, took it, and put it back on her thigh again.

"I like the feel of you touching me," she said shyly.

"I like touching you," I replied, letting my fingers stroke her skin, curving around inside her thigh and underneath. She finished fixing her makeup and leaned back with a sigh of pleasure. We drove that way for a while, my hand stroking her leg but not going higher than the slit of the dress.

"George?"

"Yes?"

"What are we doing?"

I thought for a moment and then asked, "What do you mean?"

"Us. What happened in the parking lot."

"We were kissing,"

"We were doing a lot more than that,"

"I know. Did I go too far?"

"Maybe. Then maybe I went too far."

"What do you want to do?" I asked, fearing the answer.

"What I want to do? Or what I want you to do?" My heart stopped for a moment.

"Either," I said.

She didn't answer, but she took my hand and moved it slowly higher and under her dress, pressing my fingers against her panties again. I began to stroke them slowly, gliding up and down, then tracing the edge of the fabric all the way around. I glanced over at her; her eyes were half closed, but fluttering. Her mouth was open, tongue darting in and out. I could see her chest rising and falling as she breathed deeply. She lifted her hips, pressing herself against my hand and I pushed gently into the fabric, feeling her folds part under my finger. She gasped and grabbed the armrests tightly.

"Take them off," I said softly.

She nodded, put her hands underneath her dress, pulled her underwear down to her ankles, and slid them over her shoes. I could see that it was a white satin thong before she let it fall to the floor. I put my hand back under her dress and against her pussy again. It was slippery with her fluids and I stroked it, smearing my hand with them. Her skin, smooth under my fingers, was soft to the touch. Roaming upward, the expected tuft of hair was missing. She answered my unspoken question in a husky whisper.

"She gave me a choice and I went smooth just to see what it felt like,"

"And it feels like?" My fingers slid back down and between her mound.

"I'm never going back if I can help it," She gasped then let out a yelp as my finger slid inside her. I moved it up and across the tiny bud at the top, making her jerk as I drew it back and forth.

"Yes! Don't stop! Ohhhh!" she gasped out, her hips lifted off the seat to get more contact with my hand. Suddenly she went rigid for a moment, twitched once, twice, a third and then fell back onto the seat. I removed my hand, bringing it to my nose to better smell her scent, which had filled the car. Heaven. I licked a finger, savoring the salty taste of her, wanting to do the same thing with my tongue.

She sat there, breathing deeply with her eyes closed as we drove down the freeway, streetlights shining in and making interesting shadows. I could see her chest rising and falling with her nipples poking through the dark velvet, making me think about what they would feel and taste like.

"Only my doctor and I have touched me there," she finally said.

"Did you like it?"

"Couldn't you tell?" she laughed.

"Oh yes," I replied, "What are you thinking?" Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her looking out the window.

"Do you really want to know?"

"I wouldn't ask if I didn't."

"I just had the single most pleasurable experience in my life happen to me, I want more and it scares me,"

I nodded, carefully putting my hand back on her thigh again. She covered it with her and gently stroked my fingers.

"I'm on my way to one of the biggest events of high school and I'm terrified,"

"Why? We can go do something else or go home."

She glanced over at me, then down at her lap and our hands.

"I have to be there, I promised Grandma I would go and try to have a good time and I can't look her in the eye and lie," she said, "Which means if she asked me about us, I-I don't know if I could-." Her hand tightened on mine.

"I'm valedictorian and the ass that's our student president wants me to say something so I can embarrass myself."

"Has he seen you recently?"

She smiled, "No. I think he is in for a surprise."

"Anything else on your mind?"

"I think that's enough!" she laughed.

"Okay, here's what I think we should do," I said.

"We go to the prom and don't tell anyone we don't have to about your makeover," she nodded, "Make your speech short and sweet. Two or three sentences," she nodded again, "We worry about telling your grandmother later."

She nodded then said, "What about us?"

"What happens happens and I treat you like the lady that you are. In bed and out of it,"

"What if I find out that I like something weird, like being called a whore, spanking or being tied up?"

"Do you?"

"I don't know. I've seen websites on it, but I didn't understand it."

"Then if it takes me bending you over my knee, paddling your ass, and calling you a filthy little whore to make you happy, I'll do it."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:22 PM
"I don't think I'll want you to do that," She laughed and then asked, "Have you done that?"

"Oh yes," I replied, "Had a girlfriend once that loved to dress up like a school girl and tell me how bad she was, and then I'd spank her."

"Wow. Did you like doing that?"

"Mmm-hmm," I replied as I hunted for the correct exit. We were almost there, a big downtown hotel.

"What else did you do?"

"Um, she liked to go down on me in places we could get caught or tie her up and come on her face or tits."

"Really? Did you do that with other girlfriends?"

"No, not all that. Mostly vanilla sex, but the very, very good vanilla."

She didn't reply, so I said "Rose?"

"Yes?" she said, sounding distracted.

"Are you alright?"

"Huh? Oh yes, I'm fine. Just thinking."

"Oh? What are you thinking about?"

"You sure you want to know?" she asked teasingly.

"Yes, I want to know."

"Well, I might like the school girl thing and I might like the spanking, but I don't think I'd care for you ejaculating on me."

I laughed, "I'll keep that in mind. Just to be clear, where can I?"

We had just pulled into the drive for the hotel and I angled for the valet. A man hurried out and opened her door for her as I got out. I tipped him well and took her arm as we entered the hotel.

"You haven't answered," I whispered as we got on the escalator going downstairs.

"I know," she whispered back, "I was thinking that if I let you ejaculate in my vagina or my mouth, what's the difference if it's on my skin?"

That took me aback a bit so I stopped and turned her to me.

"I will do whatever you want me to do," I said then kissed her long enough to get a couple of stares from the people at the registration table.

"Oh, I'm your friend George, who is 21 and goes to Tech," she looked at me quizzically.

"So, I'm not your 32 year old neighbor who is lecherously taking advantage of you."

"Oh, okay. Makes perfect sense."

We walked up to the table in front of the ballroom to a young lady who, while very cute, made a bit too much of an effort in the makeup department.

"Hi!" she said, "Name?"

"Cathy," Rose said, "It's me, Rose."

Cathy's eyes got huge and her mouth hung open for a moment. It was nice to see her classmates had a similar reaction to mine.

"Rose?" she managed to get out, "Wow, you look fantastic! What did you do? And who is this?"
" This is my friend George, who I met while taking a course at Tech last quarter," she replied smiling, "And grandma took me to a fancy spa and let me have lasik."

"A spa did this?" she said indicating her new look.

"I like to think all they did was uncover what was always there," I said smiling.

"Well, I'd like them to uncover it on me," Cathy joked as she signed us in, "Here are your programs and... Oh, Rose, Chad was looking for you."

"Wonderful," she muttered.

"Chad?" I asked.

"Senior class president," she replied.

"Oh."

"Say," said Cathy, "Rose has sat next to me for years in homeroom and I didn't recognize her. Why should a self centered jerk like Chad?"

An evil look dawned Rose's face, "Just tell him I'm here, nothing else."

"Oh, I like that," replied Cathy.

"Restroom?" she asked and Cathy pointed to the area behind the escalator we came down.

"I need to, ah, powder my nose," she said.

"And I need to, ah, adjust things,"

She giggled, "Adjust?"

"Yes," I replied with a straight face, "I'm still a little, shall we say, turgid."

"Oh really? I'll have to see how turgid later," she said before giving me a quick kiss and turning into the ladies room. She had a nice sway to her butt that I hadn't noticed before. Smiling I went into the men's room, where I picked the first stall open where I could rearrange myself. There were several other guys in there, who were obviously there for the prom. Another came in just after I closed the stall.

"Jake! You gotta see this check out here!"

"Who is she?"

"I don't know, but Steve thinks he's seen her somewhere at school."

"Yeah? And?"

"Long brown hair, nice tits, and an ass you could crack an egg on."

It was hard to keep from laughing out loud. I heard them file out, so I hurried up and finished so I could be there when Rose came out of the ladies room.

Outside, they were milling around the foyer, trying to look like they were supposed to be there and failing miserably. I stood where Rose and I parted, waiting. I didn't have to wait long.

She came out and as soon as came up to me, she smiled and gave me a kiss. I could feel the eyes of all the guys (kids, they were kids) from the men's room looking. I couldn't help myself, I laughed out loud.

"What's funny?"

"You have a pack of admirers over there," I said, jerking my head in their direction. Rose looked over at them.

"It's a bunch of the football players," she said with not a little distaste, "and they are trying to look like they're not looking at us."

I took her arm and guided her to the ballroom, "Let them look," I said.

We took a couple of steps before she remembered something.

"Oh, I almost forgot."

"What?"

"Remember what I took off in the car?"

"Yes?"

"It's still there," she said with an innocent smile.

"Well then," I replied, "Let's hope this is the start of a trend." She laughed out loud and we entered the ballroom.

Inside, it was dim with decorations everywhere that I assumed were the school colors. In the center was a dance floor, full of people, and off to either side were banquet rounds with people at them drinking and eating. We headed over to where the food, soft drinks, and a giant fountain of punch. I started to get us a couple of cups, when I smelled something familiar, so I took a sip first before giving it to Rose. Yep, someone had already spiked the punch. Did a good job too as it was barely there. But something like 151 Rum or Everclear, blended well if it wasn't overdone, so a couple of glasses and you would be fine. More, you might end up getting smashed. I grabbed a couple of cokes instead making Rose look at me curiously.

"It's been spiked with booze," I said into her ear. No whispering in here.

We began to walk around; occasionally Rose would wave at someone who would look at her curiously and wave back. She got quite a few lingering looks from guys (and a few girls), but no one had caught on, until she ran into one of the chaperones.

"Rose?" said a woman about my age. An attractive woman too.

"Miss Pierce?"

"Wow! It is you," she said with admiration, "What happened?"

I squeezed her hand and said, "Just uncovering what was already there,"

She looked at me curiously, "And this is?"

"This is George, a friend I met when I did some work at Tech," I extended my hand.

"Really?" She took it with a gentle squeeze and I realized that she guessed that I was definitely older, but by how much?

"Yes," I replied, "I just started my junior year when we met. I helped her figure out the library." It didn't hurt that I had graduated from Tech and recently spent time there with a client.

"It can be confusing, can't it?" She laughed, "But where do I know you from? You look a little familiar."

Whups. "I have a brother and we've been told that we look alike,"

"Maybe," she replied, "Oh well, it doesn't matter. You two have fun."

The lights dimmed, and a slow song started to play. I took Rose's hand and led her to the dance floor.

"I don't know how to dance!"

"Don't worry, that's why they call it 'leading'" I reassured her, "Besides, it isn't a prom if you don't dance."

A crowd soon grew around us of her classmates, each one dancing so close to their partners it bordered on public sex. Rose glanced around nervously at first then realized that everyone else was only interested in their partner. One couple glided past us, with the girls hand down his pants. Gradually, Rose relaxed and melted against me, head resting on my chest. Sliding my arm around her waist, I pulled her closer and let my fingers play underneath the edge of her dress, tracing the sensitive area on her ribcage. My cock was somewhere under her belly button, hard as a rock.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:23 PM
"I can feel you," she sighed, "I bet if I could stand on my toes, it would slide right in so we could dance and make love."

An image played in my head of us dancing, with me deep inside of her and she coming. Impractical since she's at least a foot shorter than I am, but a nice image nonetheless.

"Oh! What happened?"

"I don't know, what was it?"

"I felt you twitch!" she replied, then purred, "And it feels harder."

"We need to go soon,"

"Yes and I think I'll – "just then we were interrupted by the song ending and someone getting on the stage next to the DJ.

"Hi everybody!" he exclaimed, "Having a good time?"

I didn't need her to confirm it, it had to be Chad. I'll give him this much, he was going to make a good salesman one day; he worked the crowd like a pro. I hated him already because he was delaying Rose and I leaving.

"But first, I would like to invite our own Rose Phillips up to give us a few words of encouragement as our valedictorian!"

There was a smattering of applause and a few snickers from some obvious jocks. Rose and I worked our way to the side of the stage opposite Chad. The little prick had the hotel put the stairs on the opposite side from the DJ so whoever got onstage had to walk all the way across. He was still searching the crowd for her when we reached the stairs.

"Rooose? Where are you?" he called, mockingly "Bathroom maybe?"

I kissed her, "Short and sweet, he's about to get himself hung," and she climbed the stairs.

Chad was looking in the wrong direction when she stepped out into the light. There was a gasp from someone in the front row as Rose strode confidently across the stage, legs flashing, eyes bright, with a huge smile. Chad turned around to see what was going on and for a moment, looked past Rose then a look of stunned recognition went across his face followed by the horror that he had fucked up. Royally.

"Thank you Chad," she said as she took the microphone from his limp fingers.

"An old friend told me that things often are just below the surface and a shallow scratch is all that it takes to bring them to light. I encourage you to make that scratch to see what's hiding in you; it might be something beyond your wildest dreams. Thank you."

She handed the mike back to him, it almost slipping from his fingers. As she strode back across the stage, a smattering of clapping soon rose to a crescendo. As she stepped off the stage, her hand in mine, she was blushing the deepest red I had seen on her. People were all around her, clapping and give her congratulations. Apparently, Chad's comeuppance had been long awaited.

Cathy and Miss Pierce were beside us and helped us get to a table away from the crowd, which was giving Chad something a little more than a mild jeering. Give him credit, he recovered, but he had taken this one on the chin.

"Have a seat," Miss Pierce offered to us (Why was the name Molly coming to mind?)

"I need to go to the ladies room," said Rose, "That was a little intense."

"I'll go with you," Cathy replied.

After they left, Miss Pierce turned to me, "So, George, "she said with an eyebrow up, "Dating in high school now?"

"Hi Molly," I replied. Graves, Molly Graves. She had been married to a guy I used to work with, Carl. Just after their separation we ran into each other at a bar, got plastered, and ended up at my old apartment, "What's it been? Ten years?"

"Nine," she replied, "And you never called."

"Well, Carl made it clear shortly after that if I went near you, divorce or no, I was a dead man."

"That's Carl," She sighed, "Now, explain this."

"You know she lost her parents eight years ago?" she nodded, "She lives behind me and her grandmother talked me into taking here."

"No other reasons?"

"I swear, the first time I saw her like this was when she walked down the stairs at six this evening," I said, "I expected the wilting flower I saw all the time and I had made plans to go to out later with the guys."

"It doesn't seem like you're going out later with the guys."

"No, I'm not. She's more sophisticated than you might think and I'm enjoying her company."

"And nothing else?"

I shrugged, "Her grandfather is a lifetime member of the NRA. I best not mess up."

She eyed me critically, "She's of age, but technically she's in school for 2 more weeks, so don't screw up," She said waggling her finger at me, then surprising me, she continued, "She's also a sweetheart of a girl and I don't want her hurt."

I held up two fingers, "Scouts honor,"

"Good," she said, then took out a pen and a card, "When she gets tired of a geriatric, call me." She scribbled her number and email onto it. I was a little dumbfounded, but slipped it into my wallet after giving her my card. I saw Rose walking back with Cathy and a few hanger-on's.

Molly stood, then leaned over to whisper in my ear,"Or if you both want company."

I jerked my head around, she had already started to walk away, but I did catch a lingering look she gave Rose. Molly, Molly, Molly...

I stood as they reached the table and Rose flowed into my embrace. No doubts anymore, I kissed her in front of her classmates.

"What now?" she asked.

"Let's go for a walk," I said as I led her away from the table.

Outside, I glanced around before telling her about Molly, how I knew her, and how she had left it with us.

"Us," she said as we walked, "Both of us?"

"That's usually what they mean," I answered, "What do you think?"

"I don't know," she said, "I mean, I've never had sex before, and so I just don't know."

We had walked around the foyer of the ballroom and the upstairs, ending up behind a bank of elevators in front of one of the hotel's offices. 'Executive Office' said the sign on the door.

"Let's worry about her later," I said before pulling her to me, kissing her hard. In moments, our hands were roaming over each other, and her hands found my cock.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:24 PM
"Oh, you poor dear," she whispered to me, as she rubbed me through my trousers, "What can we do for you?"

I thought quickly and tried the door to the office; it swung in, unlocked. I pulled her inside and we were in the middle of a small dimly lit foyer with a hallway off to the left. Locking the door, I tried several other doors until I reached one that said: 'General Manager', which opened. "After you," I said with a grand sweep of my arms.

The office occupied a corner of the building, giving it a nice view of the immediate downtown area. Rose was looking down on the city when I came up behind her, after locking the door behind us.

She pressed back into me, my erection nestling in her ass, and my hands slid up to cup her breasts. She moaned, as I gently squeezed them, teasing her nipples with my fingers.

"Wait," she whispered, stepping away from me. Framed in the city light, I could see her unzip her dress down the side, letting it drop to the floor. Naked she stood there, breasts silhouetted high nipples hard, perfect stomach with just a slight little pooch (which I adored in a woman), merging into her smooth pubes.

"See," she whispered, "I'm not beautiful,"

"Shh," I said, kissing and leading her over to the couch. I began kissing her, starting with her lips, moving down her neck to her breasts. Kissing all around I slowly worked my way to the nipple, sucking it in slowly while I played with the other with my fingers. Soft moans escaped her throat, as I kissed and sucked, playing with her nipples with my tongue and fingers. I could have stayed there for hours, but I had an even better destination in mind. Continuing to kiss her, I moved away from her breasts, moving lower.

"Oh, don't stop," she begged me.

"Hush," I said, putting a finger to her lips. She nipped at it and sucked in a knuckle.

Encircling her waist with my arms, I pulled her up to me as I reached the spot below her navel. Her breathing was getting shorter, her body remembering what had happened in the car earlier. Reaching the top of her mound, I let my tongue slide over its perfect smoothness. I had never gone down on a woman this bare before. Sliding further down, I licked my way around to the cleft between her pussy and her thighs. Sticking my tongue in, I got a gasp and another of her soft moans. There was no point in teasing her, she didn't know what was about to happen. I slipped my tongue between her lips and licked upward.

She gasped, elevating her hips as if to get more contact with me. Holding her thighs, I slid a finger in followed by my tongue and enjoyed the best pussy I had ever had before. I licked and sucked my way, sliding my tongue in deep followed by a flick at her clit. She jumped and bucked underneath me, hands grasping at the couch to hold on.

"Don't stop," she begged, "Oh don't, no-no-no-no, AH." She arched her back, holding it there as she twitched. I felt a small flood of juice from her pussy coat my tongue as she came, then she fell back panting.

She laid there for a few moments, eyes closed, just breathing. I leaned over, kissed her and she responded hungrily, pulling my mouth to hers as her hands fumbled at my fly.

"Is this what a woman tastes like?" she husked as my pants were pushed to the floor and kicked away.

"Uh huh," I said as I shucked my underwear off, "But another woman might taste a little different."

"Mm hm," she replied and moved me into a sitting position with her between my legs and my cock at full attention.

At first she just looked at it, rolling it in her hands and finally licking the precum off the tip.

"Not bad," she said, "I have one request,"

"Name it," I wasn't going to say no to a beautiful woman between my legs and holding my cock.

"I am not losing my virginity on a couch in a hotel," she said matter of factly, "A bed, a real bed."

"Strangely enough, there's one at my house,"

"Good," she then licked from bottom to top, like an ice cream cone, then she stopped at the top and slid her mouth down over me. It was only a short way, but it felt like she was taking me all in. Leaning back, I grabbed at the couch for purchase as she licked and sucked on me over and over.

"Rose, I – " said trying to warn her. She engulfed the head with her mouth just in time and I erupted into it. She wasn't quite ready, a big drop slid down the side, but she kept at it until I collapsed back on the couch panting. She then licked it off the side of my cock, cleaning me off completely.

"Was that good?" she asked.

"Perfect," I panted, "Did you like it?"

She licked her lips first then said, "I like your flavor, but I can see that it might be an acquired taste." I laughed.

"C'mon," I said looking for my underwear, "I have someone to go make love to,"

I helped her get back into her dress; she shivered as I pulled the zipper up and then I unlocked the door.

Outside, the hall was still dim and we quickly made our way back to the door. There was a peephole in it which I peered through, seeing no-one. We were out the door and over to the garage elevators in a few seconds. We had just stepped up to it when it opened and Molly stepped out.

"Oh!" she exclaimed, "George, Rose, I thought you had left."

"No, we were just on our way –"I was cut off in mid sentence by Rose stepping forward and kissing Molly full on the mouth. Molly just stood there in total shock as Rose kissed her hard. After a moment, Rose broke away.

"Miss Pierce," she said in a little girl voice, "Call us after my birthday on the sixth of June, please."

We entered the elevator, Molly just staring at us. After a moment, she nodded.



"And that's what George and I both taste like," Rose said as the doors closed. The last thing I saw was her hands go to her mouth.

For a moment, nothing happened; we just stood there as the elevator started down.

Rose burst out, "Oh my God! I just kissed Miss Pierce!"

I nodded, "And you propositioned her too,"

"I have her class on Monday! What am I going to do?"

The doors opened and we stepped out into the motor lobby, "One thing at a time, my dear, one thing at a time,"

She was still fretting about it when we pulled out of the hotel, so when we stopped at a light (traffic was unusually heavy downtown for some reason) I asked her why did she do it?

"I don't know," she said, "It just seemed like something I wanted to do,"

"Did you like it?"

"Yes,"

"What was it like?"

"She was," she said thoughtfully, "Soft. Very soft,"

"Good, what else?"

"She smelled real nice, not like you. I like the way you smell. She was different, an almost flower smell."

"Lavender," I said.

"Yes! That's it, how did you – Oh." I motioned for her to go on, "But your smell was there too, it made it right somehow."

She squirmed a bit in her seat and I was glad of the tinting on the windows; Her nipples were poking through the fabric of her gown and her hand was slipping slowly towards them. I had to shift myself to find a better position.

"What did she taste like?"

"Sweet, but in a weird way. There was another flavor, like when I kissed you after you, uh kissed me, and- "She turned to me with a shocked look on her face, "She'd been, been, OH! What's the word?"

"Cunnilingus, but going down works as well," I replied, "So she had been...?"

She nodded, "Wow, I wonder who it was?"

"How was the kiss? You said soft,"

"Her lips were very soft, I could feel her tongue with mine," she said dreamily, I saw a hand slip under her dress and cup a breast, "She wanted to really respond, I could tell, but she was holding back," My hand was on her thigh, rubbing slowly.

"What did you want her to do?" I asked as my hand slid up to her naked pussy. She gasped and squeezed her breast hard as I touched her.

"I want her here!" she groaned, her hand pushing mine against her pussy, "Oh, I want to feel her tasting me there, I want to taste her, ohhh..." She took her hand from between her legs and began to fumble with my zipper. I stopped and gave her a little help before she pushed my fingers back to where they were, with her left hand on my cock stroking it slowly.

"Lick your hand," I said as friction built up, "I need a little lubrication,"

She took her hand away and licked it from palm to fingertips, then resumed stroking me again. Immediately, I jumped to rock hard attention, a soft moan coming from my throat.

"Slow," she whispered, "This feels so good," I slid my fingers between her folds, dragging them slowly up and down. It only took a few minutes until she gasped and shivered as she came; I backed off and she shook her head.

"No, keep going. Feels sooo good." She shivered again as I touched her, but she didn't come, just moaned as she rode the wave of pleasure.

"You're leaking," she whispered. I glanced down and saw a gleam of moisture.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:26 PM
"It's called pre-cum," I said, "Happens when men get excited,"

She licked her fingers, "Tastes the same," she said wrapping her hand around my cock again. I grunted as she glided over the extra sensitive head; I had already come, otherwise I would have shot all over her hand.

"I would like Molly for my birthday present," she said, "Can she go out with us?"

Molly for a present? "I'll see what I can do, but she may not come,"

"Try for me, please."

"Okay," I replied, "Rose, I'm real close." I had already braced myself and she leaned over, taking my cock into her warm mouth. That was all I needed, I gasped and let go, shooting into her mouth. I could feel her swallowing, keeping up with the surges of cum, and then licking around the head, cleaning it. Carefully she tucked it back into my pants and zipped me up.

"I like that," she said, "Do all men taste the same?"

I laughed, "Honey, I wouldn't know."

"Oh," she replied, "You wouldn't, would you. Would Molly know?"

"If I can get her to the party, you can ask her."

"I will. And I'll think up some more questions for her; you know, girl stuff,"

We pulled off the interstate, then drove the short distance to our neighborhood.

"What now?" she asked.

"I drop you off at your house; I go home and if you want, come over when you can,"

"I want to, but it depends if grandma and grandpa are up,"

"I understand," I replied, "I'll be waiting,"

We turned the corner and the front porch light and garage light were the only ones on. I parked in the driveway.

"Shouldn't be long," she said, before giving me a quick peck on the cheek, "Never know who's looking."

She got out and I watched her until she waved goodbye and closed the door. I drove around the block and parked in my own garage.

Quickly, I ran to the bedroom, stripped the bed, and put down fresh linens. Changed into a decent shirt and clean shorts, and then went out onto the screened deck to watch and wait. The pool lights were out, but some outdoor path lighting I put in a few years ago gave it a warm glow to go with the weather.

I could see her bedroom window, but the light wasn't on, and then I saw one come on upstairs. Were they up after all? I went in and got a drink of scotch then came back out to wait.

Thirty minutes later, the light upstairs went out and the one in her bedroom came on for about fifteen minutes then went out. A moment later, my phone rang.

"Hello?"

"Grandma had just got up for a drink of water when I walked in and she had to talk." Rose whispered into the phone.

"Does she think anything happened?"

"No, but she did ask what I had been eating, my breath smelled funny,"

I chuckled, "You still coming over?"

"Yes, but give me a little bit. I want to make sure they are asleep."

"Okay. Be careful."

"I will," she said and hung up.

About twenty minutes later I saw the downstairs door open and close. A moment later, the gate between the yards opened and a slight figure padded around the pool toward the house.

"George?"

"In here," I said getting up and opening the door. She slid into my arms, kissing me hard, hands sliding around my waist. I pulled her to me, pressing myself against her, my hand sliding under the shorts she wore, cupping her ass cheek and squeezing. She moaned and her hand slid into my shorts and grabbed my cock. I quickly turned her around, pulled her to me with one hand on her breast and the other deep in her shorts and in her pussy. I ground my cock into her ass and she gasped as my fingers found her clit, already slippery. I pushed her shorts down, then pulled her top off as she yanked my shorts off then I grabbed her by the hips, aiming my cock at her snatch.

Then I stopped myself, "No," I said.

"Wh-what?" she stammered, breathing fast and pushing herself back against me.

"No," I repeated, "Not like this."

I scooped her up into my arms and carried her into the house and my bedroom, carefully placing her on the bed.

"What's wrong," she panted, "George, I want you in me bad, please, please,"

Lying down beside her I began kissing her, explaining as I went.

"I'm not going to make your first time a quick screw," I said. I stopped and sucked a nipple, followed by a nip, then moved down to her pussy. Smooth and perfect, I kissed it and began licking and sucking. It only took a moment.

"Aah, oh God, oh God, oh GOD!" she squealed, then reached down and pulled my face up to hers.

"Now, George. Inside me, please." She said, spreading her legs wide.

Crouching over her, I guided my cock to her where she pressed it against her pussy.

"Now," she hissed and I pressed down gently. I felt a resistance as my cockhead pushed her folds apart; she moaned and wrapped her legs around my waist.

Slowly, I pushed into her until I was lying stomach to stomach on her. She was breathing heavy as the last inch of me disappeared inside her. My God, she was so tight, but slick with pussy juices.

"Are you okay?" I asked.

She nodded, licking her lips, "Is this it? This feels wonderful,"

I smiled, "No it's not all. Are you ready?"

"For what?"

"This," Slowly I pulled halfway out, and then pushed quickly back in. Her back arched as I reached the bottom of my stroke as she came. I pulled back out almost all the way, and then pushed back in. She grabbed the sheets as if she was about to fly away.

"Like?"

"Do I like?" she pulled my lips to hers and kissed me frantically, "Is this fucking?"

"No," I said as I slid in and out of her, "this is making love." I pulled out and pushed my way into her hard, grinding my hips to hers and doing it again, making a slapping noise as our skin collided.

"This is fucking," I grunted. She thrashed about underneath me, and then screamed as she came again.

The pure animal lust I pushed down before reared back up and I pulled out, grabbed her by the waist, and turned her over with her ass in the air.

"What?" she gasped out as I aimed my cock at her pussy and shoved in. Grabbing her waist, I pulled her back against me. She yelped as I fucked her kneeling on the bed.

"Oh George, oh, oh, oh OH!" she came again. I couldn't hold back, I shoved in and shot my cum into her, grinding hard against her ass.

I lowered myself to her and rolled both of us over to our side, managing to stay inside. We lay there, breathing slowly as I felt myself begin to slide out.

"I feel you in me," she whispered, "I feel you slipping out. Oh, I want you to stay..."

"I can't," I sighed, "I want to too, but – Uh." I felt myself slide out and onto her leg. She rolled over to face me and reached down between her legs then bringing a finger to her lips.

"Mmm. Us together, I like."

"Glad you do," I said as I scooted over, closing the gap.

"What now?"

"We wait a bit and go again," I replied, "When do you need to be back?"

"Grams usually wakes up first, about 7, so I would think about 6."

I reached over and set the alarm for 6am. She pulled me back over, and then started stroking me.

"Three times tonight already, it may take a while,"

"Can I have fun while we wait?"

"Sure," I said.

"Great!" she replied, then began playing with herself as she stroked me.

I settled back to just have fun.

BUZZ! Six o'clock. Rolling over, I nudged Rose.

"Time to head home,"

"Don't wanna,"

"Nope, time to go," I said giving her a push. She rolled over and kissed me, smelling of our sex and I felt myself responding. Nope, not now, I told myself.

"C'mon," I said as I sat up, then pulled her up.

"Oh, alright. Where are my clothes?"

"Still on the deck, I think,"

She rolled off the bed and I watched her perfect ass sway as she walked down the hall and onto the porch. She came back with her t-shirt and shorts, sitting on the bed as she put them on.

"See you later?" I asked.

"Definitely," she said, kissing me.

We walked to the back door, we kissed, and then I watched her walk across to her home.

I debated a shower before coffee and decided I wanted to smell her for a while longer.


The End

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:34 PM
Stephen Turns Over

A while back I wrote a story called "Sandra Turns Over," about my wife Sandra, or rather, about her big sexy ass. And how, after she put on some pounds after a few kids, she got into my playing with her ass, and finally, into my fucking her ass.

It usually starts like this. We start making out, my hands going all over her curvy body, feeling her heavy breasts, her soft belly, her love handles, then down to that gorgeous big ass. My hands slides between her legs and sometimes she's already dripping wet and her pussy seems to suck my fingers inside. That's when I really love to go down on her, when she's just pumping the juices out and I can smear them all over my face as I lick her and she moans and grinds against me.

I push her thick thighs up and grab that glorious ass with both hands, kneading its soft round globes. I lick my way down from her pussy to her asshole and start flicking around the little wrinkled edges with my tongue, then digging into it. It relaxes a little and I delve my tongue in further, she starts pushing back, like she wants something to push in further, to really force her asshole open and give it a good workout.

One night, I wetted one finger in her pussy and then began to trace the outline of her asshole with the intention of sliding it in. I felt sure she was in the mood for ass fun, but to my surprise she slid away from me and sat up. "Lie on your stomach," she said.

Aha, so this is what she has in mind, I thought. Once in a while she gets so into the idea of ass play that she wants to give it back to me, like she did after that first time I fucked her ass. She slid a pillow into place and I straightened my hard cock under me so it was comfortable.

Then she climbed on top of me and began kissing my neck. The full weight of her was on me, her big breasts pressing against my back, her body meeting mine all the way down, engulfing me... then she slid down, her dangling breasts brushing their way down my back, then over my ass, where she pressed them against my buttocks, then slid between my legs.

She split my legs apart and I felt her face move between my cheeks, and her hot tongue flick against my asshole. She did that for a moment and then I felt a finger slide in, ripping its way inside me, pain and pleasure, shock and desire all at once. She began to slide the finger in and out as she moved up a bit, her big tits rolling against my back with each thrust.

She pulled the finger out. I looked up, assuming she wanted to fuck, but she pushed me back face down. I lay there for a few moments, listening to her rustle around, not sure what she was doing. Then she was behind me and I heard a pop, like a cap opening. A moment later I felt cold lube running down the crack of my ass and her finger spreading it inside me. What was she planning, two fingers? Something brushed against me, or bounced...

And I knew in an instant. She spread my ass open, poised between my legs. And then I felt silicone press against my asshole, and start to push my asshole open.

Really, properly speaking, one should be asked first if one wants a cock in one's ass, even an artificial one. But I hadn't asked before I shoved my cock in her ass, I had wooed her along in a state of pre-orgasmic delirium, her consent in the form of moans of pleasure. Now the dildo began to force its way in, opening me up wide. I had two choices, it seemed to me-- be a hypocrite and probably spoil ass play for good between us, or take it like a man and let her have her fun as I'd had mine.

I arched my butt up and prepared to get fucked.

The dildo slid in all the way, and once it was deep inside me I felt Sandra's full weight against me, driving it. Fucking me. She slid back out and then-- wham, that was a real fucking, the full weight of another human as they shoved their dick deep in your ass. Wham! Another one, splitting me open, electrifying nerves all the way up my ass chute. I felt her tits brushing against my back as her heavy hips put their full force against my ass.

"Do you like it?" Sandra whispered as she lay atop me.

"Nnnnnh," I said.

"I'm sorry, I didn't catch that," she said, giving me an extra-rough thrust to show she wanted real answers. "Tell me what you like."

"You, doing me-- nnnnh."

"Doing what?"

"You... fucking me."

"Fucking what?"

"Fucking my ass."

She grabbed my shoulders and fucked harder. "You like being fucked in the ass?"

"Yes."

"Yes what?"

"Yes I like nnnnnh being fucked in the ass nnnnh."

"What do you like about it?"

I stopped. "I have to turn over. I'm about to break my cock."

"Okay," she said, and pulled the dildo out of my ass. "But we're not done with this yet."

"Fine," I said, and rolled over onto my back. There was my wife, in all her curvaceous soft and chubby glory, with a bright blue dildo bouncing off her mound, attached to a black strap harness. I have to say, I never expected to see that.

She grabbed my legs and pushed them in the air; then I watched as she aimed her blue dildo right at my ass and-- oh yes yes yes, slide it in baby. "Fuck me," I croaked.

"I planned on it," she said, and then the thing slid deep into my bowels again, lighting me up like the streets of Vegas. "You like this? Getting fucked?"

"Yes I like getting fucked--"

"By my cock."

"Yes I like getting fucked by your cock," I said, bucking against her with my ass, wanting her to split me open, ride me hard, take me.

She fucked me for several minutes, but eventually I had to stop. It was simply too much. She slipped the harness off and then she knelt between my legs, licking my balls, popping the head of my cock into her mouth. It only took a moment before I was shooting an enormous load into her mouth, which she vacuumed up greedily.

Lying side by side a few minutes later, I was dazed by desire, by the willingness and hunger of my big, ripe, juicy wife. "So you liked getting fucked by my cock," she said to me, running her hands over my chest.

"Could there be any doubt," I said.

"No, I suppose not," she said. "I liked seeing you getting fucked by my nice hard cock."

"God, you're just incredible," I said, and I meant every word.

She looked at me for a moment, like she had something to say. And then it came out, the next idea from my wild, unpredictable wife, "I think I'd like to see you getting fucked by a nice hard cock, while you're fucking me at the same time," she said.


The End

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:38 PM
The Wrong Elevator



It took less than thirty seconds. It was a piece of cake, no sweat, easy as pie. After tasting the chicken, cooked so well done it was dry, and the baked potato that wasn't hot enough to melt butter, Carly tried the vegetables. The broccoli medley would have been better raw, it may have been tender if served well done, but it was leathery in between. The dessert chef must have forgotten to add sugar to the whipped cream, but it didn't matter, by the time the meal part of the banquet was over, the dry chocolate cake had absorbed the cream, so few of the attendees ate their dessert. It was annoying that the servers didn't bring coffee to their table until the Master of Ceremonies stood to introduce the special guests.

One couple across the table was making out so blatantly, the man had one of his date's legs draped across his lap. Carly's escort had imbibed so many pre-dinner drinks he was no longer watching his words or where he put his hands. Although she had moved away from him every time he tried to do so, he was using his inebriation as a pretext for permission to put his hands inside the top of Carly's evening gown. He made several attempts to nibble on her earlobe, but it did not seem to deter him when she turned her head. At his suggestion they skip the speeches and check in to one of the upstairs hotel rooms, Carly decided she had had enough.

When the standing ovation began for the second dignitary, Carly slipped away from the table, and walked quietly toward the nearest set of double doors. While a man folding a cell phone returned to the roomful of applauding idiots, Carly walked out. She did not look back. She didn't worry about her boss sitting at the next table. She was even less concerned about her date, the son of her employer. She simply left the big banquet room. It was an escape.

Carly walked about twenty feet down a hall and joined a couple stepping into the nearest open elevator door. Expecting to go down one floor to the building's ground floor, where she could find a taxi, she was surprised to see the numbers above the door indicate the elevator was going up. Oh well, it would eventually go down and she was at least free of being mauled any worse than she had already been groped and pinched for the previous two hours.

The couple who got on the elevator at the same time Carly did, left on the fourteenth floor, leaving Carly alone for the remainder of the ride. Two floors later, the doors opened showing the inside of a very dark room that resembled a lounge, a salon, or a very exclusive club with thick expensive rugs over glossy hardwood floors. Widely placed leather couches, club chairs, and a few low tables created several seating areas. It didn't look like she needed to walk in the front door of the club; she was already inside the club and what she saw fascinated her.

Unaware she took a step forward, as her eyes adjusted to the darkness, a well-dressed man waiting to enter the elevator stepped back and held the door long enough for Carly to take another step for a better look around, before he walked inside. The way he looked her up and down as the doors slid together, caused Carly to wish she had not listened to her sister about what to wear under her new gown. She wasn't quick enough to catch the doors, although she wished she had been faster, because that was the moment she realized she had left her evening bag on the table sixteen floors below. Carly's disappointment grew, when she discovered there were no elevator buttons, instead there was a keyhole.

"How much?"

Hearing a man's voice, Carly swirled around, the side slit of her gown flaring around her legs. "I beg your pardon?"

"How much?"

At the same time she examined the man leaning in a softly backlit doorway across the room, he looked at her from the softly curled hair, the clinging full-length evening gown, and her dark red toenails.

"How much what?" Carly asked, as the man, dressed in a dark suit and stark white shirt and tie, walked across the dark room and held out his left hand to capture Carly's hand. He pulled her a little farther into the room, slipped his other hand between her arm and her body, and slowly ran his hand down to just below her waist, the slinky fabric, bereft of undergarments clung to her curves.

The elevator gave a soft ding to indicate its arrival. As the doors opened and Dan turned to look behind him, Carly saw a nearly naked blonde standing in the elevator.

He raised his voice, "Get lost," and took his hand from Carly's waist to wave the blonde away, adding, "Tell Josh I'll take the first one."

Before it occurred to Carly to join the blonde in the elevator, the doors slid shut and she heard the sound of the elevator moving.

As Dan turned around, Carly looked at the tall dark-haired man who squeezed her hand. He leaned over and whispered in her ear, "What did he pay you for a whole day, ten, or more? Never mind, I'll double it, and you'll do as I say."

Mentally shaking herself, trying to understand what this man was talking about, Carly repeated, "Pay me?"

As if he was speaking to someone only half-conscious or who did not understand the language, the man explained. "Whatever my brother Josh Hunter, promised to pay you to be the gift for my birthday, I'll double it. Then I can expect you to do what I want, rather than what my brother paid you to do."

"I'm sorry, I don't know a Josh Hunter."

"Ah, I see. Then for your information, I'm Dan Hunter. Do I get to know your name?" Dan spoke as he released her hand and turned to walk toward the elevator, pulling a ring of keys from his pocket. He inserted a key into the key hole, and turned the key.

"Carly, ah, Carly Glenn," she announced and walked to the elevator expecting the doors to open soon so she could go down.

Trying to listen for the sound of the approaching elevator, she watched Dan walk across the room, swing a painting away from the wall, and use another key to open what looked like a wall safe. He reached inside and removed two stacks of currency with bands around the middle.

"Twenty grand, right?" He asked as he tossed the money on a nearby table, closed and locked the safe, and then swung the painting back into place.

Finally beginning to understand, Carly laughed,

"Oh, I'm sorry. I'm not that...I'm not your date." She couldn't resist a little more laughter escaping when she added, "I was just trying to leave a boring evening, and took the wrong elevator."

She watched him look at the elevator, both of them probably thinking about the half-dressed blonde he sent away. Dan, however, was not thinking about the blonde dressed in a black leather mini-skirt and bright blue bandeau barely covering her over-sized breasts. He was looking at the slender Carly, feeling a tingle in his groin at the sight of the softly gathered shoulders of her gown that went down the sides of her back, leaving a great deal of skin showing, and then clung to her softly rounded hips. A slit up one side showed a high heel sandal, a shapely calf, and one-half of a thigh. Her dark red dress molded itself to her with each step she took.

Carly stepped back to look above the elevator doors expecting to see what floor the elevator was passing and then turned to ask Dan, "Did you send for the elevator to take me down?"

"No," he shook his head and walked behind a long richly carved wooden bar. "What can I get you, wine, champagne, or a single malt scotch?" He paused after each one while Carly shook her head, although he did notice she faintly nodded her head when he mentioned the scotch whiskey.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:40 PM
"Then will you do that, please? I mean, call the elevator?"

"No, I locked the door. I think I'll keep you."

A tingle of apprehension went up Carly's spine and lodged at the back of her neck, causing her to lift her arm and rub that spot. The movement of her arm pulled the deeply plunging neckline of her dress across one breast and left the other side of her gown in a wide gap exposing most of the other breast, just barely concealing the tip. She was not looking at his face or she would have seen Dan swallow, lift his chin, and lick his lips.

Although Carly had watched Dan splash whiskey into two glasses and add small amounts of water, she was still surprised when he walked from behind the bar and put both glasses on the table where he had earlier tossed the two stacks of money. He walked to where Carly stood and took her elbow, led her back to a sitting area, and told her to have a seat and enjoy her drink.

Instead of sitting down, as Dan requested, Carly folded her arms across her chest and tapped the toe of one high heel shoe. "Mister Hunter, please call for the elevator, I'd like to leave."

"Relax," Dan said, falling down to the low seat. "You've already been missed by your companions. The rest of your evening is ruined and you don't have anywhere else to go. Sit down and keep me company for a while." He left unspoken his wish that he had been her date for the evening, or that he was very pleased about her mistaken elevator ride.

He picked up his drink and leaned back into a comfortable slouch as he grabbed Carly's hand and tugged until she sat down, while he kicked off his shoes and crossed his ankles on top of the low table. "I'm probably better company than the people you left, so let's enjoy what's left of the evening." With his hand holding his drink, Dan indicated the money on the table. "You'll get your money when you leave."

He took a small sip of his drink and asked, "What do you do? Where do you work? What's your time worth, two hundred, three hundred, or maybe five hundred dollars an hour? I'll pay you a thousand dollars an hour, up front. Right now, all you need to do is have a conversation with me. Is that too much to ask?"

Carly looked at Dan, "Is it really your birthday?"

The man laughed, showing a genuine display of emotion, which to that point he had not done. He leaned back against the couch and nodded, "Yes, it's my birthday." He lifted his wrist and brought it closer to his face so he could see his watch in the darkened room, "At least it is, in a couple of hours. I'll be double digits, thirty-three. How old are you?"

Carly giggled, enjoying his sense of humor. "I'll be double digits in a few months."

"Damn, you're a baby," Dan chuckled. "You're a dish, but you're still a baby."

Looking at the man out of the corner of her eye, she picked up her drink, took a sip, and nodded about the taste of the whiskey, before she asked, "A dish, huh?"

"What? You're looking for compliments?"

"Not really, but I guess every female likes to know the way they look appeals to a man."

"You appeal, honey, oh yes, you appeal," Dan nodded, acknowledging his own comment and the bump of his growing erection, hoping the darkened room did not allow her to see too clearly. "I thought my brother had finally gotten it right, for a change."

"What do you mean, for a change?" Carly asked as she half-turned to face Dan, and leaned against the corner of the couch. She was beginning to relax in Dan's company. He hadn't made any sudden moves, was being hospitable, and she had discovered she liked him, for his sense of humor, if nothing else. He was certainly better than the drunken idiot she had left at the banquet. She tried to ignore the fact that he was the kind of man that usually attracted her attention, tall, dark, intense, and handsome.

"Let's see," Dan looked up at the ceiling, which caused Carly to do the same. Now that her eyes were better adjusted to the available light, she liked the lack of lighting in the room. A faint light from the room behind them barely showed a warm wood grain in the panels of the ceiling and walls, and the elegantly framed paintings and other furnishings in the room. It occurred to her that she had been mistaken; this was a private living room, rather than a club. However, she turned her attention back to him when he began to talk, "Once, there was a stupid parachute jump out of an airplane. That turned my stomach up, over, and then down. I threw up when I landed and I've never been able to walk onto an airplane since then, unless I am liberally medicated." He lifted his drink indicating his favorite medication.

Carly laughed for a moment, but admitted, "I don't think I could do that. Jump out of an airplane, I mean."

Dan agreed, "Yeah, I'll never try that again." He put his drink on the table beside him and turned his head to look at her as he talked, "Another time, there was a deep sea fishing trip. I was sea sick the whole time, turned green, and urped up my toenails. Likewise, I don't get near water any deeper than my shower."

Carly could not resist laughing at his description. Much as she would have done for a child, she put her hand on his cheek and spoke quietly, "Poor baby, it sounds like birthdays are not always happy days for you."

Dan lifted his head, leaned over and kissed her quickly and softly on the lips, "Is that going to cost me extra?"

Carly's fingers went up to soothe the tingle on her lips as she shook her head. "No, I'm sorry. I wasn't thinking."

"If it isn't going to cost me extra, then I'm going to do it again, but this time, I'm going to enjoy it." He lifted his hand, put it at the back of Carly's neck, and pulled her forward for a soft, very thorough, kiss while his other hand was sliding down her back as far as her waist, encouraging her to move a little closer to him.

Then he let go of her, picked up his drink, and asked, "Now, where was I?"

"You were telling me about your brother's strange birthday gifts."

"Ah hell, I'm tired of me. It's your turn to tell me about you."

"What do you want to know?"

"Let's see, where you were born, through the first time you were kissed, and include what you were doing tonight when you got on the wrong elevator."

"That sounds like you want my life history."

"Yeah, that's enough, to start with."

As they talked, he removed his jacket and talked Carly into taking off her shoes. A short time later, he loosened his tie, and unbuttoned the collar of his shirt. They laughed, he refilled their drinks, and Carly moved farther down into the corner of the couch. Her head rested on the arm and she crossed her ankles then tucked her feet behind him. Eventually he removed the heavy cufflinks from his wrists and rolled his shirtsleeves up a couple of turns.

She discovered he was the General Manager of the hotel. After a quick phone call down to the front desk, a server retrieved Carly's evening bag from the banquet room. When the front desk called to let him know they had her bag, he hung up after saying, "No calls."

Occasionally he checked his watch, once saying she had forty-seven minutes before she would need to wish him a proper happy birthday. In seemed like such a short while later that Dan stood and commented that it was a few minutes to midnight. He walked across the room and moved behind the bar, picked up a bottle of champagne, and began the ritual of opening the wire holding the cork in place.

"Hey," Dan motioned to Carly to come over to the bar. "You gotta come help me celebrate my birthday."

While Carly walked across the room to watch, he opened the bottle, both of them laughing as the cork sailed across the room. He placed the opened bottle on the bar and put two champagne flutes beside it. Dan walked around to the front of the bar, poured two glasses of the bubbling wine, and put his wrist on the bar, as they leaned over to watch the second hand on his wristwatch.

At five seconds before midnight, they lifted their champagne glasses, entwined their arms, and chuckled about how cheesy the gesture was, but enjoyed it just the same. After a sip of the delicious wine, Dan took Carly's glass and placed it on the bar with his own, and then pulled her into his arms.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:41 PM
"Wish me Happy Birthday," he said and before she could do so, he was bending his head to kiss her.

His mouth trailed across her cheek, down her neck, and across her collarbone. As his lips moved the softly gathered material of her evening gown off her shoulder, his hands moved down her back, slowly lowering the short zipper at her waist.

Dan lifted his head to whisper in her ear, "Now I can unwrap my birthday gift." He pulled the dress off her other shoulder.

Before Carly could think, react, or speak, the dress slithered to pool at her feet, leaving her absolutely naked. He caught her hands before she could cover herself, holding her arms away from her sides.

"OH!" Carly only managed one sound as she tried to twist away, before Dan had his arms around her and he was kissing her again. He held her tightly, preventing her movement. A moment later, she had no wish to escape as his mouth sucked on her lower lip. His tongue scraped across the sharp edges of her teeth and gently touched the tip of her tongue.

When he let her go, she started to bend to pick up her clothing, but Dan moved a step forward to stand on top of her evening gown. "I like you better like this," Dan's voice rumbled inside the darkened room as he ran the backs of his fingers across the top of her breasts, wishing he could see well enough to know if chills formed on her skin.

"Dan, please." Carly's voice vibrated as she crossed her arms and rubbed her hands up and down her upper arms as if she was suddenly chilled.

As if he had not heard her, he opened another button at the top of his shirt and then pulled the shirt out of his pants, grasped both sides and ripped the shirt open, buttons pinging around the room as they landed. He shrugged his shoulders and pulled the shirt off, putting it around Carly and helping her put her arms in the long sleeves.

"Is that better?" He asked as one finger trailed down from the soft spot at the base of her neck, between her breasts, brushed through the dent of her belly button, and then drew a soft circle through the closely trimmed pubic hair of her mound.

"Dan?" Carly looked at the man, his dark eyes looking down as his finger moved back up to her neck, until he cupped her chin in his hand.

"You don't want to be my birthday present?"

"Yes...I mean, no...but..." Carly stuttered and tilted her head toward the table behind them. "I'm not that kind of..." she shook her head, unable to find the words she wanted to say.

"I know you aren't. It was stupid, but I didn't want to let you leave." Holding her chin, he leaned forward and kissed her gently. "Will you please help me celebrate my birthday?"

Carly nodded then whispered, "Yes, I would like to wish you a very Happy Birthday." She placed her hands on the top of his bare chest and slowly moved them downward until they rested on his belt. Her hands trembled as she opened the buckle, the button, and slowly unzipped his pants, before dropping to her knees, taking his pants down with her.

"Carly, you don't..."

"Please," she interrupted him. "I've only tried this once, but I want to give..." and then she did not speak as she held his pants for him to step out of and then did the same for his boxers. He watched her as she carefully removed his socks and ran her hands up and down his lower legs. Then she moved her hands up the front of his thighs touching him slowly, in a caressing way, in no hurry, watching her hands as they moved over him, his erection swaying slowly above her. She finally moved her hands upward, grasped his cock in one hand, and held it as she licked off a bubble of precum and swirled her tongue in her mouth, a surprised smile coming and going across her face. Then her mouth closed over the head, the heat of her mouth sending a chill across his shoulders and down his spine as she slowly began to suck on his cock. Her movements were tentative and slow as if she was getting used to the feel of him in her mouth.

"Oh God, oh mercy," he breathed as his knees bent slightly before he once again straightened up as her other hand slid between his thighs and turned to cup his balls. It was a glorious feeling, her warm mouth gently taking more and more of his cock in as her tongue swirled over the swollen head then back and forth across the sensitive spot on the underside. Dan trembled as Carly's hand slowly massaged his scrotum, gently pressing her thumb between his balls, moving it from side to side, and softly across each ball, tentatively exploring him.



Her mouth slid back and forth, causing Dan to groan and grit his teeth, until she drew her head all the way back, leaving his cock wet and glistening with her saliva and her lips pursed around the swollen purple glans. Dan looked down, watching Carly run her tongue around the head and turn to the side to do the same to the rounded ridge on each side, and then taking him deeper into her mouth as she continued to move her head back and forth. She was not moving quickly, it was a slow erotic discovery of the size and shape of him.

Finally, over the initial intense feel of her mouth, Dan was slowly realizing what Carly had said right before she engulfed his cock. She said she had only tried this once before. Two hours of watching this enticing young woman had left him with a raging erection that barely subsided before he was painfully hard again. He knew he was not going to last long, but he did not want to draw this out, either. He wanted her in his bed, his mouth on hers, his cock in her, her legs wrapped around him, and his arms wrapped around her.

He had to warn her, but his mouth did not want to form the words, "Sweetie, Carly, oh my God, I'm not going to...oh please. I can't...I'm going to cum, honey."

Carly nodded her head as she drew back and then sucked his cock back into her mouth. Dan felt the sensitivity increase as if there was a steady vibration behind his balls. He groaned as he felt his cock expanding in her mouth until he was cumming in a huge spurt. Carly's eyes and checks bulged and then she swallowed, doing so again after a few minor aftershocks.

His breathing was hard, panting, and he was blowing out as he exhaled. To avoid holding her mouth against him and shoving his cock down her throat, he had his hands on top of his head as if he needed to hold it in place to prevent an explosion.

Carly did not move. She knelt in front of him, a small portion of his softening cock in her mouth, resting on her tongue as she breathed through her nose. When Dan looked down, she was trying to smile. He leaned over, put his hands around her upper arms, until she released the suction and his cock popped out of her mouth,

Dan pulled her up into his embrace, "Oh baby, oh honey, oh my God. That was wonderful."


Continue next page ....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:42 PM
Carly swallowed again and spoke in a voice barely loud enough for him to hear. "Did I...was it right?"

Dan put a finger across her lips, "Sh-h-h, sh-h-h, don't. Whatever you do for me, or I do for you, it's because one or both of us enjoys it. Now I'm ready for my birthday present."

Taking her hand, he pulled her across the room and through the doorway where she had first seen him standing. She found herself in a large bedroom, lit only by the lights of the city coming through the large windows. With a wide sweep of his arm, Dan pulled the covers off the bed and backed Carly up until the edge of the bed hit the back of her knees and she sank down, with Dan crawling on top of her, holding her down, his hands roaming over her as he kissed her until she could not think.

After a minute, Carly began to move across the bed, lifting her knees and planting her heels on the bed to propel herself away from Dan. For more than two hours he had been so calm and such a gentleman, his sudden aggression was startling.

Dan stopped and rested his forehead against hers. "Wait, Carly, wait."

"I left the banquet. He's a Vice-President...and he...he thought..." Carly took a deep breath, "Oh gracious, I've already made my boss angry by leaving. And the money...I can't. Dan, I don't do this. I'm not..."

"I know, I know, I wasn't thinking. I'm no different from any other man, including your date tonight. I have a luscious woman in my arms and all I could think of was taking what I want."

Carly placed her hand on his cheek and looked in his eyes, "Then make this a birthday we will both remember. Dan, make love to me."

As if he now had permission, no longer concerned she would try to leave, Dan kissed Carly, as he had not done before. He kissed her slowly, teased her with his tongue, and played across the seam of her lips. He tasted her, moved his mouth across her cheek to her ear, kissed her gently there and behind it, and enjoyed her as she moved her head to give him access. Dan kissed down the column of her throat to her neck, found a spot on her neck that caused chills to form under his mouth, and then he slid back up to her mouth, and stole a quick, hard, tongue-teasing kiss, before he lifted his head to see Carly was smiling at him.

He kissed her mouth again, hard, and heard her soft moan, and he lost it. The kiss took on a life of its own, growing in intensity, in need, in depth. He tasted her lips, pushed his tongue inside, and mated it with hers. Oh God, she tasted delicious! He wrapped his arms around her, and felt her responding and moving beneath him. It turned him on even more, but now was not the time, he was not going to rush this. He let her go slowly, and saw the dazed look in her eyes, taking satisfaction that she was no longer trying to evade him.

He had to tell her, he had been thinking it all evening. His voice was shaking when he asked, "Do you have any idea how beautiful you are?"

"I thought I was a dish?" she chuckled and blushed.

"A dish, yeah, but you're beautiful, too." His head began to clear from the deep earth-shaking lust. "I'd sort of like to have my shirt back."

Carly lifted one arm, the cuff at the end of the sleeve hanging below her hand, "You mean this old thing?" She tried to joke, but her voice turned serious and tremulous. "It smells just like you. I was kind of planning to keep it." She lifted the collar beneath her chin, held it to her nose as she closed her eyes, and inhaled deeply.

Dan watched her face as she enjoyed the smell of him on his clothes; it was so sensual he almost stopped breathing. She did not even realize how she looked, the ecstasy on her face, or the small shudder that moved through her body.

He slid his arms under her and deftly turned over, taking her with him, landing on his back with her sitting on top of him. He put his hands under the shirt on her waist, slid them upward until they rested right below her breasts. "Forget all those stories about lingerie, stockings, and all that stuff. To me, the most erotic thing I've ever seen is you wearing my shirt. I gave it to you because I thought you were cold, but it's preventing me from looking at you."

As if she was now comfortable with him and ready for him to see all of her, she slowly slid her arms out of the sleeves of his shirt and allowed it to fall behind her. She did not take her eyes from his as she nonchalantly flipped the shirt away and then she put her head back while she held her arms out, displaying herself to him.

"Oh my God," he whispered. He had spent time with her, talking and laughing, and had learned a few of her mannerisms. He had seen her when her gown fell, but the other room had no windows, and her back had been toward the light, leaving her in deep shadow where he could only guess at what she really looked like. Now, with the faint lighting from the night sky and the glow of the city shining directly on her, she was glorious. Her breasts were not large, but they were heavy, with dark areola and small nipples right in the center. Although he wished for spotlights directed on her so he could see what color her eyes were and the color of her skin, he would content himself with what he could see. He could tell her skin tone was slightly lighter where a swimsuit would cover her. He was somewhat surprised to see that her tan line showed she probably wore a full body suit, not a bikini. This young woman was a private person who did not display her body for others to see.

He lifted one hand and then the other, softly brushing his fingertips across her nipples, feeling the tiny buds growing harder beneath his touch. He cupped his hand around her fullness, hefting the weight and felt the hardened points against the palm of his hand. When touching was not enough, he moved his hands to her back and pushed against her, encouraging her to lean forward until he could brush the flat of his tongue across a tip, and then suck her into his mouth. He moved to her other breast, loved it with his tongue and pulled it into his mouth, finally releasing it, and watching as it sprang free, to shimmy with it's weight and was left glimmering and shiny with his saliva. When he moved his mouth back to the first breast, his arms dropped down, resting on her thighs, while his hands held the softness of her hips.

Carly brought her hands to the back of Dan's head, holding him as he suckled, her body vibrating with intensity. He felt her chin come down to rest on top of his head. She was curling herself around him as he paid homage to her beauty. He felt moisture from her heightened excitement beginning to spread across his skin and the tingle in his groin as he responded to the smell of her arousal. He could not recall ever being so enchanted by a woman. When he could finally take his mouth from her, he rested his face between her breasts while she stretched out full-length on top of him.

Dan slid one leg to the side, lifted his knee, and slowly rolled over, allowing Carly to slide off him, onto her back. He had been with sexually aggressive women who would take charge and tell a man what to do and what they wanted. There had been a very few who seemed so detached, they would lie still making him wonder if they had gone to sleep. However, until that moment, he had never been with a woman who seemed to know what he wanted from her without his asking or moving a muscle, as if it was a sense she had of being a part of him, moving with him and for him. When he lifted his hand to brush her soft curls from her face, Carly's hand moved to cover his. When he put his knee between her legs, she lifted one knee to give him access to her warmth, and then let her knee fall over to rest against him, holding his leg between her thighs. As he leaned over to kiss her, she lifted her chin and parted her lips to receive him, and when he moved his mouth to her cheek or the curl of her ear, she turned her head. She was giving herself to him without restraint.

She was not silent, yet she did not speak. She pursed her lips and made quiet sounds, a gentle, "O-o-o-h" which quieted into a deep inhale of breath, or a barely heard "Ah-h-h" that turned to a quiet exhale. She said his name in a long slow breath, as if she was descending into a deep valley, and then over and over as if speaking his name matched the beating of her heart.

He tasted her, rested his mouth on a vein at the side of her neck, and felt the blood rushing through her body, while her hands moved up and down his back, his arms, and across his shoulders, learning the feel of this man who wished to worship only her. His fingers traced each of her ribs as her chest rose and fell, her breathing fast with her increasing excitement. His hands held her breasts while his cheek felt the strong beating of her heart. He lavished both nipples with his tongue and they rose, going from soft and pliable, to erect and stiff, then to near pulsing with a life of their own. His saliva kept them wet and the coolness of the room caused them to grow even stiffer.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:43 PM
His tongue encircled the ridge around her navel and her sharp intake of breath told him she liked attention lavished there. He traced the outer perimeter making smaller and smaller circles then pushed into the heart of her navel with his tongue, feeling her stomach lurch upward. Circling and circling, and then stabbing once more, he continued to tease her until her breathing grew faster and she was pushing against him.

He moved away from her belly button, tasting her skin until his chin was resting on her fleshy mound. Carly raised her shoulders and caught his face in her hands with a question in her voice, "Dan, I don't know...I'm not sure..."

"Let me do this, sweetheart." Dan kissed her quickly, "This is my birthday present."

She did not demure or offer resistance, Carly parted her thighs, while her breathing deepened as she put her head back and relaxed. Dan took a deep breath, understanding the amount of trust she was giving him. With his eyes closed, he could smell her, the aroma of desire and passion, sweet, dusty, alluring, and waiting for him to sample what she offered.

Spreading Carly's legs quite revealingly, he began to lightly caress Carly's wide openly displayed pussy, running the tips of his fingers up and down the folds, spreading her juices, pausing to tease the hood over the hard pink nubbin of her femininity with the gentle tip of a finger. Carly moaned pleasurably, closing her eyes and effectively shutting everything out.

When Dan was confident that Carly was truly ready, he moved, placing himself comfortably between her legs and allowed his tongue to begin doing what his fingers had been doing only moments before.

Her scent was maddening. Dan had to have her in his mouth. He didn't know if it was instinct, or something a man learned, but he pointed his tongue, and lightly licked up the angle between her thigh and her pussy, over the top, down the other side, and back again, enjoying her taste and the heat of her growing arousal.

Carly squirmed beneath him, but not in some effort to get away, more in an involuntary control as her body responded to the titillating sensations that Dan's tongue and lips were bringing to her.

Dan put his hands under Carly hips and lifted her to his mouth, pushing his tongue deeply into her and then replacing it with his fingers. Carly moaned audibly, her back suddenly arching upwards off the bed beneath her.

"Fuck," Carly said so quietly Dan doubted she was even aware she'd uttered the word as she slowly lifted, and then lowered her hips.

Suddenly Carly's eyes flew open. "I...I...maybe you'd better stop doing..." She sounded near panicked. "I'm starting to feel..." She breathed harshly.

Dan spoke, though briefly, remaining down between Carly's legs. "Relax, that's what I want you to feel," he explained. "Just let it happen, give into it and trust me."

Carly threw her head back and sighed, as he ran his tongue around her inner labia. She squealed when he roughly sucked her labia into his mouth, and ran his tongue up and down the slit between them.

He slowed for a moment, and then rested his tongue on her clitoral hood, before searching, once again, for the bud that lay within.

Then he found her clit, his eyes widened. Carly had a little button, now nearly covered by her clitoral hood that he had to probe with his tongue to find.

He had found it, and he circled it with his tongue, as once again, she moaned with the building of her orgasm.

She was rocking hard now. He flattened his tongue to let her rock her pussy on it, and he felt her clit growing harder, and smaller, as it began to retreat under the hood, indicating she was close to orgasm. He thrust two fingers hard into her, as she shuddered. He moved his fingers curling them upward to rub across the small rough inner "G" Spot.

"Now, baby, let it go. Cum for me honey," he pleaded.

"Oh god, oh...oh fuck!" She wailed suddenly. At that moment, Dan sat up slightly, his fingers taking over for whatever his lips and tongue had been doing.

A second later a flush of clear liquid exploded from Carly's cunt in a wide forceful spray that literally drenched Dan's still stroking hand, splashing directly against his chest, coating him in a wet oily substance that dripped down as though someone had thrown a full glass of water against him.

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Dan continued to urge, as Carly's pussy continued to pump out additional little spurts. Each one that followed was similar, though not in the same volume of eruption that the very first one had been.

He licked his way around her opening. She quivered, and gasped, as he ran his tongue up and down her slit. His excitement grew, as he rimmed it and licked it. He heard her quickened breathing and felt her orgasm build, and he took her clit in his mouth and sucked.

She thrashed, and kicked, and squirmed in the throes of a violent orgasm, and suddenly she cried, "Stop, stop, stop." Startled, Dan pulled his mouth away. "Oh God, Dan," she whimpered.

She was sobbing, and whimpering, but she didn't show any sign of pushing him away. He went back again, blowing on her clit, tickling her lips with his tongue and giving her clit little flicks. She began to sigh again, and breathe hard, as another orgasm built. This time, he only teased her clit, and suddenly she humped, grabbed his head, and ground it into her pussy, as she came in a long, shuddering orgasm, whimpering, and crying.

Carly all but collapsed at that point, exhausted, surprised, and even began weeping.

"It's alright Carly. It was wonderful." He assured her as he moved up to gather her in his arms, holding her as she shuddered, panted, and shook. "Thank you so much for my birthday gift."

"But you didn't...we haven't" Carly's breathless, yet tearful, voice was muffled by her position against Dan's neck. He felt an occasional after shock as his hand moved up and down her back, soothing her.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:45 PM
"We have the remainder of the night and all day tomorrow." He lifted his head to look at the clock on the table beside the bed. "There's still twenty-two hours to celebrate my birthday. I plan to keep you in this bed for as many of those hours as I can."

"Oh my, oh God, I've never...I've heard..." she chuckled against him as she tried to voice her wonder. "Do you feel...does a man feel like that...is it that wonderful?"

"I don't know, but I plan to find out." He truly felt that something this special with Carly would be different from every other experience he'd had with a woman.

"Can we...I mean, can we do that now. Can you?" The wonder in her voice cause Dan to feel he could conquer anything.

"Now? Are you sure?"

"Oh yes, very sure."

Dan lifted his shoulders, separated Carly's thighs, and moved between her legs, slowly stroking himself back to full hardness. He raised her knees and pushed two fingers inside her, collecting some of her moisture, and saw her shudder as he probed her sensitive tissues.

"Watch us Carly, watch me." Dan spoke quietly to her, waited for her to lift her shoulders to look between her legs. He spread some of her wetness on the head of his cock and braced one arm beside her.

He held his cock until he was touching her, moved his cock up and down collecting more moisture, and slowly began to enter her, growing harder as he felt her heat.

Carly looked up at Dan's face, "More, more." She put her head back and lifted her hips.

Although he wished for a longer moment just inside her softness, he could hold his position for only a moment, her invitation was too hard to resist. He pulled back and moved a little farther into her and stopped again, savoring the sensitivity of the end of his cock, a feeling so exquisite he could not think straight.

He waited, feeling her adjusting to him, before he moved a little deeper, pulled back and then pushed again, feeling enclosed in her soft velvet. It was an agony, the need to bang and slam against her, into her, and with her. He wanted her to know the beauty of what he could give her, the ecstasy they could share.

He pushed again and felt the delicious slap of his balls against her as he pressed against her cervix. He pulled back and then thrust back inside, beginning his slow dance of pleasure. While he could do so, he watched her face, seeing the wonder of her eyes looking up at him, her smile of joy and delight. As he moved slowly, he teased her, leaned over to kiss her quickly, and listened to her murmuring.

"Oh yes, oh yes, oh like that, oh yes."

"Squeeze me Carly, hold on to me." He felt her muscles clench. He breathed hard, and whispered, "Oh yes, again."



He moved in and out a few times, waiting for her to join him in their polonaise, "Lift your hips, my love, and move with me."

As he moved above her, he watched her lovely breasts move, wanting to stop to taste her again. He looked down between their bodies, watching his cock emerge from her, slick with her moisture. Her engorged folds held him and folded back as he moved into her.

Dan gritted his teeth and was barely able to instruct her, "Put your legs around me, and hold on, babe."

Then he was pounding into her, bumping his pelvis against hers. He did not want to stop or slow down, he wanted this, needed this, and demanded it, as harder and harder he slammed into her. It was a lust, a frenzy, an animal need he had to satisfy.

For a few moments he watched her face, but could not speak, could only wordlessly plead she join him. Dan felt her response, heard the squishing sounds when his pelvis hit hers. He saw her face turn red, almost angry at her intensity, and then her eyes widened as she began to tremble and shake before her hips were pounding beneath him. Her hands moved up and down his arms, and then braced against his shoulders, bracing herself, holding on to him.

He closed his eyes, sweat beaded on his back, rolled down his face, his arms burned, and the ache in his lower belly grew until it hurt when his body touched hers. His cock expanded, hurting with the delicious pain of his cum bursting into her. He roared with his pleasure, unaware of his primal voice or the intensity Carly saw on his face. His head dropped, jerked back, and then dropped again with the last few movements of his hips, no longer in the even rhythm of their dance.

He had no strength left, he could not move, he could only lower his chest to rest against her, breathing hard, panting with his exertion, already wanting her again with an intensity he could not believe. Yet he was...... unable to do anything to celebrate what she had shared with him.

As the fog of his lust cleared, he could barely manage a smile as he heard Carly whispering in his ear, "Happy Birthday, Dan, Happy, Happy Birthday."


The End

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:47 PM
My First Real Job

I buttoned my mint-green and white striped blouse, brushed my long brown hair free of the fabric, and looked at myself in the mirror. Perfect. The color complemented my light green eyes, but more importantly, the blouse accentuated my best asset, my prominent and, so I've been told, perfect rack.

I was headed to campus for the Career Fair, and wanted to find the right balance between flirty and professional. While I'm confident in my resume and educational background, I also see no reason not to take advantage of all of my assets, including my appearance. And if I've learned nothing else over the years, I do know that my 36D tits always draw attention my way.

My name's Kylie, and I'm 22, excited to be graduating from college this spring with my Business degree. I'm a popular, outgoing, and confident young woman. When I'm not in classes, I like to stay in shape and love to spend time at the beach with my study buddies, keeping up our tans as we keep up with course readings.

Anyway, back to my story. Since I don't have any job offers yet, I figured the Career Fair was worth my time. As I entered the Student Union Building, I was awed at the sheer chaos of it all. The entire first floor was filled with tables staffed by business reps, surrounded by nervous young prospects, each person talking louder than the next to be heard. The university's banners announcing the event were everywhere, trumped only by the many give-aways at each table: pens, keychains, individually-wrapped chocolates and mints with company logos.

As I began to make my way through the crazy scene, it took me a few moments to gather up the courage to elbow my way up to the first few tables and introduce myself. But soon I was in the thick of it with the rest of the crowd, pressing my way to the front of each line and making my case as the best prospect for whatever entry-level position this particular firm was currently hiring.

I had probably been there for about an hour, discouraged that I wasn't finding the job of my dreams, when I came to his table. The company, which I won't name, was national, and I was surprised that they had sent a rep to our school's event. Unlike many of the other companies, who had two or even three reps crowded behind their table, there was just one man here: tall, dark and handsome.

For a moment, I hesitated, intimidated by my attraction to him and his calm, confident demeanor. But when I noticed his eyes quickly dart to my chest when he thought I wasn't looking, I realized the playing field was even, and I made my move.

"My name is Kylie," I said to him with a smile and an outstretched hand. "I'm graduating this spring with honors, and would love to hear more about the opportunities with your company."

"It's nice to meet you, Kylie," his eyes meeting mine only for a second as he shook my hand; he seemed mezmerized by my tits! "My name is John. Let me tell you a little bit about what we do, and what we're looking for."

As we talked, he impressed me with his grasp of the business, and I felt that I made a good impression as a talented prospect. Other students came to the table occasionally, and John would excuse himself from our conversation to chat with them, but always returned to me and my chest.

"Listen, Kylie, I'd like to talk with you more, one-on-one. I think you show more potential than anyone else I've met today, but we can't really get anywhere with all the noise and interruptions. Could you meet me here at 5, when the fair is over for the day, and I'll buy you a drink, so that we can talk more?"

I was thrilled, and didn't for the moment care whether it was my brains or my tits that had gotten me this extra chance to pursue a great job. "Absolutely, I'll see you back here at 5. Thanks, John!"

I had just enough time to go back to my apartment, so decided to change my clothes so that I'd be a little more comfortable for what might be a late evening. I knew better than to change out of my lucky blouse, but did switch from my business black skirt and pumps to a pair of great-fitting jeans and flats. After tying my hair back and touching up my lipstick, I headed back to the campus, not wanting to be late.

He offered me a smile as I walked towards him; he was busy talking on his cell and simultaneously packing what had been on his table into a small suitcase on wheels. "Thanks for coming back, Kylie. Walk with me?"

I happily followed him just a few blocks off campus, to his hotel. He escorted me to the bar, where he ordered our drinks - scotch neat for him, on the rocks for me - and then asked that I wait as he went upstairs to drop off his things and freshen up.

As I waited for him to return, I found myself thinking about the situation. Even though I knew this was how professional networking took place, and that he probably just wanted the chance to interview me in a quieter setting, I couldn't help but wonder if he had other plans for the evening. And how I wouldn't mind in the least if he did.

Before I had gotten too far with this daydream, or with my drink, he was back. I guessed at his age as I watched him walk towards me - late 30's? 40? One drink turned into two, and then into dinner, as our conversation flowed easily, and it was clear neither of us wanted it to end. As I gazed into his eyes and soaked it up, he explained what was so exquisite about the single malt scotch we were drinking, walked me through the finer culinary points of the dinner menu, and described some of what he liked to do in his spare time.

I learned more about the company, he learned more about me, and we gradually fell into the flirtateous game of introducing more and more physical contact into our conversation. First, he touched my hand as he laughed at a joke, then I moved things forward by brushing against him as I got up to visit the ladies' room. All the while, it was obvious he couldn't take his eyes off my breasts.

Finally, I took a bold step, catching his eye and slowly unbuttoning one button of my blouse. I was still decent from the perspective of others in the restaurant, but was offering him a stunning view of my cleavage. I held my breath, waiting and unsure of his reaction, but I was soon pleasantly surprised. Reaching across the table, he grazed two fingers past one of my breasts, momentarily squeezing the nipple. "Would you like to come upstairs with me, Kylie?"

I immediately nodded, excited at the prospect of intimacy with this guy. A bit tipsy, I leaned against him as we walked, and he pulled me into a kiss as we rode upstairs in the elevator. As soon as we were through the door to his room, he quickly finished unbuttoning my blouse, tossing it aside and grabbing my tits, kneading them vigorously for a few moments before also unhooking my black lace bra and tossing it aside as well.

I expected him to begin undressing as well, or to move on to unzip my jeans, but instead he continued his attentions on my breasts. His hands still working them, he walked us over to the bed, where he pushed me to sit on the edge as he kneeled in front of me. In this position, he was face-to-face with my ample, perky bosom, and he immediately began sucking on my nipples, one by one, giving them more attention than they'd received from every guy I'd ever been with, combined.

He also seemed delighted with the tan lines left by my bikini, which frankly barely covered my tits, leaving triangles of pale white skin around each nipple. First with his fingers and then with his tongue, he traced each of these triangles again and again, and my nipples soon jutted out, fully erect. I could feel my clit throbbing, and all this foreplay was making me quite wet.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:48 PM
Looking down, I could see the prominent bulge growing in his slacks, and wondered when he'd make his move. The college guys I'd been with would have had their cocks in my mouth or pussy by now, but John seemed completely content to suck, knead, lick, pinch, and fondle my breasts. My mind wandered for a moment, and I imagined him as the veteran hitter, content to stand on second base after hitting a double, while the young guys were striking out trying to slam one out of the park.

Just as my nipples were beginning to get sore from their constant erection and his constant attention, he pushed me down so that I was lying on the bed. Finally. But before I could reach to unhook his belt or unzip his fly, he had stood up and walked a few steps to a table next to the bed, from which he picked up a small bottle. Lubricant? But why? I had never been so ready.

He stood over me, turned the bottle upside down, and squeezed, several drops of the warm gooey liquid landing on each of my breasts. I could feel my skin warm at the touch of it, and also noticed a strong fruity scent - was that strawberry? I had to admit, the feeling was sensational as he smeared the lube around on my skin, leaving my tits glowing with moisture and my nipples even more erect. He put the bottle back down and quickly stripped, tearing off his shirt, whipping his belt from his slacks, and stepping at once out of both slacks and boxers.

As he stood over me, naked, I gasped at the impressive girth of his cock, definitely larger than what I had experienced before, and I reached for it with one hand, hoping to stroke him until he was ready to fuck my mouth or my tight little pussy. I hadn't gotten the hint about the lube on my chest.

Before I could touch him, or reach down to unzip my jeans, he was on top of me, straddling my chest, his hard cock pressing against the skin of my chest. OK, fine, more foreplay. I pressed my tits together for him as he began to move slowly back and forth between them, the lube making the motion smooth and easy, and the tip of his cock reaching my lips with each stroke. I was dying to touch myself, to rub my clit, to slip a finger into my pussy, but I knew I couldn't reach far enough with him straddling me.

I also knew I didn't want to let go of my tits. All the attention he had given them, combined with the warming lube, had made them more sensitive than I ever knew they could be. Grasping them more firmly now as I pressed them together for him, I began squeezing my nipples between my thumb and forefinger. I let my mouth fall open, licking my lips as I looked up into his eyes. As he began to thrust harder and faster, I opened my mouth wider for him, and pleasured the tip of his cock each time it reached my tongue.

It was right about then that I realized this wasn't just foreplay. We weren't leading up to anything. This was a sex act in itself, and the thrill of fucking my hot perky young tits was going to bring him to orgasm. I was still desperately wet, my clit tingling and my pussy feeling empty as he pounded away, his thick cock jutting in and out of sight between my perfect tits.

"Yes, Kylie, that's it, press them together for me, your spectacular tits and your tight cleavage are so hot!"

I was fascinated. Even though I knew my tits were a guy magnet, I had never been with anyone so obsessed with them. And I had never let a man cover me with his cum before. The thought now turned me on as being incredibly naughty.

"Oh, Kylie," he moaned as he approached his orgasm, and his thrusts became irregular. With no warning, cum shot out of his cock, some of it hitting me in the eye. I gasped and pressed my eyes shut instinctively, so was unprepared for the next spurt as it shot into my mouth. I opened my eyes as I tasted his cum for the first time, rich and salty, a nice contrast to the fruity smell of the lube which had filled the room as he fucked me.

He was still moaning above me, holding his cock in his hands and guiding his load so that his cum covered my breasts, hit my cheek, landed in my hair, dripped from my chin. I was shocked at the length of his orgasm and the size of his manly load.

When he was finally done, he collapsed on the bed next to me, completely spent. I was a sticky mess, with my own needs thoroughly unsatisfied. Or more accurately, unfulfilled, if you get my drift. And yet somehow, it had been the most erotic experience of my young life. I felt so sexy from all the attention from this attractive, confident older man.

I closed my eyes and took it all in, the sticky warmth on my skin, the smell of sex filling the room, and my hands instinctively moved towards my crotch. I quickly unzipped my jeans and peeled them off, tossing them to the floor. My panties were quick to follow, leaving me finally naked. Pulling one leg up onto the bed and leaving the other dangling over the edge, I began to stroke my clit with my left hand and brush my right hand against my dripping wet pussy lips.

Before long, I was completely lost, exploring all the feelings which had built up deep inside as John had pleasured himself with my tits. I wasn't even aware of him leaving the bed or returning, but he obviously had, as he now pressed a freshly damp washcloth to my skin, gently cleaning away the remainder of his cum. All the raw lust he had displayed while fucking my tits was now replaced by a profound tenderness, and this vast spectrum of his passion turned me on even more.

As I continued to touch myself, my eyes still closed, he began covering my body with wet kisses, beginning all around my face, and gradually moving down my torso, until his mouth replaced my hands on my pussy. No man had ever gone down on me, and I couldn't control the moans as he slowly licked from my pussy to my clit, nibbling gently every few strokes. Just when I began to writhe beneath him, the start of a profound orgasm coming over me, he pulled away and climbed onto the bed, pulling us into a new position.

He kissed me passionately, and I realized I was tasting my own juices for the first time. My own salty juices, mixed with a faint reminder of the fruity lube he had licked from my skin, and an even more distant flavor of the scotch from earlier in the evening. My current senses overwhelmed, I finally opened my eyes, just in time to see him positioning the tip of his cock against my pussy lips. I sighed deeply as he pressed slowly into me, and when he finally bottomed out, I was filled more fully than ever before.

He remained inside of me for a moment, motionless, as he again shifted our position. Grabbing one of my ankles in each hand, he pulled my legs up until my feet rested on his shoulders. Once there, he finally began moving in and out of me, and almost immediately my long orgasm began again. I could immediately tell it would be unlike anything I had experienced before.

I had never enjoyed so much foreplay before sex, never been so wet and ready for someone to fuck me. I realized now that I had never before cum with a man inside of me. As John kept his motions regular, with slow, deep thrusts, I could feel a warmth build deep inside. Soon, I could feel my pussy muscles clenching around his sliding cock. I couldn't have remembered my own name at this point, but somehow I managed to open my mouth to ask John for what I needed to achieve the ultimate pleasure.

"That's it, John, I'm cumming. Yes, fuck me harder now, faster, deeper. Keep going, yes, keep going. Oh, god..."

I couldn't speak anymore, only feel. As he pounded me, I lost all control, my juices flowing around his still-hard cock as wave after wave of pleasure washed over me. It was the longest, most powerful orgasm I had ever experienced. As I gradually came down from my high, John slowed as well, until he finally pulled out of me and once again collapsed on the bed next to me.

Propping himself up on one elbow next to me, John spoke after a long silence.

"Kylie, I want you to know that you had earned a job even before the first drink tonight. But I'm glad you chose to join me. How was it for you?"

I could only smile.


The End

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:52 PM
Cowboy Up

Belle flopped down in the fluffy yellow easy chair; she kicked off purple shoes that had five inch heels. She closed her eyes, remembering how he slid his dick deep into her shaved pussy. Her vaginal juices seeped onto the sheets. He leaned down and thrust his tongue in her mouth with the same stroke he thrust his cock inside her.

She met Chance out dancing one night. He looked exceedingly handsome in tight blue jean wranglers and an olive green Polo shirt. He defined "Texas Cowboy". He lacked a ten gallon hat from making the picture complete. Belle sat alone; she had arrived with a friend who had taken off for lands unknown with some guy she met. As she gathered her stuff to leave, someone tapped her shoulder.

"Hey pretty lady; don't tell me you are leaving. I just got here," he said. "My name is Chance and I'd be honored to have this dance."

Belle shook her head. "I have to be getting home."

"Before you go, I have one question," he stated. "Will you take off your shirt so I can see the tag? You look like you were made in Heaven."

"I have heard that pick-up line before," Belle giggled. "Think of another one."

Chance pulled her coat from her arms and hauled her out on the raised dance floor. They two-stepped around the oval. Chance held her so close she could smell his Stetson cologne. Sighing, she gave into the feeling and rested her head on his shoulder.

"What is your name Pretty Lady?"

"Belle..."

"My momma named me Chance because she said any woman would be lucky to get a chance with me."

Giggling, Belle furrowed her head deeper in his shoulder as they moved around the dance floor. "I like the name."

"I just know your Mommy named you Belle because you were so beautiful."

"It is a family name," she explained.

Belle felt his hand under her chin. Chance turned her face up so he could see her lips. Without asking, he bent over to brush her lips with his.

Startled, she took a step back. "What was that for?"

"Sorry, ma'am, I could not help myself. You are truly Heaven on Earth."

"I didn't mind it," Belle sighed. "I just wasn't expecting it." Wanting another kiss, she turned her face back up to his.

Chance didn't need to be asked twice. He danced with her until the bar closed down; stopping to kiss her now and then. As the bar closed for the evening, he helped her gather her belongings and walked her out to her Cabriolet. Before she could open the door, Chance pinned her against the side of her car and kissed her. Magic happened then. Chemistry flew. Hands roamed at will.

"Come back to my house," Belle said breathlessly while making sure her clothes were intact. "Follow me."

"I'd follow you anywhere," Chance replied as he held open her door. After making sure she buckled herself in, he climbed in his blue Silverado. In a matter of minutes, they were on their way. She only took made a couple of turns, but the drive seemed endless.

After pulling in her driveway, she put a mint breath strip in her mouth. When she exited the car, Chance was already there. They kissed all the way to the door. After finding her house key, Chance took them from her and opened the door.

She barely stepped over the threshold when she felt his warmth behind her. He nuzzled her neck as she reached over her head to hold him. Belle felt him fumbling with the hem on her rose baby-doll shirt. She took a step back and coyly smiled in his direction. She pulled the shirt over her head revealing the pale yellow bra which confined her voluptuous breasts.

Confidently, she stepped forward. Belle stood tall for a girl, but she did not come close to his lanky frame. As she removed his shirt, he obligingly bent over so she could get the garment over his dark hair.

"Mmm," she thought when she saw his smooth, muscled chest. She noticed something that startled her.

"You have tattoos?"

"Have a couple," he murmured against her neck. He never stopped nuzzling her when he answered.

"Tattoos are sexy," Belle purred as his mouth found the sensitive spot on her neck. She made a mental note to look at them later.

Impatiently, she fumbled with the button and zipper on his wranglers. Taking the hint, he swiftly unhooked her denim mini skirt; it slid off her slender hips. He laughed to himself because he stood there with his jeans hanging around his ankles because his boots were still on. She stood there in her coordinated bra and panties.

Chance swiftly removed his boots and tucked them out of the way. He took her in his arms again. With their tongues intertwined, he removed Belle's bra. Kissing his way across her flat stomach, he removed her lacy panties.

"Which way to your room?" he whispered as her clock chimed three times.

"Down the hall. First door on the left."

He stood up and swept Belle off her feet as he carried her to the room and gently laid her on the bed. Not saying a word, he positioned himself in between her legs. Chance's mouth ravished her cunt. She knew he was quite adept from the way his tongue alternated between rapidly flicking her clit and making long, leisurely licks up her slit. She moaned. He engaged his hand in the foreplay. He inserted two fingers in her already warm pussy while continuing the oral assault. Chance's fingers found her G-Spot and she started bucking against him, but like a true cowboy, he held on for the ride.

Her stomach clenched. She could not catch her breath. Belle thrashed against her bed sheets. "Oh shit!" Belle screamed in delight. "Do that again!"

Chance paid no heed. He began working his way up her torso; kissing and licking the way; his lips found her breasts. Sucking a nipple into his mouth, his right hand plied her womanhood. His tongue swirled the nipple in his mouth. He gave a playful nip to one of her buds. He intoxicated her with the headiness of his lips on her bosom. While his hand feverishly worked her pussy, Chance enjoyed the creamy taste of Belle's nipples.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:53 PM
"My turn," Belle whispered.

She pushed him back on her pillows and removed his boxer briefs. Her mouth fell agape as she got her first look at his manhood. He was so large that she wondered if he would fit inside her. She positioned her body to allow him to feel her warm breath on his burgeoning erection. While looking at him, she took the head of his cock into her mouth. He moaned as he buried his hands in her blond hair. Chase massaged her head as she stroked his penis with her tongue.

"Damn, she is good," he thought. "Damn good."

When she lightly bit the head of his cock, he came unglued. "You are amazing."

Grazing her teeth along the skin of his shaft, she heard him moan, "Oh shit." She loved the way his cock felt. Taking it to the back of her throat, Belle loved the way he tickled her tonsils. His fingers, tangled in her hair, urged her head forward. She fought the gag reflex in order to draw in the last couple inches. Chance lay there muttering, "Oh my God..."

"I love this, honey, but I want to cum while I'm buried inside you," he soughed around moans.

Belle lay on her back. "Now I get the chance to find out how good you ride," she expressed suggestively. "You better hang on."

After taking a moment to don a ribbed condom, Chance quickly climbed on top of her. With her legs wrapped around his waist, he penetrated her button with one stroke. Slowly, his shaft worked its way in and out, in and out, in and out.

"Faster, please faster," Belle begged. "Fuck me Cowboy."

Shaking his head, Chance continued to do her slow and leisurely. Belle gasped as his hand began working her clit while the length of him was still inside her.

"You are so beautiful," he sighed. "So beautiful..."

"Quite the handsome man yourself," Belle managed to get out around gasps. He felt so damn good. Where had he learned to fuck a woman like this?

She began writhing in a pleasured pain. Hips bucking off the bed of the bed. Nails digging into his back. Juices overflowing.

"This is one ride you won't take by yourself," Chance said just as the first shot came from his penis. Even though he wore the armor, he felt her walls convulse around the part of him that was buried deep in her.

"Oh my God," erupted from Belle's throat. She felt her knees buckle even though she was laying down. The room was spinning. She could not breathe. Her world changed orbits. Never had she experienced an orgasm as intense.

Chance continued to kiss her and he fell to the bed beside her. His chest glistened with the glow that only great sex can produce. Chance rested his head back on the pillow and let out a long, slow breath.

"Absolutely fantastic," he proclaimed. "You little minx, that was like an outer body experience."

Belle straddled him. "Tell me you can do that again."

Chance laughed, "Not for thirty minutes or so."

She climbed off him and snuggled into his side. She loved the fact that he sported very little chest hair. They snuggled; they talked. They shared hopes and dreams for their future. She really liked him and wanted know about him. After the thirty minutes, she climbed on top of him again.

"Cowboy up?"

"Cowboy up," he agreed.

*****

She remembered everything: the way he kissed, the way he smelled, the way he made love to her. He stayed the night with her that fateful night. They continued the primal ritual until her mom rang at noon asking her to lunch. Belle cried off from lunch, but sadly bid Chase adieu as he dressed to leave.

A telephone ringing jarred Belle out of her dream state. She answered, "Hello?"

"Hello pretty lady," a familiar voice came over the telephone.

"Chance!"

"What is my green-eyed siren up to," Chance asked with a tinge of sexual frustration in his voice.

"Dreaming of our first night together," Belle sighed. "I realized I have five more days until you get home, and I miss you."

Belle's doorbell peeled through the house. "Hold on, okay? Someone is at the door."

When Belle answered the door, Chance stood in front of her.

"I guess I am five days too soon," Chance joked. "I will leave and come back in few days."

Belle dropped the phone and threw her arms around her man. "What are you doing here?"

"I wanted to surprise you," he explained as he disentangled himself. "I need to ask you something that could not wait."

Chance dropped to one knee, reached in his pocket, and held his arm out to her. In his outstretched arm, he held a black velvet box. Belle's eyes started tearing up.

"Will you marry me and be my pretty lady forever?" Chance proposed.

"YES!" Belle shouted with glee as she showered him with kisses. "As long as I don't ever have to be away from you again."

Belle led him by the hand into her bedroom.

"Cowboy up?"

"Cowboy up."


The End

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:55 PM
It Happened One Sunday

Last week on Sunday after church, I didn't feel like going home and fixing lunch, so I stopped at Wendy's for a bite of lunch. As I sat there eating my chicken sandwich, I heard a female voice asking, "Charlie, where the hell have you been?" I looked up, and to my surprise, there was Ashley.

Ashley lived in College Club Apartments when I first moved to Fort Myers about three years ago. She was a dancer (translated: stripper) at a local club, but was very friendly and often sat with everyone at the pool evenings she wasn't working, and all weekend long in the days. She was fun to be around, and always had new jokes. A bunch of us regularly grilled hamburgers and hotdogs on the grill by the pool, and about every other week, she'd bring steaks for everyone (the fifteen to eighteen regulars). She was just like everyone else. She's not beautiful, cute describes her better, but she has a slender tight body. I'd moved away from College Club after my lease was up – it was just too noisy with parties going on in our building nearly every night until three or four in the morning.

Last Sunday was the first time I'd seen Ashley since leaving College Club. She was as friendly as ever and I was a little surprised that she remembered me. She asked if she could sit down and I motioned for her to sit. "Where are you livin' now?" She asked.

"Over near Winkler and Cypress Lake in a condo." I answered, "Why do you ask? Do you still live at College Club?"

"Wow, that's a nice neighborhood, and no, I'm living with three other girls from the club." She was looking not too happy.

I replied, "Ashley, you don't look too happy about that."

Ashley growled, "Naw, I don't like it at all, especially since two of them have started turning tricks and bringing some of them home. Do you have a roommate where you live?"

"For about four more days, he's in the process of moving closer to his family and work in North Fort Myers."

"Want a new roommate?" Ashley giggled.

I looked at her and said, "Meaning you? If anyone else asked me the answer would be an absolute NO!"

"So does that mean you'd have me for a roommate?"

I snapped back, "You haven't even seen the place yet, and I'm still not to sure, I really was looking forward to the peace and quiet of living alone."

Ashley was not about to let up as she continued, "Well, can I at least have a look at it?"

So, we came over to my place, and she loved it. She told me, "Charlie, I'd love to live here. It's a great place, and I know I can trust you."

I thought immediately, "But could I trust you?" I answered her, "Let me think about it for a few days. I'll call you later in the week."

She kept at me, "Give my your cell number, and I'll call you."

So, I gave her my cell number, and took hers and put it in my cell phone.

On Wednesday evening, she called, "Hey Charlie, what about it, when can I move in?"

"Ashley, I really think I want my privacy, I like living alone and not worrying about anyone else or what they are doing."

Ashley replied, "Charlie, you'll never know I'm home, I'll just stay in my room and keep quiet, besides three nights a week I wouldn't get in until the club closes. Think about it and we can talk next weekend."

"Okay, I'll think about it." And that was it until this Sunday afternoon about two o'clock.

Suddenly, I heard a loud knock on my door. I went out to see who it was, and it was Ashley and a friend of hers, Erin. Ashley is no slouch, she's about 5'9", slender with "a" cup tits, and a cute smile. Erin, on the other hand is a knockout! She's 5'11" tall, very slender, probably full "b" cup or maybe "c" cups. Her ass is perfectly pear shaped, and her nipples are puffy and large. Her pussy is shaved clean as a whistle. How do I know all this? That's where it gets interesting.

I invited the girls in, and asked Ashley what she needed. Her answer was, "We've come to convince you to let the two of us live here!"

"Convince me? How are you going to do that?"

It was less than thirty seconds and they were both stark naked and rubbing on my shoulders saying, "Charlie, let's get you more comfortable too!"

Erin began by pulling my polo shirt up over my head. I was still dumbstruck so I just raised my arms and let it come over my head and off. Immediately each one of them began sucking on one of my nipples. How could they know how much that arouses me? Ashley was using her hands to rub all over my chest and arms. Erin used her hands to undo my belt buckle and unbutton my pants, dropping them to the floor. We were all standing in the middle of the living room. Ashley moved up to kiss me, immediately probing my mouth with her tongue. I responded to her kisses. Both girls started working me over towards the sofa. We all plopped down on the couch and laughed as it creaked.

My mind was still in a fog. This was so sudden and unexpected I couldn't seem to sort out exactly what was happening, but the feelings it was producing, I loved!

Most men I've talked to over the years always dream about a three-way with two women. Even in my dreams I never pictured me with two good looking gals in their mid-twenties, all over me with kisses, hands, and rubbing their tits against me. I guess as my age got older, I dreamed about two women in their forties doing some similar things. I decided to quit thinking and just go with the flow!

Erin pushed her tits toward my mouth, and I sucked them in one at a time. As I sucked on her nipples, she moaned softly. Ashley was pushing down my boxers at the same time. Erin was obviously enjoying the attention to her nipples because she began wiggling and moaning louder. Then I felt a warmth encompass my cock. Ashley had taken me into her mouth and was sucking softly. I thought, "This is unbelievable, am I dreaming or what?"

Quickly that thought escaped as Erin grabbed both my nipples and pinched hard! That hurt a little, but the pain was quickly replaced by her massaging my nipples with her thumbs and forefingers. Erin moved down to start sucking on first one, then the other nipple. She had found me out...She could tell how sensitive I was there.

Ashley continued picking up her pace on my cock, and was sucking and bobbing more rapidly. Erin moved down to get her head under me, taking my balls in her mouth as Ashley kept sucking. Very shortly, I felt my balls begin to twitch and I could feel an orgasm about to explode. "Cummmmmmmmming," I yelped. Ashley backed off and kept her mouth right at the tip of my cock licking the tip. Erin moved up with her face next to Ashley's as my first spurt erupted into Ashley's mouth and on her face. Erin quickly moved Ashley away and took my cock in her mouth to finish me off.

I just collapsed back into the sofa and the girls looked me in the eyes. Both opened their mouths to show me they had my cum still there. They looked at each other, then back at me and swallowed at the same time.

The girls then locked lips together, mingling the remaining drops of cum between their tongues. They then fell into each other's arms in a passionate embrace. Ashley then slid down and took Erin's pussy in her mouth sucking wildly. I watched for a few minutes, then I went down on Ashley as she was still licking and sucking on Erin's womanhood. I took Ashley's clit in my mouth and began flicking my tongue over it and sucking on it. Her hips began bucking in less than a minute. Ashley broke away from Erin's pussy and lay back groaning loudly, "UUUUUhhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnnn, Yyyyeeeesssss!" She let loose with a small stream of juices all over my face and in my mouth.

Erin pulled me in toward her pleading, "Do me now! Eat my pussy, pleasssssse!"

I obliged her request by diving in immediately. Erin was already near orgasm from Ashley's attention so in less that a minute or two, she was shuddering and gasping as she approached her climax. She continued urging me to keep going, "Please don't stop, I'm almost there."

With that encouragement, I found her clit and began sucking rapidly in and out. That's all it took for her to explode. She was bucking so hard it was tough to keep her in my mouth, so I just sucked harder. She screamed out, "Oh Fuuuuuucccccckkkkk, Yesssssss!" I was rewarded with a warming of her pussy and increased wetness. Her juices didn't squirt, but flowed from her vagina. I kept licking until she stopped me saying, "Okay! Now it tickles."


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-05-2008, 09:56 PM
I guessed we were done, but I was wrong. Erin came back up and began kissing me again, and fondling my limp manhood with her hand. She asked me, "Did you think we were through with you?"

I weakly said, "You mean you're not?"

They didn't answer me, but Erin leaned down and took my cock in her mouth and began flicking her tongue over it. Ashley got down on the floor and got her head between my legs taking my balls in her mouth. I began to come back to life. Ashley licked on my balls as Erin kept bobbing slowly on my cock. Ashley moved down and licked the patch of skin between my balls and my asshole. I'd not experienced that in over fifteen years. I'd forgotten how erotic that was. As much as that rejuvenated me, What came next sent me over the top. Ashley moved down to begin to rim my asshole. Erin giggled as my cock sprang back to full attention.

Ashley kept after my asshole and pushed her tongue to penetrate it slightly. This was driving me wild. Erin spoke up saying, "Come up here and fuck me Charlie, Fuck me hard!"

I moved over top of Erin and she spread her legs to give me easy penetration. Ashley kept her fingers teasing my asshole. Then as I pierced Erin's pussy lips, Ashley stuck a finger in my ass. Wow! That got me going. I pounded Erin for about ten minutes while Ashley kept fingering my ass. Now she pushed two fingers in and reached back to begin stroking my prostate. It is hard to remember everything I felt at that point, there were so many feelings going on I just lost it into outer space. All I remember was exploding again deep into Erin's womb, and her squeezing my cock with her pussy muscles.

I told them I was worn out. Ashley said, "You still have to fuck me. Don't give up yet."

I moaned and suggested we get something to drink and rest a few minutes. We all drank some diet coke and sat naked on the couch. Ashley said, "Wouldn't the bed be a lot more comfortable?"

I agreed, and we all moved to the bedroom. We just laid on the bed relaxing for twenty minutes or so, then Ashley piped up, "Enough rest, now get over here and fuck me!"

I was still limp as a dishrag, and Ashley pushed out her lip in a pout. She then said, "I guess I have to get him ready again."

Keep in mind that I'm sixty-six years old and renewing my erection at this point was not going to be an easy task even for two twenty-somethings. However, Far be it from me to stop them from trying. Erin first pulled her body over mine, rubbing her tits over my chest, then up into my face. I thought, "What a marvelous creature!"

Ashley had her hand on my cock and balls, and was massaging them gently. We all stayed in that weird embrace for several minutes. Erin then looked at me and said, "Charlie, eat my pussy again, lick it clean," as she climbed over my face and lowered her womanhood to my mouth. Ashley took the opportunity to take my still limp cock into her mouth again, and re-inserted a finger in my asshole. That began to bring me back to life.

Erin kept wiggling her pussy all over my lips, and as she continued, she said, "Lick my ass now, Then fuck me in the ass with your tongue." She moved up to put her asshole in reach of my tongue.

This wasn't something I'd done more than a few times in my life with my third wife years ago, but I was willing to do anything these two women wanted at this point. I had become their slave for the day. I eagerly thrashed out at her asshole with my tongue. She moaned and wiggled more. Then I took my hands and separated her ass cheeks even more to get better access. When my tongue eased into her ass, it was amazing. She softly moved gently back and forth over my tongue. She begged me, "Put it in my ass, push it in as far as you can."

She settled over my face and quit moving to allow me great access to her asshole. When I pushed with my tongue, her sphincter relaxed and let it penetrate her asshole. My tongue felt like it went in six inches, but it couldn't have been more that about an inch and a half. In any case, She groaned loudly, saying, "Yes! Just like that, now, in and out!"

Ashley was not to be denied her fuck. I was fully erect now, and she pushed Erin off my face proclaiming, now it's my turn!" Ashley mounted me facing away form me and on top. I think that is called the 'reverse cowgirl' position. These girls were driving me wild.

Ashley bounced up and down. I reached around her and grabbed her nipples, pinching them. She leaned back to give me better access to them, and started bouncing very fast. I couldn't believe it, but I could feel another orgasm working its way through my balls. Ashley could tell I was almost there, and she kept up the pace groaning, "Uuuuuhhhhhhhggggghhhh, Oh fuck, I'm cummmmmmming!"

When she exploded, so did I. It wasn't as powerful as the earlier orgasms, and there wasn't a lot of cum, but it happened! Wow, I thought, "Three times in one afternoon!"

Ashley came up to my face and kissed me softly. Erin did the same, but she didn't leave. She spread her body over mine and continued kissing with her tongue going wild in my mouth. Then, after a few minutes of that, she leaned back. Looked me in the eye and asked, "You think its possible to go one more time? I want you to fuck me in the ass."

I was not going to say no even though I really doubted in my mind I'd be able to get it up again, but thank goodness for Viagra. When we went into the bedroom, I had taken a little blue pill, and it got me through the third time and I was hoping it would keep working for me to get my cock into her ass. Did I mention how gorgeous Erin is? Truthfully, she was beyond any dreams I'd ever had (at any age in my past) for sex with a beautiful woman. And now, here she is begging me to fuck her in the ass!

Ashley just fell back on the bed and said, "I'm going to love watching this."

Erin licked my body from neck to the soles of my feet. She came back up and took my cock in her mouth and stuck her finger up my ass. My erection was slowly beginning to come back. She looked up at me and smiled then winked at me. That was all it took, my cock sprang back to full attention.

Erin was going to waste no time. She got on top of me and guided my cock toward her sweet little asshole. When she found the opening with the head of my cock, she pushed back against me and I felt it slip inside her. This was tight! It felt so damn good, I couldn't help groaning and bucking against her body. I was fucking her ass, but I doubted there would be a climax. Then Ashley came back to the front, and started kissing Erin with hot passionate tongue kisses. Ashley was feeling Erin's tits with her hands while Erin's ass rode my cock. Ashley then bent down to lick Erin's clit as she fucked me with her ass. Unbelievably, I could feel another climax building. It didn't take long to come to the front and spew my sperm into Erin's bowels. Erin moaned as she felt her bowels fill with my cum.

Now we all fell back on the bed and looked at each other. Ashley spoke first, "Well, did we convince you?" She had a huge grin on her face.

"How could I ever get any peace and quiet if you two were here all the time? I'll tell you what, I'm gonna help the two of you find a place to yourselves. You were offering me $100 per week apiece from you, for that much, you can easily find a condo of your own to rent, or even a house. I'll help you find that place."

We went on the computer and looked on Craig's List for rentals. There were tons available. The girls they'd been staying with had them convinced they couldn't find anything for less that $1,500 per month. There was an apartment in the same complex they are in available for $850 per month.

As it turns out, just a few doors down from my place, there is a condo for rent that is fully furnished. The rent is $800 per month, and I think the girls are going to work that one out.

So, they got what they needed and I got something beyond my wildest dreams. They've both promised to visit again, but I'm not booking any bets on that one. If they move in down the block, I'm sure I'll see them again, but even a second session like this past Sunday would be anti-climactic. I can't imagine a more erotic afternoon could have ever occurred at anytime in my life!


The End
Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:30 PM
My Big Dick

On this site, many people get upset with all of the long penises and the huge breasts. It sometimes seems that nobody is average sized, let alone smaller than average. With this in mind, I hesitated to write about my own experiences fully, because, you see, I do have a large penis. Not to brag, that is just the way it is. So, with apologies, I will share with you the best sexual experience I have had, with apologies for having to feature my large penis. Let us start with some background.

My penis was always large. In high school it was over 5 inches long soft, just hanging around. It was the largest soft dick I had seen. But it wasn't just the length. It was also quite large around. It was the thickest that I had seen, also. And when erect the damn thing became even thicker. The circumference made it seem even bigger. It gave it an almost surreal appearance. That was great advertising, as guys would see it in the locker room or gym class and discuss it afterwards. Sometimes they would tell girls about it. And once a few girls saw it there was no stopping the talk. This led to extra dates for me, especially dates with girls interested in sex, as the word got around.

When erect my dick was very fat and well in excess of 8 inches long. Excess is a good word, for no-one really needs a dick that long. It's like a girl with DD breasts. It's a good conversation point, and nice to play with, but totally unnecessary. I can't really compare my erect size with others, because I have little knowledge of erections other than my own.

But this story takes place when I was 26. In fact, I had been in a bad marriage for nearly 2 years. It had been a mistake that we realized early on, but hung in there in an effort to make it work. When we broke up I was left with a nice little house and little else. My little sister, Becky, was only 23. She had the family home, a nice house complete with swimming pool, as our parents had retired and moved south.

I got some use out of the pool as well. I would usually come over 2 or 3 times a week to use the pool. I had been an athlete in school. Not a star, but not bad. Mostly I had gotten a good body out of it. Lifting weights, running, and swimming in the family pool was most of my exercise, as it had been in school. I had nice biceps, a hard chest and abs, and a trim physique that I didn't want to lose. I was tall, good looking, and had wavy black hair, all helping to attract women. My big dick didn't help too much as an adult, as the ladies didn't know about it until we started getting intimate.

The day of my greatest sexual glory started off quite ordinarily. It was a Saturday, and as usual I went out "home" to work out in the pool. On this day my sister wasn't going to be there, as she and some friends had a big shopping trip planned. On days when I was going to be alone I wore loose, flimsy bathing trunks with no support. It was a relief to let my dick hang free and float freely in the pool, but it could be a little revealing if other people were around.

I did my warm ups and, after a rigorous workout in the pool, my cool down. It was a beautiful day, so I decided to have a couple drinks and relax in the sun on a lounge chair. It was then that I was invaded by my sister and three of her friends. They came banging and giggling through the back gate. I was more surprised to see them than they to see me.

They all giggled hello.

"Hi," I answered. "You're home early." It was a statement, not a question. I didn't expect them to be home for hours, long after I was gone.

Becky answered. "We found a big sale on swim suits, and It is such a beautiful day we decided to cut our shopping short and spend our time here."

While I talked to Becky, the other girls had slipped inside and changed quickly into their suits. Each was fairly small and showed off their bodies well. I felt a stirring in my loins as they walked out. I was suddenly reminded of how long it had been since I had last had sex.

Jenna was the sexiest, most outgoing, with the largest breasts. She liked showing them off, with her long blond hair reaching down to the gentle slope of her chest. Kathy's breasts were almost as big, but she had a smaller waist that accented her hips nicely. She and Molly both had brown hair, cut fairly short, with Molly's breasts being the smallest of the group. But they were still pert, very shapely and attractive. All of the suits seemed to reveal nearly as much skin as was legal.

I looked at my sister. "It looks like they picked out some very sexy items."

"Control yourself, boy," Becky smiled. "Especially when you see mine." Becky had brown hair as well, but nearly as long as Jenna's. She had great breasts with large areolas and big nipples. I had seen them on a few occasions. Hey, she was my sister, but she was still a girl, and I had always been interested in girls.

As the girls took a place around the pool, we started talking and Becky left to change. It was exhilarating to be suddenly surrounded by these scantily clad beauties. My sister was a babe, and her friends were just as hot!

When Becky returned her suit lived up to expectations. It might have been the sexiest of the bunch. But since she was my sister I gave my attention to the others. They noticed, too. Fortunately they were complimented by the fact that I couldn't keep my eyes off their bodies. Well, it was why they bought the suits, wasn't it?

I was being careful to make sure that my dick didn't find its way out of my loose suit. I could feel it twitch if I concentrated on the girls very long, and I didn't want to put on a free unintentional show. I also heard a couple comments about my dick or my package that they didn't think I heard. These were not Becky's high school friends. How did they know? Did Becky have a big mouth? Probably.

After many personal and suggestive comments - we were all sex-crazed twenty somethings, after all - I started worrying that I was getting too turned on. I thought it was about time for a dip in the pool to cool me off before I got an erection. Pulling my suit down to make sure I was covered, I crept over to the pool and slipped in.

Unfortunately I didn't realize that my wet shorts would cling to me when I got out of the pool. I wasn't showing, but the outline of my penis left little to the imagination. That really started the comments.

"Wow, your dick really is as big as I was told," said Molly.

That was typical of the conversation from then on. It sort of opened up the flood gates. Everyone seemed to be allowed to comment on my dick, and they gathered around closer to my lounge chair. I believe Molly was the first to touch me, placing her hand lightly on my knee.

"Careful, Molly," said Kathy. "You might give him an erection!"

Molly and Kathy laughed, but Jenna pulled up closer on my other side, placing her hand above my other knee. "Oh, yeah, let's do that," Jenna said. "I would love to see that thing."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:32 PM
Molly moved her hand up just above my knee as far as Jenna's was, but Jenna's hand slid up my leg towards my shorts. Just her fingertips went up and down the inside of my thigh, giving me chills while she smiled evilly at me.

"Come on," Jenna purred. "Show us what it's like."

I looked back at her, took a deep breath, and tried to think what I should do. My thoughts were pretty muddled when I heard my sister scream.

"Oh, my God!" shouted Becky. "Look!"

She was standing at the foot of my lounge and was pointing at my shorts, where the head of my dick was just peeking out of the bottom. It had started hardening and growing and peaked out at the girls. Of course they were all looking. They pointed, shrieked, and laughed. With all of the commotion I lost my beginning erection, and it went back into my shorts.

"Where did it go?" asked Molly.

"Here it is!" said Jenna, who had lifted up the bottom of my pant leg. Everyone giggled again at Jenna's actions.

"Girls, I think it's time to unveil him!" said Kathy.

Kathy playfully pulled at the waistband of my shorts. She pulled them down just a little, my pubic hair not yet showing. For a moment I thought it was all just a tease, but then Jenna joined in pulling them down and suddenly the base of my dick was fully exposed to the girls. Gasps all around, then giggling, then several comments urging them down further. Kathy and Molly complied, pulling my shorts further down, forcing them from underneath my ass, and exposing my entire penis to them all. Someone yanked them off my feet as I felt a hand on my penis. It pressed on it, then wrapped around it. It was Jenna, who was enthralled at looking at it and her hand as it began tracing up the shaft. Kathy's fingers rubbed over the head of my dick, then also ran down the length. Their fingers were feeling all over my penis and driving me wild.

"Holy shit, what are you doing?" asked Becky. She and Molly were standing there watching with interest. I understood why my sister wasn't touching me, but I didn't know about Molly. And I didn't have much ability to think about it.

Jenna had dropped her top to show off her beautiful heavy breasts. She leaned in, rubbing her breasts on my penis, rubbing its head into her soft tit flesh, and pushed her rigid nipple into my pee hole. She leaned a little closer, then placed her lips on the tip of my dick. They stretched over the head, her jaw seemingly as wide as it could get. Then I felt her tongue on the tip, licking it and pushing into my pee hole as well. With her hand, and Kathy's, still gripping and rubbing my shaft, I was nearly out of my mind with pleasure.

Jenna took my dick out of her mouth, gasping for air. "Damn, that is the biggest fucking dick I ever saw!"

"I think we all knew that," Molly said.

"Yeah, but in my mouth I really got an idea of just how huge it is," she replied. "It feels even bigger than it looks."

That brought a couple of gasps.

Jenna continued. "Shit, I can't imagine how that thing would feel in my pussy."

More mutterings from the girls, until Molly yelled, "Jenna! What are you doing?"

Jenna had yanked her thong down and off one leg, and straddled my lounge chair. She brought her naked pussy down towards my dick. It was still gripped in her hand, and she guided it toward her slit. Everyone, including me, just stared at her as she placed the head of my dick at her pussy hole and pushed.

"Shit," she said. "It's so fucking big."

"Jenna!" my sister yelled. "Stop!"

Jenna paid no attention to her. She pulled my dick along her slit, getting it wetter. Her pussy was wet, and soon my dick was soaked as well. She placed the head back at her hole and lowered herself onto it again.

"Ohhh," she moaned. She kept moaning as she lowered herself, raised up, then lowered herself again. Slowly she sank her body onto my shaft until most of it had disappeared up inside of her. Her heavy breasts swayed gently with each movement.

"My God," she said. "Ohhh, I am sooo full."

She held me still inside her as her pussy muscles rippled over my shaft. She raised and lowered herself slowly while her head rolled back, her mouth open breathing hard, and suddenly she shuddered in a climax I felt on my shaft. So much so that I gave in and shot my load deep into Jenna.

She held perfectly still as her orgasm subsided. My cock began deflating a bit and Jenna actually sank a little further down, my shaft going deeper into her. She moaned again and snapped out of her trance, regaining control of her body.

"My God," she mumbled again, several times, as she held herself up and began raising off my penis. "Kathy, you have to do that. Wow."

As Kathy started moving, Molly stepped in front of her, cutting her off. Molly had somehow already removed her thong and raised her leg over me to straddle my lap. She reached down to grip my cum covered shaft. It had not deflated too much, still mostly erect. I could see her pussy was also wet. I wondered if she had cum while I was fucking Jenna. I mean, while Jenna was fucking me. She held my dick at her pussy hole and lowered herself onto it. It went in easier than i had Jenna.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:33 PM
Molly still moaned as she impaled herself on my cock. Moaning nonstop, she forced herself down onto my shaft, soon back at full hardness, raising up a little then forcing herself down again. She was now nearly yelling. It didn't take her long before she began cumming in torrents, truly yelling out her enjoyment.

Kathy moved over, standing beside me, pushing at Molly to get her off me faster. She was completely nude, playing with herself, pinching her nipples and fingering her pussy. As soon as she could, she got on top of me and shoved my cock into her cunt. Her pussy was completely bare, and dripping wet. She was looser than the other two girls, though my cock still had to force its way up inside of her, slowly making its way up her channel. Kathy bent over, nearly laying on me, moving her hips up and down on my shaft. Her tits were laying on my chest, moving around, jiggling, her nipples sometimes rubbing mine. I grabbed her hips to help keep her balance, and started driving up into her. She was the first one that I felt I could actually help fuck.

As she raised up a bit, her tits came off my chest. I managed to crane my neck enough to get one of her nipples in my mouth and sucked on it, biting it, causing her very pleasurable pain. She raised upright and drove her hips down onto mine. My cock was driven all the way into her, the first girl to take it all the way, and she was driven into ecstasy, screaming into the air as she orgasmed. She rolled off me slowly, collapsing onto the ground beside the chair.

With my first orgasm and the interruptions, I had held off a secondr orgasm, and now was sorry I had. I laid there on the lounge chair with my dick sticking straight up, dripping cum, and throbbing. Is it possible for it to be red and purple at the same time? I wanted to grab it and jack off, then thought maybe I should go inside to do it.

Before I could get up I heard Jenna say, "What are you waiting for?"

I looked at her to see what she wanted me to do, but she wasn't talking to me.

"Yeah, Becky," said Molly. "Go for it."

"You have to feel that," encouraged Kathy.

Becky just looked at them. She was hot, sweaty, like watching all of the action had raised her blood pressure to dangerous levels. "He's my brother," she informed them.

"Who gives a shit?" Jenna asked. "You have to feel that mother inside you."

Kathy looked at her, "Who cares if you're related. That is an experience you have to have."

I noticed Becky was also bottomless, and was playing with her pussy as they spoke. I didn't even think of her being my sister. Our eyes met, and I said, "I need to cum."

Instead of arguing or offering alternatives, Becky leaped at me and spread her legs over me. Her hand guided my cock to her sopping wet pussy and pushed inside. She yelled in pain as she shoved herself down onto it. She lifted up an inch and drove a few more inches, yelling in pain again. When she was nearly impaled on the entire length, she quit trying to go further and just pumped herself quickly on my shaft. We drove into each other for a while, both of us overwhelmed with everything that had gone on. Soon I was overcome with the assault and was glad to feel my balls start to boil. The cum shot out of my cock and into my sister, my hips rising up with my orgasm. It seemed to set her off as Becky let loose with her own, yelling more in relief than anything else.

Coming to, Becky rolled off me and was soon curled up off to the side, overcome with embarrassment and regret. I was relieved to have my orgasm over and to be done fucking, as my cock was very sore. The other girls were beginning to stir. They held hands and gathered close to me. Their hands stroked my body. They played a little with my dick, but it was mostly just touching me anywhere in a show of appreciation and solidarity. Becky was brought into the circle, and she started feeling better when no-one mentioned our relationship, just all sharing the experience as equals.

"We have to do this again," Jenna said.

"Now?" I asked, scared that my cock would start bleeding if I used it any more.

"Hell, no," she said. "My pussy couldn't stand it. But next Saturday, right here, we do it again."

Everyone quickly agreed, enthusiastically. Everyone but Becky. I had a feeling I would not be fucking her again, and I was glad. That would just be weird. As it happened, it had just seemed like sex, a continuation of sex with almost unknown cunts. But if we did it again, it would seem more like fucking my sister because it would be planned. I didn't really want that, and neither did she.

We did meet the next weekend, but somehow the group session did not materialize. I did fuck Jenna, but it was inside, in private. I fucked Molly and Kathy again as well, but not that day, and, again, in private. A day like that day had been only comes around once.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:37 PM
Any Spare Change?

The first time I tried anal sex was with my wife, but even with lots of lubricant I couldn't get more than two inches of finger or just the knob of my penis into her asshole before she cried out and made me stop. She made it clear that if I continued with this sort of experiment I wouldn't be putting my cock into ANY of her holes!

Some months later I had a work project that needed me to stay overnight in the City once a week. The job paid a fixed daily amount for expenses so I chose a cheap, but clean hotel in a bad part of town and that meant I had money for other things.

Two teenage girls seemed to hang around a lot outside the hotel and asked passersby, "Do you have any spare change?" I'd give them a few coins and chat with them. At other times they would ask, "Can you spare a dollar for bus fare?" though I never saw them at the bus stop!

One day I bought them a meal of burger and fries that they ate hungrily. "If you were old enough you could come up to my room and earn some real money." I offered. Amy, the older girl, said they were old enough for anything I wanted to do, but I had my doubts about Betty. However, when I told her that, Betty produced a grubby Wisconsin driver's license showing she was eighteen years and three months old.

Reassured, I took both girls up to my room in the hotel. It was the sort of place where all types of people were coming in and out, so nobody took any notice of us.

"You can do anything you like, but no anal sex." Amy said. She was slim and dark and stripped quickly after I gave her a few dollars. Betty was hesitant, but took off blouse and bra then dropped her shorts and panties. She was pale-skinned with almost no pubic hair, while Amy had a thick brown bush.

As we'd agreed, for the first time I fingered their bodies and sucked nipples while they took turns licking my balls and sucking my cock. As I got close to cumming, I knelt above Betty and Amy stroked my penis until sperm shot onto Betty's breasts. That was very nice!

When I saw the girls the next week Amy was ready for me. "You need to get your cock into us," she said, and I did. I lay on my back while Amy first sucked me, and then squatted to take my penis into her vagina. I pulled on her nipples, and reached over to explore Betty's crotch until I came.

In those days I could recover quite quickly, and by the time we'd eaten some food I was ready to push into Betty. I'm sure she'd been fucked quite a lot, but there was an innocence and tenderness about the way she tried to encourage my thrusts. Amy fingered my ass and balls and I exploded into Betty's tight vagina.

Amy kept asking for more money and offering more ideas. One time she lay in the bath tub and I peed over her lower body. This golden shower was not something I felt the need to do often, but I did find the experience very erotic.

I rinsed her and cleaned her crotch with soapy hands and a slippery finger felt for the back hole. "I'd pay more money to get up your anus," I told her, but she said she couldn't. "Then why not get Betty to open up for me?" I asked.

Amy's eyes opened wide at the thought of selling Betty's virgin ass-hole. "I know she's never done it, but I don't know who she's saving it for, if not you." She went into the bedroom and I heard Betty gasp and then she started crying quietly.

"You'll hurt me too much with your big cock," she sobbed. I told her it was just an idea we'd been discussing, and that we'd continue as normal next week.

However, it was clear that Amy was intent on Betty earning the extra money I'd offered. The next time the girls were in my room a very pale Betty stripped off and kissed me sweetly.

"Please be gentle," she asked, and shuddered a little as both her hands tightened round my very erect penis. She sucked me, and then laid back for me to fuck her slippery vagina for a while.

Amy was kissing Betty and feeling her nipples. "It's time for you to do it, girl," she said, and I pulled out so Betty could lift her legs up high and reveal the tight, pink hole of her anus.

The hotel supplied body lotion and Amy tipped some into her hand to lubricate Betty's hole and my cock. Amy took hold of my penis and guided it towards the prize. Just the tip of my knob went in, and I felt Betty tense. Then she relaxed; I think Amy was fingering her clitoris as well, and more of my penis slid into her.

It was incredibly hot as the knob was fully enclosed in her and her breath seemed to gasp in my ear. I kissed her and told her she was wonderful to permit me to enter her anus, and how good it felt.

Amy was fingering herself as she watched, and she ordered me to pull back a little for more lubricant. It seemed to me that almost the most erotic part of the adventure was having Amy's fingers spreading the lotion on my cock and around Betty's ass!

Now I was gaining full access as I stood beside the bed and let my weight push forward into the young girl's hole. I was in there all the way! My balls slapped against Betty's buttocks as I reached maximum penetration. Now, how would she take thrusting?

I pulled out my slippery cock, and rolled Betty over onto her knees. I'd enjoyed Betty's cunt in the doggy-style position before, but this time my penis pushed back into her asshole. The feeling was sensational! She gasped as I went in full length and then I started to fuck.

She took everything I pushed into her, and I reached round to finger her nipples and clitoris. She was crying, but it didn't seem to be from pain and I wasn't going to stop anyway! There was a spasm and I'm pretty certain that Betty had an orgasm as I shot cum into her ass. I rolled off her, and we lay exhausted.

"Does this mean I don't get any today," asked Amy, and I had to admit that this was possible. In a little while, though, I looked over at Amy's hairy crotch and started licking her. I went and washed in the bathroom, and by that time I had done that I was stiff enough to get into Amy, though I didn't reach the point of release.

For the next few weeks we had a variety of sessions, with five different holes I could use. The girls were not doing too well, though. They were not looking after themselves and I suspected that most of their money was going to buy drugs. My work project was just about complete, anyway, and I had one last session with the girls that used all their possibilities.

As they were about to dress, Amy took my hand and put it between her buttocks. I felt the heat there. "In time, I think I probably will let you fuck into my ass-hole," she said. But I never got in her there, because although I looked for them on future visits to the City, I never again found Amy and Betty.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:39 PM
Taken

She loved the way the air moved over her skin -- all of her skin -- every time she took a step. She was dressed, but the whole of her outfit was lace. All of her skin was breathing. A good thing as she was almost in a sweat due to her nerves and her arousal.

She had dressed as instructed. She had awoken to find her clothes laid out for her in fact. When she'd arrived at his house yesterday after so many months of correspondence and telephone conversations, her nerves had been frayed to almost nothing. Together, they had enjoyed a leisurely dinner. They'd set together in front of his roaring fireplace, which took up the whole of one massive stone wall, sipping sweet wine and talking late into the night.

She knew that this polite evening was constructed only for her benefit. After so much time spent getting to know one another, exchanging photographs and revealing secret fantasies and desires, she'd assumed that by the time they met there would be no reason to be nervous. Perhaps no reason, but even so, when she'd knocked on the heavy oak front door, she'd been terrified. When he's whisked the door open to reveal his familiar, yet still unexpected, furrowed brow and dark eyes... his imposing physique looming over her... she'd almost fainted then and there on his doorstep.

She could tell by the way his eyes pierced straight through her, by the intimate way that he leaned in to murmur in her ear... murmurs that were almost primal growls. She could tell that he was ready for her. But he waited. He waited for her to relax... for her to be able to submit completely. It was what they both craved. So tonight he granted her the illusion of safety... of civility... of restraint. But just tonight.

Restraint. She was exhausted by it. The cocoon she's constructed for herself out of all of her repressive years of propriety was now beginning to feel more like a prison than a sanctuary. She wanted to experience the total abandon and freedom of giving her body to a man, completely, without her mind constructing all of the usual roadblocks. Until now, she had always remained too much in her head, worried about her size and the impression it made on her lover. Never had she taken a moment to realize at any given moment and in the midst of any of her many relationships (that she always somehow found a reason to walk away from) that she had a lover, in large part, because of her juicy, voluptuous body.

Lovers, yes. Plenty she'd had. But satisfaction? Never. And as the realization that each new playmate was not the man of her fantasies (that she had unconsciously been seeking her entire adult life), she would shut the door on each stunned face abruptly and without hesitation. Her string of broken hearts was war torn and bloody indeed.

She inspected herself in the full length mirror. She had been prepared to hate what she saw, but the image of her ripe body encased in this scrumptious costume was itself quite stimulating. Her long lace gloves and longline lace bra that surrounded her curves down to her very short lace ruffle petticoat were a study in wanton imagery. To be clad all in white, complete with a marabou puff garter and even a mini tulle veil was meant to send the message that here stood no innocent virgin, but a scarlet strumpet waiting to be taken. Needing to be taken. Her costume blatantly stated his clear intention that here was a wanton harlot, eager to be violated.

A soft breeze heralded his arrival. Ironic, as she knew he intended to rule with an iron fist tonight.

"Face me", he said ominously.

She turned.

She shivered under his gaze. He studied her fully... openly... feasting upon her with his eyes. She knew by the look in those dark eyes that her time to acclimate had come to an end. He would have what he wanted tonight.

Her eyes traveled down to his left hand. In it he held a riding crop. In the moment that her eyes widened with the realization of what he held, he closed the space between them. Sliding a hand under her veil, he roughly grabbed a handful of her lion's mane and tilted her face up to meet his. The initial brushing of his lips against hers was surprisingly gentle, but temporary. Soon, she was crushed against him, his tongue and teeth snacking on her red, pouty lower lip.

"You've dressed to receive me," he growled into her ear.

She felt the riding crop traveling up her inner thigh and gasped, "I do as my Master commands."

He tapped against her inner thighs with the riding crop, a clear message that she should widen her stance. He slid the crop up the inside of one thigh, across her wet lacey pussy and down the inside of the other thigh, to her knee, where he tapped her smartly but innocently.

"Lie on the bed, slut," he growled. She moved swiftly, if unsteadily - terrified in her arousal. She sat, and he pushed her roughly onto her back. "Spread those legs. Hold them open, and pull that petticoat up as far as you can" he ordered. She complied, and he immediately set to a painful pussy spanking, making sure to make direct contact between the tip of the crop and the obviously hard and distended clit clearly straining against the slip of lace barely covering her leaking slit.

When she was sure she could bear it no more, he quickened the pace of the beating, hitting her swollen pussy harder. "Pull your tits out and abuse those fat nipples, bitch," he yelled as he savagely punished her quivering cunt.

She pulled the cups of her bra down, her big tits falling out into her hands. She grabbed onto her nipples, pulling, twisting and pinching them simultaneously and as hard as she could. She immediately came under her new Master's riding crop, and screamed through the most intense orgasm she'd ever experienced.

He continued the pussy spanking until she'd ridden the hardest waves of the orgasm before throwing the crop across the room and finishing her off with his open hand, enjoying the wet squelch and the flying juices with each swat.

Just as she thought she would have a moment to recover before he continued his abuse, he thundered, "Did I give you permission to cum, cunt?!"

And then he was on top of her, his fingers back in her hair, grabbing big handfuls at her scalp and tilting her face up into his. Leaning down until they were nose to nose, he murmured, "I'm going to fist your hole now. It would be in your best interest not to cum until I say so."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:40 PM
He moved off of her, slightly to the side, still holding her by the hair with one hand. The other hand slid down to her still stinging cunt. "Raise your hips," he said, reaching underneath her and pulling her lacey panties off and then up her raised legs, tossing them onto the floor.

Gently, surprisingly so, he rubbed her clit... soothingly, for several minutes. Her hips were now in the air, humping against the now loving hand that only moments before had beaten her so soundly. Abruptly, he slapped hard at her startlingly distended clit. She screamed. Quivering... biting her lip... he knew she was trying very hard not to cum. Little beads of sweat were shivering on her forehead. "Good girl," he whispered, kissing her deeply, obviously proud of her effort. She moaned desperately into his mouth, overwhelmed by her effort and the strong affection she felt for her new heavy-handed Master.

Sucking hard on her tongue, he slid 3 fingers into her sopping cunt, working her hole deep and making sure to spread his fingers and stretch her as much as he could before adding another finger and repeating this process and then his thumb and doing so again. With his knuckles resting against her pubic bone, he rose up to kneel between her legs. With his free hand, he pressed his thumb hard onto her clit, as though pressing a button. Maintaining this pressure, he ground relentlessly against her clit as he shook the hand inside her -- as though rattling a locked doorknob. Again her hips rose off the bed. The beads of sweat were again pronounced, and were now not only on her forehead, but had spread a full sheen across her upper body -- her tits glowing in the waning light of the room.

His fist popped inside of her hole, creating a wet sucking sound as he moved it back and forth, fucking her deeply. He moved the thumb on her clit, so that he could grab it and twist it like a nipple as he fisted her hungry hole. Her hips were still in the air, bucking desperately -- riding the fist that was invading her fuckhole.

Her moans had now turned to desperate wails, and her eyes were wide -- never leaving him. He could see that she was waiting for a signal that she could cum. He knew that she'd been ready for some time. She was obviously a wonderful slut. His slut.

Giving her clit one more savage pinch, he pulled his fingers off of her and she watched him unzip his trousers, his huge cock -- leaking precum -- lolled out, obviously eager to sink into something wet and wanton. He had yet to let up on the intensity with which he was fisting her cunt, but now he stopped. Holding his fist still inside her, he moved closer to her. He pushed her hips down on the bed and rolled her hips back, so that her fist filled cunthole now directly faced the ceiling. From this vantage point, he could look down into her asshole.

He spread her legs wider, and leaned forward, sliding two fingers into her mouth. Leaning back again, he slid them both slowly but fully into her asshole, which greedily swallowed them whole. He fingerfucked her ass roughly, jabbing his fingers deep into her with staccatoed strokes. Then, opening them, as though making a peace sign, he stretched her asshole open. He spit in it, working his fingers into her again.

He pulled his fingers out of her ass and spit into his open palm, slathering the wetness onto his cock. He positioned his mushroom head against her puckered hole. He popped his cockhead into her, moving it slightly back and forth. Then, with no warning, he rammed the entire length of his cock fully into her ass, his balls slapping her asscheeks.

He wondered if she could hear him over her screaming, but even so -- he gave his permission. As he fisted her abused cunt and rutted into her ass like an animal, he released her. Again grabbing her clit and inflicting as much pain on it as he knew she could stand, he yelled, "Cum, whore!"

She squirted, covering them both in so much cum that they and the bed beneath them were sodden. She collapsed onto the mattress, unmoving and barely conscious as he continued violating her -- following her orgasm with his own almost immediately.

Moaning like the whore she now knew she was, she enjoyed the sensation of his cum filling her ass in thick, ropey squirts. His strokes on her clit were softer and smoother now, and his fist in her cunt was now only rotating slowly instead of delivering his previous sharp, deep fucking.

He collapsed on her, his fist and cock still filling her holes, crushing her mouth against his. Softly, he stroked her hair with his free hand. "You are mine now," he whispered. "I've marked you. Do you submit?"

She wrapped her arms and legs completely around him. Tears were streaming down her face. "I am yours, Master. Please, use me as you see fit. Use my body hard for your pleasure. Please," she cried.

"Mmmm... I love my slut," he murmured as he found her lips again. Her holes were still full of her new Master, as she hoped they always would be.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:44 PM
Spank Me, Please!

I heard the door open, and looked up. There he was, right on time. At 7:55 each morning, Joshua came into the coffee shop near campus, where I was working as a barista. I'd been there about six months, since the start of the school year, and had gotten to know several of the regulars pretty well. But Joshua especially. He was an attractive man, which had gotten my attention initially, but more importantly, we had instantly hit it off.

We bantered back and forth in our brief conversations each morning, obvious chemistry fueling our jokes and stories. He had an uncanny way of remembering everything I'd ever shared with him about my life. From a series of two-minute interactions each day, he had pieced together enough information about me to come up with surprising insights now and then, and he was one of the few people who always noticed if I was especially happy or a bit down.

And then there was his meticulous persona, which fascinated me. He was always impeccably dressed, his tailored suits showing off his strong physique. He always kept the same routine, arriving at the same time and ordering the same drink: a grande low-foam latte, at exactly 169 degrees. And believe me, as charming and friendly as he could be, he wasn't afraid to send back the drink if it wasn't exactly as he liked it. This behavior in itself could have been irritating, or at least comical. But he also had an easy-going confidence that was endearing.

Joshua was 39, he had shared one day, to my 20. He was a divorced businessman, and I was a single college student. But in spite of these differences, our friendship was easy, never forced. Our banter sometimes bordered on double-entendre, and I'd noticed him checking me out now and then, but somehow it didn't bother me the way it might with other guys. He never failed to pay more attention to my mood or my words than my chest, and that was enough for me to trust his motives.

I should probably explain that I am an unusually attractive young woman, so attention from men is nothing new. I'm 5'8" and sexy, 36-28-34. My most noticable features are my natural red hair, which I wear long and in waves, and my big blue eyes. As a somewhat jealous friend said to me once, quoting her favorite 80's movie, "I don't think it's a matter of opinion, empirically you are attractive."

Which was all well and good, but I tried to explain to her that it didn't automatically bring me what I wanted from a relationship. Believe it or not, a girl can grow tired of guys obsessing over her perfect body and doing everything in their power to get her in the sack.

Joshua interrupted this daydream with another of his uncanny comments.

"So, Amanda. How's life? Do you have all that you want and need?"

I blushed. How did this guy always seem to know what I was thinking?

"Well, I can't say I have everything, but I can't complain, either!"

"That's a great attitude, but a beautiful, talented young woman like yourself shouldn't settle. You should go for what you want."

"Well, OK, but I don't know if I can do that right here in the coffee shop," I replied with a wink, a deliberate attempt at double entendre.

Smiling, Joshua made the most of an opening I hadn't even realized I'd given him. "Well then, perhaps it's time you let me take you away from here, so that we can talk more about exploring your desires in life. Let me buy you a drink sometime?"

I blushed again. I had told myself when I took this job that I wouldn't date customers. But this was different - it was Joshua, who had become my friend. And it was also Joshua, a very attractive and intriguing man I'd be happy to have a drink with. What the hell.

"OK, sure, I'd love to!"

"Great. Shall we say tomorrow evening? Looking forward to it already, Amanda."

The time passed like molasses. I have to admit, it surprised me how much I was looking forward to the date, like a giddy schoolgirl. Would I enjoy his company as much on a 'real date' as I did in our brief moments together at the coffee shop? Could he possibly offer me something I hadn't yet found in a relationship? That element that was missing with the younger guys I'd been out with recently?

We had agreed to meet at the bar. I was so nervous that, even after taking an hour to settle on my favorite little black dress, I still showed up 15 minutes early. I ordered a glass of red wine and waited. When he arrived, right on time of course, he spotted me instantly, and gave me a warm smile and wave from across the room. He joined me at the bar and ordered a drink - Maker's Mark Manhattan, straight up, with a cherry. Of course.

"So, Amanda, you're looking lovely this evening. How are you?"

Still waiting for the alcohol to calm my nerves a bit, I babbled. Told him about my classes that semester, about the phone conversation I'd had with my mom that day, about tensions between baristas at the coffee shop. When I realized I'd talked for ten minutes straight, I came up with an open-ended question for him, hoping he'd take over.

"So, how did you get into the construction business?"

I knew he owned his own construction company, but had no idea of the story he shared with me now, about how he had started at the very bottom, as an hourly worker on jobsites, and worked his way up. I studied his strong hands as he talked, and admired his ability to move from grunt work to company ownership.

He then moved on to sharing a bit more about his divorce - it came up because he'd had a phone call from his ex just before joining me that evening. She was a 'good woman,' but there were certain unmet needs in the relationship, and it just wasn't working out.

"So, Amanda, let's get back to our conversation yesterday. It's clear to me that there's something you want out of life that you're not sure how to get, or you're afraid to ask for."

Again, just as I had yesterday, I blushed. Did that give him a clue?


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:45 PM
With a wink, he asks, "Surely a hottie such as yourself is able to get laid anytime she likes, so that's not the problem?"

I laugh, and confirm that indeed, I have no trouble finding men who want to get inside my pants.

"But I notice that you didn't object when I brought up sex, so that makes me guess that your unfulfilled desire is sexual, perhaps something you think is a little kinky?"

This time, I blush hotter than I have before. I feel like my entire body must be bright red. Before I can stop myself, I nod, confirming that he is on to something.

"Since you're here with me, I'm assuming your desire isn't to be with another woman?"

"Right."

"And more to the point, since you're here with me, there's something that intrigues you about being with a strong, exacting man."

After a long pause, he continues, "An older, demanding man. You want to be spanked, don't you?"

I immediately break eye contact with him and look down at the table, humiliated. He's right, of course, but I hadn't admitted it even to myself until I heard the words come out of his mouth. And his perception has left me feeling terribly exposed and vulnerable.

"Look at me, Amanda. Amanda. Look into my eyes. You don't need to be ashamed. Tell me what you want."

I blush once more, and squirm in my chair, but don't take my eyes off his.

"I want you to spank my ass."

He smiled, and let my admission float in the silence of the air for a moment before replying.

"I thought you looked like you needed a spanking. Why don't we finish up here and go back to my place?"

After a short drive, we arrive at his place. Nothing about the apartment surprises me; it is impeccably tidy and organized, but also very warm and inviting, with beautiful artwork gracing the walls and candles, which he proceeds to light, everywhere.

He leads me to the bedroom and asks me to sit on the edge of the bed. Moving slowly and methodically (or does it just seem that way to me, my heart racing), he opens his closet door and then the lowest drawer of a dresser within. One by one, he pulls out various objects and places them gently on the bed next to me.

A silk cloth. A belt. A leather paddle. A long, thin, carved piece of wood. A small metal rod. A plastic ruler. I'm terrified, but also intrigued. And wet.

Standing over me, Joshua asks, "Amanda, are you sure you're ready to do this?"

I nod, looking up at him with a combination of bewildered innocence and excited lust.

"OK, then I'm going to ask you to follow my instructions. Keep in mind, you need to trust completely and follow instructions exactly, otherwise the punishment may be even greater."

I nod again, and await his first instruction.

"Stand up, turn around, bend over, and keep your hands on the bed."

When I did so, I realized that I could no longer see Joshua, or the various implements he had set out on the bed. It was then that I truly realized my vulnerability. With no way to anticipate what was coming next, I couldn't possibly prepare myself. I was completely at his mercy.

SLAP. I recoiled, jumping away from the pain, but quickly remembering his instructions and resuming my position.

"Good girl. That was my hand. Would you like it harder? Softer?"

"Softer."

SLAP. His touch was ever-so-slightly less harsh. And so our rules were established. He was in charge, and I was to follow his rules, his directions. But he would ask what I liked, ask for my guidance for his next touch. If ever I forgot myself, and reached back in an attempt to take control, the punishment was swift. He would grab me by the hair, pressing his body into mine, and whisper into my ear, reminding me of our respective roles. His warm presence, his body enveloping mine, was a comforting but firm lesson.

One by one, he introduced me to each of his toys. For a time, I remained fully clothed. Then, without warning, he yanked my dress up to my waist and pulled my panties down to my knees. Now I felt the harsher sting of each object against my skin - wood, metal, plastic. The pain was incredible, but the rosy warmth that took over after each swat melded with the psychological turn-on of giving up control, and before long I was begging for more.

I quickly learned that my favorite was his hand. He alternated between the lightest brushing of my skin, causing me to quiver with excitement, to the hardest slap of his big hand against my ass, and every touch in between. He would occasionally reward me by letting his hand travel to quickly brush or slap my clit, only to return his attention to my ass before I could move too far towards orgasm.

Suddenly, after a particularly hard slap that left me whimpering, he stopped. Seconds went by, perhaps a couple of minutes, I really couldn't tell. I knew better than to turn and look, and was left alone with my own thoughts and my oh-so-tender ass. Was it wrong to enjoy this so much? Should I worry about the dark reasons behind the fact that I had sought out an older man to spank me? Why was I turned on so much more by tonight's scenario than I had ever been by the standard dinner, movie, and a quick fuck with a guy my own age?

Just when I was on the verge of an answer, understanding that tonight's encounter involved more mutual respect and intimacy than your typical wham bam thank you ma'am, he was back. He pulled my panties all the way off now, helping me step out of them and tossing them onto the bed in front of me. He pushed my legs further apart, leaving my dripping pussy completely exposed.

I jumped as he pressed the cold metal rod against my clit, but began writhing against it as he left it there, pressed firmly against my skin. Just as I was getting into a groove, the rod was gone. Again, I whimpered. Then, silence. More empty time and space, as I wondered what was coming next.

I could feel his warmth as he approached me from behind. He was naked now, and I moaned with pleasure as his cock easily slid between my legs and came to a rest against my pussy. Then, another unexpected sensation, as I felt some sort of cool gel land on my lower back from above. He slowly began massaging my skin, starting with the small of my back as he rubbed his cock rhythmically on my pussy lips.

Soon, his hands were on my ass, but this time with no violent swats, only the gentlest soothing touch as the cool lotion served to ease the pain of my red-hot skin. Gradually, he worked his fingers towards my tight asshole, squirting more lotion there as he arrived.

"Relax," he whispered into my ear, and I responded instantly, my body melting completely into his. Had I known what was coming next, I might have risked the inevitable punishment to object, but by this point in the evening, I had given up trying to anticipate his next move.

He pulled his cock away from my pussy, replacing it with his hand, and thrusting three fingers into me. Groaning with pleasure, I ground against his hand, ready to move towards the orgasm that I assumed he would finally allow me to enjoy. Then, in one smooth motion, he pulled out his fingers and forced several inches of his hard cock into my ass. I cried out with shock and pain, and he froze, waiting for my virgin ass to adjust to his girth.

Soon, pleasure overwhelmed pain, and I allowed him to begin slow thrusts, first just a few inches, then finally his whole shaft. For the first time that night, I felt the roles of our little spanking game slip away. He was beginning to lose control, and was going to allow me pleasure unencumbered by instructions or suspense.

He was soon fucking my ass with total abandon, slamming into me with powerful, fast thrusts. After his hand had fallen from my pussy, I reached back to stroke my own clit, knowing he was too much in the moment to punish me for moving my hand.

I began to succumb to a powerful orgasm, my entire body throbbing with pleasure. I squealed with pleasure as my juices shot from my pussy. Joshua quickly reached down, caught what he could with his fingers, which he then forced into my mouth as he finally let himself go.

He pulled out of me just in time to shoot his load all over my still-tingling ass cheeks. I collapsed onto the bed, and he soon followed suit, slowly stroking my ass as we both recovered from our powerful orgasms.

After making sure I was OK with what had taken place - and I assured him I was more than OK with it - and asking whether I would be interested in a sequel - an enthusiastic yes - he drove me back to my apartment. "See you for coffee tomorrow morning!"

"Yes, bright and early!"


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:46 PM
Trick or Treat

It was one of those years when Halloween fell on a Monday. So there were parties spread out over the weekend instead of on just one night.

Of course what's Halloween without some sort of costume. This year I decided go as a policeman and since I have a buddy on the local force, getting a realistic looking uniform was no problem. With a few modifications, of course, like removing the municipal patch and replacing it with a similar looking one. It was complete, pistol belt, baton, and handcuffs. I thought about a holster and fake gun but opted out just to make sure no unnecessary problems occurred because of it. It is one thing to look complete but I wasn't looking to get hassled because of it.

Because there were so many parties and friends of ours going out, we decided that we would start out at separate places and then meet up later in the evening and one of our favorite bars.

So as I left my friends I noticed that I was running a little late but instead of calling or texting I just decided to make my way to bar to surprise you. Though we had planned on meeting, I never mentioned what my costume was and all you said about yours was that it was going to sexy.

About a half a block away I noticed you outside the bar with friends. It looked like you were saying goodnight to them. Crap, guess I am late. Still wanting to get your reaction to my costume I decided not to call out to you. I walked a little faster to catch up with you as you were walking to the parking garage. I thought I would catch you by the time you got to elevator but I just missed you. Looking around I spotted the stairs and quickly climbed them catch up with you.

As I quietly opened the door on the next floor I spotted you heading towards your car. Since it was late, this floor was practically empty now but you were parked in the far corner. I almost gave myself away by laughing as I saw you stagger a couple of times. Looks like you had a good time.

You get to your car door and start fishing through your purse for your keys and then drop them on the ground as you find them. You bend to pick them up and as you stand up I say "Freeze, don't move." You start to turn to face me as you catch a glimpse of the uniform. "Turn around, Hands on top of the car, " I say in firm voice as you comply.

Nervously you start to ask what was wrong as I tell you that we have had a quite a few auto thefts in the area. "But this is my car, I have my keys right here," you say as you start to look back over your shoulder at me. "Stay facing that way," I order you as you turn your head back.

"Have you been drinking, Miss," I ask.

"I had a drink with my friends," you reply and I see you start to shake a little bit.

Up until now I never really took a good look at what you were wearing. It appears that you are dressed up as a cat, a damn sexy cat. Of course you had on the little black ears on top of your head but it was what the tail was hooked to that was wild. It was a black spandex\lycra one piece that hugged every curve of your body. The back was open all the way down to small curve above your bottom and the top tied behind your neck. As the material trailed down your legs it ended with little lace cuffs above your ankles. And the toeless pumps that you had on showed off your sexy feet. Damn. I am getting as hard as that police baton just looking at you.

"Ok, well I am going to have to give you a couple of sobriety tests before I can let you go but first I have search you," I say. "Do you have anything illegal or dangerous on you," I ask laughing in my head knowing that you sure didn't have anywhere to hide it if you did.

"Please spread your legs and keep your hands on the car." As you do I step forward placing my right foot on the ground between them. With a hand on both hips I pull you back a little till your ass is up against my thigh. I then place my hands on your shoulders and slide them up your arms, just to make it seem official. I lean forward a little, pressing into you with my thigh as I start to slide my hands back down your arms and continue down your sides to your waist. Starting at the small of your back, I feel you jump a little as my fingers make contact with your skin. I slide my hands around the front and start working them upwards.

Reaching the bottom of your breast, I notice something else that was nice about you outfit. It had built in lift support, which made your breast stand out perfectly.

I continued on, running my fingers, on each hand, under your breast until they enclosed as I cupped them both. As I paused, I expected to hear you protest, but you merely closed your eyes, as you subconsciously pressed harder onto my thigh.

Releasing them I started sliding my hands back down your front to your waist and then down some more. Reaching your pubic area, I could tell that you were nice and shaved because of the way your costume fit. But you were definitely starting to get a little warm.

Sliding my hands to the top of your thighs and then back out to your hips, I step back and you lose you balance a little as I steady you.

Dropping to my left knee, I place both hands on your left thigh, right up by all the heat you are generating. Slowly sliding them down over your calves, almost stroking you with my fingertips until I reach your ankle and then I switch over to your right ankle as I start my way back up.

Feeling you tense a little as you anticipate my hands making there way back up to your sweetness. I slowly drag my fingers across your pussy and then firmly cup your mound. I swear I could feel you melt as you were definitely getting wet.

Standing back up I remove my hand from your mound as I take out the handcuffs. Reaching up and I take your left hand behind your back, quickly snapping one cuff in place.

You suddenly realize what is happening and try to turn around as I press you back against the car and grab your other wrist, securing it behind your back as well. You start to complain as I tell you to keep quiet. Though it is a fairly public place, is basically deserted after the bars close.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:48 PM
Standing you up, I start to walk you to the hood of your car. Because of where you parked any view of the front of the car was blocked by support columns.

You begin to panic, and you start begging me not to arrest you. Though this started out as fun I begin to feel a little guilty about scaring you so I tell you to let me think about it.

While you are not sure if you should keep resisting or stay quiet, you choose the latter hoping that I let you go.

After a making you stand there for a minute I tell you, "I will let you off with a warning this time but you have to do something for me. Do you agree?" You nervously nod you head.

"First kneel down on the ground," I say as you start to get down there. "Now I want you to look at the ground or close your eyes but do not look at me. Understand?" I continue and you nod in agreement.

Walking around you, I reach down and untie the top of your outfit. As the material falls free your beautiful breast are just incredible. I stop and stand in front of you and start unzipping my fly. Taking my cock out and holding it with my right hand, I touch your head with my left hand. Tilting it back to bring your mouth closer to my dick.

Looking at your face I can see that you have your eyes tightly clamped so I point the tip of my dick to your lips and rub it back and forth across them a couple of times.

"Open your mouth," I tell you. As you comply I push forward feeling the soft, wetness of your tongue slide along the bottom of my shaft. After using my hands to move your head back and forth a couple of times you start to catch on. You figure that while blowing off a cop maybe a bad thing, getting busted for a DUI would be worse.

Though you were trying not to enjoy yourself there was definitely something about this that felt very familiar. Slowly you open your eyes and start to look up, towards my face. As soon as you see me your mind starts reeling, having a sudden urge to hit me but your hands are still cuffed behind your back. So you decide to bite down. Not to hard but hard enough to get my attention.

Standing there with my eyes closed, enjoying how great your mouth feels on my cock, I about jumped to the ceiling when you bit down. You took your mouth my dick and started telling me to help you up and to take the handcuffs off you. So I reached down and lifted you so that you could stand all while listening to you telling me how I was going to get it.

Your legs must have fallen asleep from being on yours knees because instead of standing you stumbled and fell over the hood of the car. All I could do was laugh and this did not amuse you.

While I am sure that you were probably still yelling at me, I had no idea what you were saying because I was looking at how incredibly sexy your ass looked with you bent over the car.

Though I am not sure how, after getting my dick bit, I was still rock hard. You were trying to lean back, to get off the car, as I walked up behind you. With my left hand I pressed you back down on the hood and with my right I reached down and started rubbing your pussy with my fingertips. You were soaked and my fingers getting lubed just from touching you.

Bringing my right hand back I stroked my cock a couple of times trying to decide what to do. Not hearing anything other than the thoughts in my head I came to a conclusion. Using both hands I reached down and grabbed the material right above your pussy and jerked it in opposite directions and it tore open. Somehow, I must have grab one side of your panties as well because they were hanging down there too.

With both hands on your hips, I pulled you back towards me a little. Luckily the pumps, that you were wearing, brought us to the perfect height for this position. Aiming my cock with my left hand, I guided right up to your wet pussy lips and slid him back and forth against your opening.

The whole time I was doing this you were saying something but I just now I figured it out. I guess you weren't too happy that I ruined your new outfit.

Wanting to feel your pussy wrapped around me I grabbed your hips and pulled you to me. In one long hard stroke I had rammed my cock all the way into you. You let out a gasp and the only other sound I could hear was your breast dragging across the hood of the car. Sliding almost all the way out, I could feel you holding your breath, waiting for my return as I slammed into you again.

I paused for a moment... and then I heard you say, "again."

With this I continued my same long strokes, only not stopping. Pulling you to me by your hips as I thrust forward. Normally I enjoy taking my time with you. Sometimes slow and gentle other times a little rougher but this time... this time was going to be fast and hard. Damn... you feel incredible. The faster and harder I go the more you grunt for me. Again... again... again. Though I am bottoming out inside of you, I feel your pussy muscles start to contract around me.

Slowing for a moment, I let go of your hips and take hold of the material again. I tear a little more, this time exposing your ass. Putting both hands on you ass I start squeezing and kneading it, working my thumb even closer to your little rosebud.

After wetting my right thumb, with my saliva, I feel your pussy muscles contract even more when I start pressing my thumb against your little bud. Rubbing and pressing inwards, your grunts get even louder. Finally my thumb slides in as you gasp.

Not giving you a chance to rest I grab your left hip with my other hand as I leave my right thumb in you. You must have been really close because within a couple of minutes you start to cum. I pull my thumb out as you start cumming and you literally flop onto the hood.

Knowing that you are spent but so close to my own, I reach out and grab both of your arms with my hands and pull you back up off the car towards me. This causes you to arch your back and changes the angle that I am entering your pussy. It feels incredible. I start to cum right away and it feels like I am just coating the inside of you, there is so much.

Knowing that you must be getting sore, I take off the cuffs and help you into the car. Not thinking that you are upset but you still haven't said anything as I drive you home. At a red light you look over at me and smile and then say one word.... again.

So for Halloween they say 'Trick or Treat' but this time you got both.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:51 PM
Break Up

He sat in his bedroom, what used to be their bedroom, on the bed and thought about her. Their divorce was finally over, but think about he still did. He was glad that she wouldn't be around to manipulate him and make him feel guilty for all of their problems, but at the same time he realizes with regret that he will never again smell her thick musk wafting through the air of their house as he arrives home from work to a particularly happy wife. He will never see her beautiful pink nipples placed exactly where they should be in her marvelously round, firm breasts.

As he sat there thinking about her, he felt himself stiffen within his pants. He undid them and pulled them off, sitting in his dress shirt (the divorce is just over, he thought to himself) and socks, his slowly stiffening member poking out from under the front of his shirt. He laid back, placing his left arm under his head and his right hand just beneath his testicles, massaging them. Finding himself drawn to the memories of her, he thought more deeply about her, about her wide-set but curvaceous hips swaying back and forth as she walked through the house naked but for the towel on her head after her showers.

He thought about how she used to like to massage his penis in public, in plain view of anyone wanting to look, just because she new she could get him rock hard and wanting her like nothing else. As he lay there, his member as stiff as it ever got without her mouth or always wet, perfectly tight pussy around him, he began to slowly massage himself, running his hand the length of his shaft. He groaned several times as he lay there, stroking himself, bucking his hips in the air, imitating sex with her riding him.

Lying there, slowly masturbating, thinking of his now-ex-wife, his thoughts ran from her slowly sucking him off the hundreds of times she must have done it over the years to the slow, uneasy way they used to have sex, with him always afraid to finish before she, to near the end, when all the sex was angry, rough and extremely passionate. Never increasing pace he thought about the taste of her as he would run his tongue around her cleft and how she would always buck her hips and pull his hair as he sucked her pearl. He thought of all the times he had brought her to orgasm with his mouth, especially the first time, when she accidentally kicked him in the testicles during her spasms (he always held her legs out after that, not just because it gave him better access to her more sensitive parts).

As he lay there, slowly working himself to orgasm he heard a soft clicking from the front of the house. Not thinking much of it, assuming something had been blown onto the porch, he continued to stroke himself to her bitter memory. A few minutes later the door to his room opened and as his eyes snapped open and he attempted to cover himself with his shirt, the beautiful, sing-song of his ex-wife's laughter shattered the silence of the room. His eyes darted open and there she was, standing in her black skirt and tightly tailored jacket, starting at his hardly hidden erection and stifling surprised laughter.

"What . . . what are you doing?" he asked, his voice hoarse.

"I just came by to see if I had left anything here," she said, barely holding her laughter back. "I was not expecting..." she drifted off and pointed at his now rapidly softening member.

He grinned stupidly in response and shrugged, pulling his hand off of his shirt and allowing himself to fall back into view, though now much less than impressive.

To his ultimate surprise she walked over to him and straddled him on the bed, working her hand on him from between her legs. "I've missed you," she whispered into his ear, her chest pressed against his, her hair covering his face. She slowly ran her hand along the length of his shaft until he was fully erect and pulled herself back from him, looking into his eyes.

Not saying anything she slid down off the bed and gripped his penis in both of her hands, one atop the other, the head and a little of the shaft still revealed through them. She smiled widely and gasps slightly, "I love how big you are, always have," she said, deeply pleased with the penis before her. Before he can say anything she put what remained of his penis into her mouth, sucking what her hands weren't gripping. She slowly massaged him with her tongue while gently squeezing him with her hands. He moaned softly, pressing himself toward her so more of his penis could fit into her mouth.

With one final, tight squeeze she let go of him with her hands and pushed him deeper into her mouth, nearly deepthroating his almost eight inch member. She sucked him like this for nearly ten minutes, massaging his testicles with her hands while she worked until he told her that if she didn't stop he'd come. She giggled and pulled him out, letting him fall wetly onto his stomach.

She stood up, stretched, and when he tried to sit forward to be closer to her, she shoved him back down. "No," she said, "This is my show," and began unbuttoning the white blouse beneath her dress jacket. Once she had undone the buttons all the way down the front, she removed both the shirt and the jacket in one fluid motion, sending them across the room. She stood there a moment, allowing him to marvel at her breasts in their white bra. Smallish, but still pressed up to show a hint of cleavage, he ate her body up with his eyes.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:52 PM
Her smile broadening she reached back and undid her bra, allowing it to fall to her elbows and casually flicked it across the room to her other garments. Wasting no further time she undid her skirt and in the same instance as it fell to the floor, she slipped out of her black, lace thong and cast them to the side of the room as well. Bent over, out of his line of sight, she undid her high heels and once they were off, stood and kicked them away. Standing there, in all of her beautiful nudity, her pink nipples standing in precious contrast to her alabaster skin, the trimmed black fur around her vagina calling softly to his eyes she began to make "tsk tsk" noises, shaking her finger back and forth.

"You haven't taken off your shirt, mister," she said, coyly eyes still on his now throbbing member. "For that you will have to be punished." As she says this she once again straddled him, this time climbing her way up his torso to his face. Once there, she placed herself so that he will have no doubt what she wants him to do--lick her almost dripping wet cleft until she's done with him. He obliged her more than willingly, wrapping his arms around her thighs for better leverage. After several moments of this she rolled over on the queen sized bed and spreads her legs to him, beckoning he come to her.

He came quickly, stripping off his shirt and placing his face immediately back between her legs, lapping at her diligently, her fingers twined in his hair, her back arched, her face a painting of rapture. He lifted her legs, allowing him better access to her more sensitive areas (and protecting himself, one can never be too careful). After many more minutes of this, she began tugging on his hair, pulling him to her. Again he obliged her, climbing up her body, stopping only long enough to run his tongue along her right nipple. She squealed with glee, softly, but distinct enough to him.

Once he had positioned himself, he began running his member the length of her cleft, not only to spread the moisture to himself, but to tease her with it like he knows she likes. After several long moments of toying with her, he slowly inserted himself into her, taking nearly a full minute to reach full depth. Once he had buried himself in her fully they both let out sighs of joy and relief. He began to slowly grind into her, feeling her walls around him, the moisture of her, her breath on his neck, the scent of her hair and skin combined as his head rest on her shoulder. She wrapped her arms and legs around him, pulling him into her as close as she could as the first orgasm wracked her body with pleasure.

He laughed softly as her spasms slowly died; her orgasms were always so long and they were always so good, he thought. "Did you like that?" he whispered in her ear, grinning widely.

"I did," she whispered hoarsely.

He pulled himself away from her slowly and rolled her onto her stomach, her legs spread at a V. Looking at her, he could feel his penis jerk in anticipation. He loved the way her buttocks looked like this, so round, so firm, so supple. He placed his hands on them as he worked his legs around her hips so he was straddling her. As he placed his penis inside her, she closed her legs and relaxed all of her muscles, taking him easily. He lowered himself to her, reaching around her and cupping her breasts, pressing his chest firmly against her back, his lips tenderly upon her right ear.

He slowly drove himself into and out of her for nearly ten minutes before his breathing became ragged and shallow. "Are you going to come for me?" she asked him.

"I'd like to," he muttered, concentrating on how good she feels.

"Then do it. Do you want it on my tits?"

"I don't care," he said, then after a pause, "Yes, roll over, let me come on your tits, I want to see you watch me."

She did so, rolling over as she could feel him swell inside her, his orgasm about to begin. Almost as soon as she was on her back, her hands on her breasts, holding them out to him, he began to spasm, his back arching roughly, his breathing becoming harsh. He looked down on her and as he came, he could see the glee and regret mingled in her eyes. As his semen splashed onto her breasts for what he was sure the last time he could almost hear her say "I still love you. I always will."

And he knew that if only they were as compatible clothed as they were naked, nothing could ever stop them from being together.

She dressed quickly after he wiped her off and she left, taking none of her things he knew she was aware of still being there. He smiled to himself, knowing that she would probably be back for them, but not for sex that time, and rubbed his slowly softening member in fond memory of her.

"I'll always love you, too," he muttered as he slowly drifted off to sleep.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:54 PM
Anything for Business


I stared up at the ceiling of my office and wondered how many other assistant bank managers let their customers fuck them after hours. Mark Adams' cock traveled in and out of my wet cunt like a piston. I'd met him two weeks ago; finalized a small business loan with him an hour ago; and now I was letting him fuck me on top of my desk.

It's not like I go months without sex or anything. I hired a kid right out of college, Chad, who is more than willing to do me morning, noon or night. I've even been known to let Chad and Christine, the manager of one of our other banks, have their way with me at the same time.

So why did I find it necessary to flirt with Mark Adams until the bank was empty and he was practically ripping open my blouse? The moment he had my bra off and his mouth was on my breast I knew we'd fuck. Of course, the fact I had his cock in my hand didn't hurt his chances.

He was rough in his handling of me and I loved it. He lifted me onto the desk, pushed up my skirt and yanked down my panties in just seconds. I barely had time to spread my legs for him when his huge cock drove into me and I screamed with pleasure.

I came within two minutes. Now I was recovering, waiting for him to cum…or for me to have another orgasm…whichever came first.

I reminded myself to ask Christine how often she'd done the same thing for the sake of business. This WAS business, after all. I'd never do this for the sole purpose of personal gratification.

My fingers gently rolled across my right nipple, then my left. I squeezed it a little harder and felt my pussy clamp more tightly around Mr. Adams' cock. Then I moved a hand to my clit and rubbed it, listening to the man's heavy breathing.

He was going to be a steady customer and I'm all about customer relations. It's what will make me a good bank manager one day, I thought. Then I noticed a crack in one of the ceiling tiles, making a mental note to tell maintenance about it tomorrow.

About the same time I felt another orgasm approaching, I heard the small businessman with the big dick groan the way guys groan before they cum. Sometimes they bother to warn me; sometimes they don't.

"Fuck. Yes! I'm gonna cum!"

I took that as a warning. I felt the first blast of his cum just as I started to orgasm, too. My legs were wrapped tightly around his waist. He held me up by the ass and poured shot after shot of cum into me while my body shuddered in its own excitement. Maybe I didn't take it as seriously as I should have, but God that was a good orgasm. Two good orgasms, in fact.

This guy was alright.

"Thanks for the loan, Rachel," Mr. Adams said while pulling up his pants.

"Thanks for the fuck, Mark." I couldn't tell from his look how he interpreted my remark. I sat on the edge of the desk and let him enjoy the view of my naked breasts. My rumpled skirt barely covered my pussy. I was back in flirting mode again. "I'll be seeing you some more, right?"

"When we expand," he said with a smile. There was only one way to interpret THAT remark.

"Great. It was a pleasure doing business with you." I extended a hand. He shook it once, kissed it once and left the bank.

#####

I didn't expect to hear from Mark Adams again for a while. So, I was somewhat surprised to hear a voicemail from him two days later. I leaned back in my chair and put it on speaker.

"Hey, Rachel. This is Mark Adams. We're having a grand opening in a couple weeks and I wanted to personally invite you. This wouldn't have been possible without your help, so I hope you'll consider coming. It's nothing formal. Just the employees and family and friends like you. If you're interested and your schedule permits, give me a call at 555-1234. Hope to hear from you. Bye."

I'm not one to turn down too many party invitations. And while this one had the potential to be a real snoozer, something made me give it serious consideration. Maybe the two orgasms were still fresh in my mind. But the dude deserved my continued 'support', so I waited twenty four hours, called him back and confirmed my reservation. He truly sounded excited. Nothing like a happy customer.

It was a fairly uneventful couple weeks leading up to the "Grand Opening" of Mark's little restaurant…except for the blowjob I gave Chad in the safety deposit box area one night,. By the way, me giving Chad a blowjob at work is not news. The fact he didn't want me to swallow this time and missed my face, leaving a trail of cum down the front of three safety deposit boxes IS news. We got most of it before it disappeared between the cracks. Oh, well.

What to wear to a customer's "Grand Opening" was my biggest concern. Should I dress like the thirty year old assistant bank manager I was by day, or the cute, single woman I liked to be at night? I decided this was more play than work, so I went for a low cut top under a jacket and dress slacks that might have been a bit too tight for work.

I'm used to going to functions by myself, so that wasn't an issue. In fact, it leaves me free to do some 'scouting' of prospective future dates. Mark Adams was married, so I wouldn't be wasting too much time with him. But I was pleasantly surprised upon my arrival to find many more men than women present.

The restaurant was really well laid out and it seemed like a place I'd want to come back to and try later. I found Mark, or he found me, and we exchanged greetings. He introduced me to a couple co-owners and investors before setting me free again to mingle and test the cuisine.

Just when it seemed I'd meet more new food than people, a young man caught my eye. He couldn't have been more than eighteen. I'm not normally immediately attracted to guys that young, but this one was different. He was tall, cute, and seemingly self-assured as he walked through the crowd taking pictures on a very expensive looking camera.

I purposely strolled leisurely in a direction that would cause our paths to intersect. His back was towards me as I got closer. When he finished taking the picture of a smiling middle-aged couple holding drinks, he turned and almost ran into me.

"Hi," I said calmly.

"Oh, hi. Excuse me," he said.

He had the greatest eyes—a shade of blue I'd last seen while looking up from the top of my desk at work.

"It's OK. I'm Rachel," I said, extending my hand.

"Hi. I'm Jeff. Jeff Adams." His handshake was firm without being aggressive.

"Oh. Are you Mark's…" I let the sentence trail off, hoping for him to finish it.

"Son. Yes."

I smiled. It figured. My life was never uncomplicated. I was about to flirt with the son of the man I mindlessly fucked a few weeks earlier.

"Nice to meet you. This is a very nice place," I said.

"Thanks. And thanks for coming. May I take your picture…for our album?"

"Of course." I smiled and surreptitiously hoped he was capturing more than a head and shoulder shot of me. He backed up a step. That was a good sign, I figured. The flash was followed by a quick glance by Jeff at the back of the camera.

"Perfect. Thanks."

"Do you take photos as a hobby or is it your job tonight?" I asked, not wanting him to get away just yet.

"I want to do it professionally. It's what I'll be taking in college when I start in the fall."

"Awesome!" I said. "What area do you want to get into? What type of pictures?"

"Fashion, if I can. For magazines and advertising," Jeff said, thrilled that somebody was taking an interest.

"Smart. Get to meet all those babes, right?"

He laughed. "I don't know about that."

"You'll have them crawling all over you." I hoped it didn't sound too obvious or that my quick scan of his body wasn't too blatant. I reasoned it was just payback for the looks down my top that he'd failed to conceal.

"Have you ever modeled?"

I tried not to laugh. It was either the worst use of a poor pickup line I'd heard in ages or just his youth showing. An eighteen year old guy as good looking as him is allowed one mistake.

"You're kidding, right?" Might as well play along.

"No. Really. You're very attractive," he said, not the least bit embarrassed.

"I'm the woman at the bank who approved the final loan for this place," I said.

"Oh, OK. Have you ever considered modeling?"

If Jeff Adams was one thing, he was persistent.

"Nah." But I gave him my best shy little girl wiggle.

"I have a small studio set up in our basement. If you're ever interested, I'd be glad to take some shots. I think you'd be great…and it would be great practice for me. Can I give you my cell number?"


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:55 PM
It was tempting to put him off, but I found myself reaching inside my small purse and pulling out a business card. "Here. Call me at this number. We'll talk."

"Thanks," Jeff said, looking at the card briefly before putting it in his back pocket.

"I better not keep you from your job," I said. "It was nice meeting you, Jeff."

"You too. I'll call you." His hand seemed to linger in mine just a little longer this time.

I slept naked that night knowing I'd be thinking about young Jeff Adams. My favorite little vibrator was already in my hand as I slid under the cover. I flicked it on and started at my breasts where the sensation of the vibrating toy rubbing against my nipples sent jolts of pleasure all the way to my pussy. I smiled as the nipples grew longer and pinker with each pass of the vibrator.

I ran it up and over both breasts, imagining Jeff's fingers doing the same thing. He was so young—so good looking. My body shook when the pulsating toy once again made contact with my nipple. I felt my back arch up and my pussy begin to dampen.

I couldn't wait any longer. I slid the vibrator down to the top of my pussy. My legs separated just enough for the little imitation cock to find my exposed clit.

"Oh, God," I moaned out loud. "Don't cum yet. Tease him. Make him want to fuck you."

If nobody was going to be around to talk to me during sex, I'd have to do it myself. I needed to, and wanted to, cum so badly, but I knew I'd be rewarded if I could hold out for just a little while longer.

The vibrator was moving up and down on my clit. My hips rose and fell in rhythm with the device. In my mind, it was Jeff's tongue sliding along my clit and making me ache with the need to cum. Then I envisioned him standing in front of me, pulling off his shirt. His shoulders and arms were muscular and his skin was light and smooth. He unzipped his pants and let them fall to the floor, leaving him in just a pair of briefs.

I could plainly see the outline of his enlarged cock. He stood for a moment, watching my reaction with a sly smile.

"Take them off," I said. "I want to see you."

The sound of my own voice startled me for a second, but then I drifted back into my daydream, the vibrator sinking lower between my legs.

Jeff grabbed the top of his underwear and began to remove the briefs. His cock hung in front of him as he bent over, taunting me. Then he stood naked, his legs spread slightly apart in a sturdy stance.

He was gorgeous.

"Turn around."

I watched his tall body rotate until his tight ass was visible. He stood with his hands on his hips, posing for me. He was like a Michelangelo statue with his thin waist and round butt and powerfully built legs. I wanted to touch every inch of him.

Jeff turned to face me again. His cock was longer and thicker than when I told him to turn around, but still not fully erect.

"Fuck me, Jeff Adams."

My vibrator was on my clit, then between my legs pulling moisture from my pussy back up to my clit. I used my free hand to massage a breast, pulling at the nipple and rolling it between my fingers.

I imagined Jeff stroking his cock right before climbing onto the bed. He was hard now. Very hard. The tip of his cock glowed a dark pink and I could practically see the blood rushing through the shaft. He positioned himself between my legs and hovered over me, his cock just inches from my drenched pussy.

With one sudden thrust he was inside me. My hand clutched at the vibrator as it plunged into my cunt over and over, a little deeper each time.

"God, yes! Fuck me, Jeff. Harder! Harder!!"

I pumped the vibrator into me as fast as my arm could move. The slurping sound of the toy interacting with my cunt filled the dark room. I fucked the vibrator as if I'd never had sex before, squeezing it with my pussy like I would any ordinary cock. But Jeff Adams was not ordinary. He was the eighteen year old dude of my dreams, and he was fucking me just the way I liked.

"Oh, fuck. Fuck!"

With one hand working the vibrator and the other manipulating a breast, it wasn't going to take long to cum. I thought about looking up into Jeff's big, beautiful eyes and holding him by the ass while he fucked me.

That did it. I screamed out one last shriek of joy and waited for my body to succumb to my orgasm. Rarely, when I'm masturbating, do I feel like I've lost control. But this time…with the image of Jeff Adams fucking me clear in my mind…I felt as if my body was acting on its own. My pussy pressed forward against the thrusts of the vibrator. My legs flailed open to give it more room. My ass seldom rested on the bed as the orgasm peaked. And I heard myself muttering things even I didn't understand.

Long after I usually would be coming down from an orgasm, my hand was furiously pumping the vibrator into my cunt. My body refused to stop quivering. My breathing became harder and little beads of sweat formed on my brow. I could feel the sheet under me getting wetter and wetter.

Finally, it ended and I fell back onto the bed in total exhaustion. Jeff's cock was still hard, and still inside me.

"This is Rachel. Can I help you?" I didn't recognize the number on my office phone's caller ID.

"Hi, Rachel. This is Jeff. Jeff Adams."

I sat up in my chair. "Well, hi Jeff. What a nice surprise. What can I do for you?"

"Uh, well, remember when you were at the Grand Opening we talked about maybe taking some shots of you?"

If he only knew how well I remembered. My heart was pounding like a little schoolgirl talking on the phone with her boyfriend for the first time. Grow up, Rachel.

"Sure. I remember," I replied.

"Are you still interested?" I smiled at Jeff's obvious nervousness. Was he smiling at me, too?

"Sure, Jeff. I think it would be fun and if it would help you I'd be glad to do it." If it would help you. Right. I just want to be in the same room as you again.

"Great," he said, sounding honestly excited. "What day is good for you?"

I fumbled with papers on my desk as if to find my calendar. "Uh, looks like most any night next week."

At least I wasn't lying.

"How about Friday? Or do you have a date?" Jeff asked.

"I do now."

There was silence at the other end as Jeff digested that one.

"Great! How about if I e-mail you directions to the house. You can tell me what time is good."

He sounded very professional. I still considered it a social event.

"Perfect. I'm looking forward to it, Jeff," I said.

"Me, too. I'll send the e-mail as soon as I can."

"Thanks. See ya," I said.

"Bye."

I leaned back and felt every muscle in my body relax. God, what was he doing to me? He's a kid. Eighteen. He probably had no intention of fucking me.

I was brought back to Earth by another call. This one was business.

The e-mail from Jeff arrived later the same day and everything was set for Friday. Shit! What was I supposed to wear? In the excitement of hearing from him I never considered asking him what he wanted me to wear.

I hit the Reply button on the e-mail.

Hey Jeff. I meant to ask you what you want me to wear on Friday. Does it matter to you? Let me know. Thanks. Rachel

I had to wait less than half an hour for his answer.

Hi, Rachel. Wear whatever you want this time. If you enjoy it and want to do it again, maybe we can experiment with formalwear, or swimsuit, or whatever you want. We'll talk about it later. Jeff.

If I enjoy it and want to do it again? Are you fucking kidding me? I suppose he meant the posing, but I had other thoughts. Hell, yes, I'd enjoy it. And I prefer to wear nothing at all.

But I knew it was all just a daydream of mine. First of all, I didn't have the nerve to come on to an eighteen year old kid the first time we were together. Fucking his father in my office is one thing—doing Jeff in his studio was quite another. I doubted I could do it in my horniest of moods. I convinced myself not to get my hopes up too high.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 08:57 PM
It took forever for Friday to arrive. When I got home from work I changed into my best jeans and put on a sleeveless top that accentuated my less-than-spectacular breasts. There was no way I was taking a swimsuit…not this time, anyway. As a compromise, I didn't wear a bra.

On the drive to Jeff's place the thought struck me: What if Mark was there? What if Mark AND his wife were there? It wasn't enough to make me turn the car around, but I'd have to think of something to say. In the end I decided I'd just keep it professional and ask about the new restaurant.

The huge house showed no outward signs of life as I pulled into the semicircular driveway. Mine was the only car in sight. This was good news so far, as I truly didn't want to have to face the elder Mr. Adams. Not to mention wanting to have the younger Mr. Adams all to myself.

I approached the front door, admiring the perfect landscaping along the way. My shoes clicked against the flawlessly laid sidewalk stones. Oh, to be rich.

I pressed the doorbell.

The seconds seemed to last an eternity as I waited. I played with my hair. I ran my hands down the back of my jeans. Finally, I heard the door open.

"Hey, Rachel."

It was Jeff…thankfully.

"Hi, Jeff."

"Come on in," he said as the door swung all the way open. I stepped up and into the gaping entranceway. Instantly, my eyes were scanning the ornate chandelier and dark woodwork.

"I'm really glad you decided to come over," he said, closing the door behind me.

"I'm glad you asked," I replied, refocusing on the young man.

He started to walk ahead of me. "Let's go into the family room."

I was going to have to remember Jeff probably wasn't going to act like the more mature, professional men I was used to dealing with. Maybe it would be a nice break from the routine. I followed him obediently, knowing his father would have let me lead the way or, at least, been at my side.

When we got to the expansive family room, Jeff asked, "Want anything to drink? We have just about everything."

"No thanks, Jeff. I'm fine," I said, not sure whether to sit or stand.

"You sure?"

"Yeah. I'm fine," I assured him.

"Well, want to see the studio downstairs?" he asked.

Nothing like skipping past the formalities and getting straight to the subject, I thought with a smile. Perhaps I wasn't the only nervous one.

"Sure."

He motioned for me to follow him. It gave me a few seconds to check out his form fitting, knit shirt and tight jeans. Once again, I was reminded why I agreed to do this in the first place. I also took the opportunity, during the short walk, to ask about his parents.

"Oh, they went out," he said. "It'll be hours before they're back."

If Jeff had looked back at me he would have found me smiling.

I don't know what made me expect to find an 'ordinary' basement at the bottom of the steps we descended. Instead, we immediately stepped into an ornately decorated and well-supplied photo studio. Tall lights, umbrellas, reflectors and backdrops were everywhere. The company that did my little bank's advertising would have killed for some of this stuff.

"Wow!" I said unashamedly as I looked around. "This is amazing!"

"Thanks," Jeff said.



"You call yourself an amateur?"

"I do right now," he said. "All this stuff doesn't mean I take good photos."

But some of the portraits and nature scenes hung on the wall indicated Jeff Adams took VERY good photos. I took a minute to walk around and glance at the ones that interested me. There were several pictures of young women—I assumed they were classmates of his—in various indoor and outdoor scenes. They were all gorgeous, in my opinion. Most of the photos reminded me of high school yearbook shots, only a little less formal.

"These are good," I said as I roamed the room. "Very good."

"Thanks," Jeff said. "Did you have anything in mind…as far as poses or anything?"

"Nope. This is your opportunity to experiment. I didn't come here with any preconceived ideas," I said. "Whatever you want to do is fine with me."

The only lie in there was the fact that I did, in fact, come with lots of preconceived ideas. But as far as experimenting and doing whatever he wanted to do…no problem.

"Well, since you're dressed casually we should keep the shots casual. But I do like your outfit. You look very nice," Jeff said.

I couldn't figure out if Jeff's business-like manner was genuine or not. I was going to be extremely disappointed if he had no desire to be a little 'playful' during my visit. But I got a little clue that maybe it was just nervousness on his part when I saw his hands slightly shaking as he mounted his camera onto a tripod.

When he was done, he looked at me but didn't immediately say anything. He was nervous, I decided.

"You're the boss. Tell me what to do," I said.

"Sometimes it's helpful to the person posing if I just take a couple shots of you standing, so you can get used to the lights going off and stuff like that," he explained.

"Makes sense to me."

Jeff was already moving to reposition the lights and reflectors. It wouldn't take him long to figure out I wasn't a professional model. I felt a little insecure. He acted like he knew what he was doing and I was totally clueless.

He was back behind his camera, apparently checking the lights and shadows. If we were in a bar I would have accused him of openly checking me out.

"Good. Move just a little to your right."

I shuffled two steps in that direction.

"Right there," Jeff said, his eyes glued on the back of his camera. "OK. Just relax. Smile."

Easy for him to say. But I tried my best and blinked after the first flash of light. Then another.

"Turn so your side is facing me."

"Which one?" I asked.

He laughed. "Either one is fine, unless you have a preference."

"Well, I don't have a good side." I turned to the right.

Great. So now my inadequate boobs and suspect ass will be highlighted.

I put my hands on my hips to try to hide them.

"Perfect!" Jeff said between shots. "Bend one leg just a little."

I wasn't sure what he wanted, but I tried to comply. That was the moment I felt the tension go away and I began to get into the whole posing thing. I imagined all the magazine pictures I'd seen and tried to duplicate them. I concentrated on giving him good angles to capture whatever curves I had. It was almost fun.

"Do you want to sit on the couch now?" Jeff asked.

"Yeah. That works," I said, anxious to try something new. "Should I just sit?"

"Yes, but casually. You're at home, relaxing," he said.

This kid was good. I could do that. I pulled my legs up onto the couch and leaned against the pillow on one arm of the couch. My shirt rose to expose a good portion of my stomach, causing a little concern at first. But I chose to ignore it.

Jeff took several shots without comment as I shifted position, remaining on my side the entire time.

"Lay on your back," he finally suggested. At the same time, he removed the camera from the tripod and moved closer to the couch.

I rolled over and pulled at the bottom of my shirt.

"No, no. Leave it. You have great skin," Jeff said.

I didn't know what to say, but my pulse went up more than a few notches. I just smiled and allowed the skin from above my navel to the top of my jeans lay in full view of Jeff and his camera.

It wasn't the most comfortable pose for me because I didn't know what to do with my arms and legs. Once again, Jeff came to the rescue.

"Put your arms above your head. Maybe behind your head."

That solved one problem and created a new one. With my hands behind my head, my shirt was raised to the bottom of my breasts. It was bad enough that ample cleavage was showing. Now I was certain another inch would reveal even more of the underside.

To make things worse, Jeff was at the end of the couch, at my feet, shooting up to my head. Then he began to walk around me, shooting from every angle. Eventually, he was behind my head. I arched my back and looked back at him. I knew what effect that would have on my chest. My boobs felt like they were going to push right out of my top.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:00 PM
"How are you doing?" Jeff asked after he moved in front of me.

"Fine," I said. "Why?"

"Do you want to do more?"

"Sure."

"I have a request," Jeff said shyly.

"What is it?" I asked.

"Your skin is incredible. I think…would you mind if…if you showed more? I'll lower the lights."

Hell. I thought I'd have to seduce this guy and now he was asking me to undress. All I had to do was play hard to get and he'd be putty in my hands.

I smiled. "What do you suggest?"

"It's up to you, but if you had your top off we could have you lie on your stomach…or whatever you want," he said.

What I wanted was both of us naked and fucking. I guess we had to start somewhere.

I looked at the portraits on his wall. "Do you do this all the time?"

"Most of those girls were too young. I thought with you being older…I mean…"

I laughed. "Older, huh? Well, we better do this before I'm too old for you to ask again."

I laid on my stomach and awkwardly pulled off my shirt, making sure Jeff never got a glance at my breasts. I threw the shirt aside and looked up at Jeff. "I'm ready."

"Uh, lay natural. Like your taking a nap," he said.

He was using only the flash on the camera now. At first I was facing away from him with my arms in various positions. Then I turned my head to face him, rolling slightly as I did. I used an arm to hide what little of my breast may have been exposed.

"Really good. Good!" he assured me.

I don't know what made me do it, but I glanced at his crotch and saw, for the first time, the tell-tale bulge I hadn't seen before. What had been a serious look on my face became more of a grin.

It was time for the show to begin.

I raised my arm and ran the fingers in that hand through my hair. At the same time I rolled back. My left breast, and half of the right, were in full view.

Jeff stopped—seemed to begin to say something—then continued shooting without commenting. When he was standing behind the couch shooting straight down at me, I rolled onto my back. It was an incredibly liberating feeling, not to mention erotic. I was flirting with Jeff and his camera with my body, not hiding a thing.

"Do you want to get up now?" he asked.

I hesitated at first, afraid to leave the security of my little couch. But then I swung my legs over the edge and stood a few feet away from Jeff.

"I have a scenery backdrop over here you might like," he said.

We walked to another corner of the studio where a large screen with a forest scene hung from the wall. Jeff moved a couple more lights and I took my place in front of the screen, more than a little self-conscious of my semi-nudity.

Jeff found a spot for himself and his camera. Then he said, "Turn a little sideways. Not too much…that's it. Now put your right hand over your left breast. Spread your fingers. Like you're trying to hide it…but we want a lot to show."

We do?! Well, whatever he wants. I soon got into it, finding different ways to hold my hand to play hide and seek with my nipple and breast. It was a very cool game to play.

Ten minutes in front of the screen and Jeff had what he wanted in the way of pictures.

"Do you want to take a break?"

I thought for a second. "I'd rather keep going, if it's OK with you. I might chicken out if I stop now."

Jeff smiled. "You're doing great."

I decided it was my turn to take charge…or attempt to. "Can I make a request this time?"

"Sure. What is it?"

"Would you do nude shots of me?" I asked as casually as I could.

I could only hope that it was something he wanted, because it put him in a difficult spot. Would he be afraid to say 'no' and let me do it just to make me happy? Or would he say 'yes' because he wanted me to? And if I did would he take the bait?

"If that's what you want."

"Is that a yes?" I asked. I needed to hear him say it.

He waited, then said, "Yes."

My hands were at the button to my jeans as soon as he said it. The zipper was down a second later. I'd never done a striptease before but I wanted this one to be good. I wiggled out of the jeans as sensually as I could, pulling them off one leg at a time. I leaned towards him each time to let my boobs hang down. His eyes never left my body.

Once I was in panties only I stood back up, lingered for a moment with my hands in the waistband and then began to remove them. This time I was turned a little so he could also see my ass as I revealed it. Finally, I was naked before him.

I watched him scan me from my breasts to my hips, to my pussy, and down my legs.

"Still want to do nudes of me?" I asked.

"Yeah. Wow. You're really…you have a great body."

Obviously, he hadn't seen many naked female bodies before. But I was OK with that.

"Thanks. Now what?"

"Over here. By this table." He led me back to the couch, close to a table and chair. The table was a simple wood table with nothing on top. The chair was straight from somebody's living room—formal and overstuffed, but not flamboyant.

"Just sit on the table. On the edge of it," Jeff said.

I put my bare ass on the table and cautiously let my weight transfer onto what seemed like awfully fragile wooden legs. I heard a couple creaks, but it didn't come crashing down. So, I relaxed a bit and concentrate on posing.

My legs were held tightly together and my hands gripped the edges of the table.

"Put your hands in your lap," Jeff said, peering at his camera. I felt shivers go up and down my spine at the thought of sitting there completely naked for Jeff and anyone who would see the photos. And we'd just started.

The lights were very dim, for which I was happy. Hopefully all my imperfections would be hidden. I couldn't count on clothes doing that for me.

"Now put one leg on this side of the table and the other over the front," Jeff said, pointing as he spoke. I almost acted immediately, but then I comprehended what his command required. My legs would be spread rather widely apart, revealing considerably more than when my hands were in my tightly closed lap.

I eventually moved as he suggested. The awareness that I was spreading myself wide open for Jeff's eyes made my palms sweaty. My pussy began to dampen and my heart raced.

He took pictures from all angles without saying a word. That was probably good. It allowed me to compose myself for a minute, and soon I was moving on the table in an effort to present as much of my body to Jeff and the camera as I could…in the most erotic ways I could.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:01 PM
"Stand up for a second," Jeff finally said.

It felt good to get my ass off that hard table. I rubbed it for a second and noticed Jeff watching, at least until he saw me looking at him. Then he looked away. He was so cute.

This also gave me an opportunity to notice, once again, the substantial bulge in his pants. It was becoming increasingly difficult to not reach out and touch him.

"You have such great legs. Is it OK if I have you face the chair, then put one leg up on the seat? That will really highlight them," Jeff said.

Only if you take out that cock and shove it into my cunt from behind. In a perfect world I would have had the nerve to actually say that. This time, I just did as he said.

I leaned on the raised leg; stood straight up; tilted to one side; leaned way back. I really enjoyed this and Jeff seemed to concentrate the camera on my ass as much as my 'great legs.'

At one point I even put my hand on my pussy while he shot from the side. Then I played with my nipple for a few seconds and felt the electricity flow all the way to my cunt. By the time that session was over I thought Jeff's cock was going to break through the front of his pants.

I ended up standing in front of him again, an arm's length away. Our eyes met and it's like I could feel the connection made at that instant.

I reached out and put my hand on his crotch. He was huge.

"I think it's time for a break," I said, sliding my palm up and down his pants.

"I do, too."

He put the camera on the table. I never took my hand away from his cock. When he was in front of me again, I lifted off his shirt. I ran my hands over his chest, pressing lightly against his nipples. Hopefully, he'd be returning the favor soon.

Then I opened his pants and pulled down the zipper. I teased him for a second by rubbing his cock through his underwear. My own desire to get to it caused me to push his pants down. He leaned against the chair while I pulled off his pants and shoes. Then I got on my knees in front of him and looked straight at the outline of his thick cock.

It strained against the material of his tight underwear. I ran a finger up and down each side of the shaft. I thought for sure the head would appear above the waistband if I kept going.

I grabbed the top of his shorts and pulled down until Jeff's cock and balls were free. I wrapped my fingers around his cock and simply held it for a second, feeling the blood rush through it. It was hard and warm in my palm.

Then I took off his underwear. He was as naked as me now. Finally.

I stood up and lightly touched my body against his. That sensation alone almost made me cum. This gorgeous, young man with a huge erection was touching me…and we were alone…naked…and horny. No other thoughts were going through my mind.

We began to kiss as if on cue. This was all coming much too easily. When would he stop me?

Our hands began to explore. We felt each other's ass and back and sides. His hands found my breasts and he massaged them vigorously. Our kiss grew hungrier and more desperate. My hand was around his cock. Jeff was squeezing my nipples as I moaned and felt my pussy twitch.

"Oh, Jeff. I want you in me. Fuck me please."

After I said it I wished I'd been a little more tender. But what I really wanted was a good fuck--a good hard fuck by this incredibly sexy kid.

"Turn around," he said softly. "I want to see that awesome ass again."

I smiled as I turned. At first I felt his cock rubbing against my cheeks. Then he must have backed away.

"Get on the chair," he said. "On your knees."

My pussy was dripping wet as I climbed onto the chair. Once I had my balance and was convinced the chair wasn't tipping over, I spread my legs and put my hands on the arms. It must have presented quite a view for the young man.

My head rested on the back of the chair as I saw him approach me. His cock pointed out at me like a tree limb. This was going to be very, very good.

He fumbled for a few seconds getting the tip of his cock right at the entrance to my cunt. I wanted to beg him to hurry up.

"Where should I cum?" he asked.

I had to give him credit for asking. Most guys wouldn't bother.

"Anywhere, Jeff. Just fuck me! Please!"

He put his hands on my hips and pushed forward. My pussy lips expanded as the head of his cock drove into me. I cried out, "Oh, fuck! Yes!"

Jeff held his cock inside me for an instant, his balls flush against my ass. Then he launched into a steady, rhythmic pattern of deep thrusts that drove me wild.

"Hold my tits, Jeff. Squeeze my nipples…hard."

He quickly obliged. It made his cock drive forward even deeper and at a better angle. I would have to hold back on cumming as long as I could, but it was going to be hard. I concentrated on his cock, squeezing it with my cunt muscles as hard as I could. If genes had anything to do with this, I reminded myself to ask if Jeff had any brothers…or uncles.

He was mainly quiet, occasionally moaning when I applied pressure to his cock. If he stayed in me all night it would be OK with me. But I figured someone his age wouldn't know the benefits of holding out.

Sure enough, it was only a couple minutes later that his pace picked up. He was smacking against my ass so hard I wondered if the chair would stay upright. We were both close.

"Oh, God. God! I'm close, Rachel!"

"That's it, Jeff. Fuck me! I want you to cum inside me. Fuck me harder!"

He was clutching at my breasts, causing a wonderful pain. This was pure, wanton sex like I hadn't had in years. My hair bounced back and forth as I moved in rhythm with his thrusts. It was hot in the room and it felt great. It felt like sex.

"Now! I'm gonna cum!" Jeff cried out.

I gripped the chair and waited. He groaned one last time, drove his cock into me until I thought I'd split open, and he began to cum.

Each of his warm shots of cum was accompanied by a deep grunt. The chair tilted onto two legs just one time, but otherwise I was able to just enjoy the unbelievable feeling of his huge cock spewing cum into me over and over again.

I rubbed my clit. I wanted to cum with him so bad. It worked. A half dozen swipes of my finger put me over the edge and the first of two long orgasms began. I kind of lost a sense of time and place, my body taking over by supplying me with two great rushes of overwhelming pleasure.

When I was done, Jeff was still inside me. He was not as hard as before, clearly, but still impressive. We both caught our breath before he pulled out. I crumpled into the chair like a rag doll.

"Jesus. That was great!" I sighed.

"You're a great model," Jeff said.

I looked at him with mock disgust. "Oh, and the sex was just OK?"

He must have taken me seriously. "No. No. That was great, too."

I laughed. "I'm just kidding. Thank you, Jeff."

Above and to the left I heard a sound—like a door opening. We both spun our heads in that direction.

"Anybody home?"

It was Jeff's father.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:31 PM
A Little Naive

I was still a virgin when I finally turned 18. I'm not ugly, with my long, dark hair, my larger than normal breasts and my Latin hips, I probably could have had my cherry popped long ago. I had this craving in my pants that desired more than I could have given. But I was too quiet and too shy to search for a way to dose this fire that was steadily growing inside me.

And then Glen contacted me, a guy I had been crushing and lusting over for three years (on and off). What a nerve. After playing with my heart before, after teasing me with the prospect a relationship and fooling around, he had the balls to email me.

He said it was over, finally, this time, him and Natalie were done. She took his daughter, his money, his dignity and left. He said he had been thinking about me for some time, wondering how I was, what I was doing, if I was thinking about him...when wasn't I thinking about him?

I emailed him back. Angry words spilled from my fingertips. How dare you email me after the last time. What nerve you must have to think I'll go crawling back to you!

But I did. It wasn't immediate, either. It was very gradual. I realized that I actually had a chance to reconnect with Glen. I just wanted to see what would happen.

THE FIRST ENCOUNTER

After a few "just friends" dates he invited me into his room. He still lived with his parents, but no one was home at that time. I sat in a chair next to him as he played computer games. I was scared, and very nervous. I wanted him so badly, but didn't know how to ask. So we sat there for about half an hour barely talking. Eventually he turned off the computer and looked at me, just looked, peering into my eyes. I almost felt like he was staring into my soul.

"So what do you want to do?" he asked me.

"Uh...well..." I couldn't hide my blushing face. His hand went for my leg. He lightly placed it there and started to rub my inner thigh. He placed his face right in front of mine, looked at me for a second, and then kissed me, passionately.

"What do you want to do?" he repeated, softly. "I'm all yours."

"I...I..." I just couldn't find the words. He took my hands and led me to the floor where we sat up, legs tangled in each other. "I'm yours." He repeated.

I hugged him, and then kissed him. Then I ran out of ideas.

"You are such a virgin," he exclaimed. My face turned red again.

"Here, do it like this," he said. And then he brushed his hands through my hair and pulled. It didn't hurt, but it shocked me and I gasped. This is what he had expected, and he shoved his tongue deep into my mouth. I responded immediately. My tongue and his dancing together as our lips moved slightly. I had never been kissed like this before. It was so deep and powerful.

I had lost track of time, I didn't know how long it had been since the kiss started, but when he moved his head away I was gasping for breath. My chest heaved and my lips tingled.

With his fingers still tangled in my hair he looked at me trying to catch my breath and laughed. "How was that?"

"That was fucking amazing!" I gasped.

"That was nothing," he teased. He released his grip on my hair and slid his hands down my shirt. I had purposely worn a very low cut shirt for that day, and it came in handy for him as he pulled out both my tits from their bra.

It just stared at them for a few minutes, caressing them very softly. "Wow, you developed very nicely. They are so beautiful." Then he placed his mouth oh a nipple and bit down, hard.

I yelped with pain but it felt so good. I could feel his tongue flicking my nipple, caressing it and then biting. He bit around the nipple, biting bare breast. My other breast was getting fondled by his hand. He pinched and messaged it. Then he switched nipples. It was such sweet torture. I had never thought I'd like pain in my pleasure.

After a while his hand went into my hair again and he kissed me furiously.

"That's how it's done," he stated. "Now what do you want to do?"

"I want to give you head," I said quietly. I really did, I had always wanted to. He looked at me, a little confused and said, "What?"

"I want to suck your cock!" I exclaimed. "I want it in my mouth! I want to taste you."

When he was sure he heard me right, and after asking me if I was sure, he laid on his back and whipped out his already hard dick. Then he closed his eyes.

I was face to face with my first cock. I held it up to my face, inspecting it curiously. Then I liked the head. He moaned out in response and his body began to quiver and I felt his dick grow in my hands. I placed my tongue at the base of the shaft and licked up very slowly, then back down. I was craving his cock in my mouth but I wanted to take it slow. I played with the head and stroked his balls. Finally, I couldn't take in anymore and I took as much of his cock as I could into my mouth.

I hadn't realized how big it was! It made me gag, so I slowed down and pulled up a little bit. I couldn't get all the way down to the base so I stroked his shaft as I went as far down as I could. My head bobbed up and down in unison with my hands, my tongue flicked the head of his throbbing dick and after a few minutes he exclaimed that he was ready to come and asked me if I wanted it in my mouth.

"Yes," I said. "I want to taste it." His whole body convulsed and his dick twitched in my mouth, and then I felt it, stream after stream of white hot cum flowing into the back of my throat. I loved the feeling and the taste was one I had never had before. It was marvelous. I eagerly licked him clean.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:32 PM
Glen just lay on his back breathing hard, eyes half closed. "Wow," he exclaimed. "That was amazing. So you really have never done this before?"

I said, "No...this was my first time. I swear." I was still licking his hot juice off my lips.

"You watch too much porn you nerd," he joked.

I laughed. He was right.

THE SECOND ENCOUNTER

From that moment on all my thoughts were about his dick and what I wanted to do with it; his dick in my mouth, between my tits and sliding effortlessly in and out of my pussy. I was soaked already, just at the thoughts.

I wanted him so bad. I wanted to feel his hands all over my body and his tongue on me again. I wanted him to bite my nipples again. I wanted to lay on my back and have him take my cherry. Every night, right before I fell asleep I would touch myself to the thoughts of him.

It would start normal enough, both of us kissing fiercely. His hands would be caressing my body and eventually would slip down my pants. Some how our clothes would come off and we'd be rolling around, making out, completely naked. Then he'd caress my cheek, kiss my lips lightly and ask me if I'm ready. I'd say yes, and then he'd kiss me again, more passionately to stifle my cries as his dick impaled my virgin pussy. He'd thrust in and out of me. After a little while it would stop hurting and I'd be totally into it. I'd have orgasm after orgasm until finally he reached his climax and shot his load deep into me. Then he'd collapse on top of me and we'd fall asleep in each others arms.

But that's not exactly what happened. I knew I wasn't ready to lose my virginity just yet.

The next time I saw Glen was at his place of work. No one was there and it was about 10 minutes until he was off. I just looked around until then, thinking very dreamy thoughts.

Finally, he led me back to a storage room. It was completely empty and the only sound was a buzz coming from the lights.

He pushed me against the wall and groped me. His hand was between my legs while the other held my hair as he shoved his tongue down my throat. I was on fire! My arms went around his neck as I pulled him closer to me. The beast in me took over as I pulled away from him and then pushed him into the wall, my hips grinding into his. I could feel his cock getting harder and bigger.

His hands went up my shirt and to his surprise and pleasure discovered that I wasn't wearing a bra. I took off my shirt and his mouth went straight to my still tender nipples. I almost came right there. I could feel him slip my pants around my ass and he grabbed. I lifted off his shirt and started to lick his chest. I licked up his neck and reached his lips and kissed. He then took me and pushed me against the wall again, pinning my arms to my side. He slipped my pants down till they reach the floor and slid into the front of my underwear.

I could feel his fingers searching. Every movement he made caused me to let out a deep sigh or moan of pleasure. It felt so good. He played with my clit a little bit and then found what he was looking for. He slid his finger into my pussy.

I gasped. It hurt more than I thought it would. "Oh my God. You are so fucking tight," he said through gritted teeth. "You are going to feel so good when I finally fuck you." His fingers went in and out of me, slowly at first, then faster and faster.

"I can only stick one finger inside you. Oh my God."

I moaned out in pleasure. Finally, I couldn't take anymore and I pulled him out of me. I pushed him against the wall for a second time and pulled down his pants to reveal his cock. I stood up and kissed him.

He tried to put his cock between my thighs, and even though I wanted him to, I didn't let him. I was afraid. He asked me if I was sure. I was. So he pulled up my underwear and I knelt down in front of him and started to suck. His cock was delicious in my mouth. This time he held back and didn't cum for a long time. I placed his dick in between my tits and let him hump them. Each time his cock went up I licked the head. I took his cock into my mouth again and sucked and stroked.

He came in my mouth again. I loved it. I still love it.

But he wouldn't kiss me afterwards.

AFTERMATH

I learned about a week later that he had still been fooling around with Natalie. I learned this on Christmas Eve through a text message. He told me that he hadn't planned on fucking her again. He told me that if I would have fucked him by now he wouldn't have fucked her.

I ended it that day, and I never saw him or talked to him again.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:33 PM
Forbidden Lust

She was considering something out of her character.

The notion had struck her as she was walking down the hallway last summer. She was walking from the restroom back to her office in the next hallway, when she saw a co-worker. He said, hello and caught her eye. The encounter was nothing out of the ordinary -- polite, open, friendly eye contact, combined with a verbal greeting.

But when she got back to her office, she felt a bit flustered. This was different. She had worked in the same organization with him for over a year now, and had just the most basic of interactions alongside of and with him. However, something about *this* encounter caught her eye. He was an attractive man -- why hadn't she noticed that before? And there was something about his gaze that pulled her in this one time.

She took a deep breath, smoothed her dark hair down with her hands, and got back to work. Must be some sort of hormonal shift, Callie thought to herself. He's just a man. And besides. You're married.

The summer continued to pass, and the pace of the offices picked up as fall approached. The annual meeting cycles started up again. Callie stepped into the first meeting of the school year, expecting nothing much. But there he was, already in the conference room. He looked up, smiled and greeted her. Again, the same, polite, open eye contact, and the same, appropriate greeting. Nothing out of the ordinary and nothing inappropriate. But as Callie and he exchanged pleasantries, Callie noticed that she was flirting. In a non-obvious, office-appropriate way, of course. But there was an undercurrent. A tension present. A sexual tension present. Callie realized that she was getting wet -- this was new. Very, very new and very, very unexpected. The rest of the staff arrived, the meeting got underway, and two hours later, all dispersed.

As Callie drove home, she pondered the exchange. 'There's nothing there,' she thought. "No strange or inappropriate looks. No unexpected conversation topics." Nothing to indicate the unsettled feeling in her womb, or to indicate that he felt the same. But the feeling persisted. Was this just a girlish crush on a coworker? Why couldn't she shake it off?

That evening, Callie fucked her husband with a touch more abandon than usual. Afterwards, he smiled down at her. "That was nice." She kissed him in response, while ruminating on the fact that she had just fantasized her way through a fuck for the first time in years. What was going on in her head? And her body? She resolved to keep an eye out for any other clues that this crush could be more than just one-sided.

That fall, they were assigned a project. The basic stuff combining education, long-term planning and office organization. It was to be a nine month endeavor, with a team of six. She saw the email recipient list and noted his name beside hers. "Hmmm," she thought. A good chance to get to know him more, and to try and feel out if this was something more than a friendly guy.

The next evening, Callie dreamed of him. She had had sexual dreams before, of course. But even in those dreams, whenever they featured a man other than her husband, there was an undercurrent of guilt, of concern, of discomfort, that this was not her husband whom she was being intimate with. But this dream, it felt....right.

She stood in the shower the next morning and thought about her dream. It began with both of them topless and standing in a room somewhere -- perhaps in the office? He was kissing and licking LICKING! her neck, trailing across the side of her neck up to her ear, and then nibbling on the bottom lobe --a surefire way to get her to cream herself between her legs. His arms were on either side of her, pinning her to the wall. She could smell him -- a horny, masculine scent, similar to the scent of a clean man when she goes down on him. But with a touch of that post-orgasm tang, almost metallic -- the smell of semen. Then his hand was gripping her arm near the shoulder, as he forced his mouth upon hers for a crushing, dominating kiss.

Callie realized that she had been in the shower for a while -- and she was horny. Not in a "need to get off and then get on with my day" kind of way, but in a "need to be plowed into submission until it hurts and my pussy, nipples and thighs are rubbed raw" kind of way. Damn. This was new and exciting. And dangerous.

As she drove into the office, she realized that her dream targeted every fantasy she had longed for -- a man who was much physically larger than her (oh, broad shoulders and thick, muscled arms!), directing the lovemaking, and turning it into an uninhibited fuck, because he wanted her, and because he needed to fuck. Her. Hard and long and repeatedly. She squeezed her thighs together after she shut off her car in the parking lot. "I want to see what it is like to be pursued," Callie mused. "I shall turn my attention upon him...and see how he responds."

Working that day, her mind kept wandering. What was the meaning of this lustful connection? How did this unassuming coworker suddenly come (heh) to the forefront of her mind and awaken this sexual longing? She wanted to be plowed. Sex at home was good, and she loved her husband very much. But somehow, this new man had entered into her dream and made her begin to think some very, very wrong thoughts.

Callie had been happily married and sexually satisfied for over six years, now. But after that dream, her thoughts kept returning to the adolescent fantasies of her teenage, overly-hormonal years. And they all involved Adan. They became masturbation fodder -- more and more she was looking forward to being alone with her toys on the nights that her husband had work or meetings.

She imagined Adan in her bedroom, holding her down as he seduced her, whispering that he was going to make her cum until she was in danger of passing out. As Callie used her silver bullet on her clit, she felt his fingers palming her breasts -- the C cups nestled in his hands, and her nipples rubbed insistently against the palms of his hands. He took one hand and forced it under her head and neck, bringing her mouth to his as he opened her lips with his tongue. At her whimper at the welcome intrusion, he rumbled into her mouth in satisfaction. As Callie opened her legs, seeking more sensation through her silky panties against her dripping pussy, he trapped her hips against the bed and pushed his flesh against her. The pressure was intoxicating, and Callie couldn't help but hump up against the firm length of him.

She was getting so wet that his cock was sliding swiftly across the saturated fabric. The simulated fucking was driving her crazy -- she needed to be filled up and stretched and hurt in a delicious way, but she couldn't gather the self-control to push him up off of her and slide off her panties in order to get him in properly. Callie was realizing that Adan was in control. It infuriated her, but it was also just what she wanted. She was submissive to his greater size and his sexual agenda. This was new, and this was arousing to no end. Was it wrong to be lusting after a co-worker (a co-worker who might even be offended if he even knew what she was thinking!)? Was it evil to objectify this man that she didn't know outside of the office? Was it wrong to want to be pursued? Was it wrong to need this body of this man who she was not married to, and to need it so much that her sexual fantasies became so easily interwoven around him?


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:35 PM
Imagining his body over hers, dry-humping her into submission, made her spasm and cum all over her bullet. But even though the orgasm was painfully strong, she still longed for more. Her nipples were still begging for abuse, and her pussy needed to be filled with thick, warm male flesh. Shit. This was not good. She didn't want to hurt her husband...but she had this new, scary need to sample someone else. Not just anyone, but this coworker. Someone who she had a physical, lustful connection towards. But was it mutual, at all?

As the days passed, she would see Adan walk past her office. Occasionally he would stop and say hi, sometimes he would wave a hello as he walked by, and other times he would remain in conversation with his associate as he passed through the hallway. Twice Callie saw him peek into her office when she was with other people, and then move on. Always eye contact. Was this Adan being friendly? Was he just an extrovert? Did he just want to say hello like co-workers do? So confusing...Callie tried to put it on the back burner (it's just a crush, he's just a nice guy, don't be a fool, you're both married to other people...) but she would look out the window of her office and see him walking outside...or hear him talking down the hall...or read his words as he responded to a group email about their project. Nothing out of the ordinary, nothing unexpected or inappropriate...but. Callie longed and lusted. "Stupid girl," she thought. "You don't need an office romance, you're married, he's married, and not to each other lol. Just refocus your energy to your husband. It's just a hormonal quirk. You'll get over it."

Right after Christmas, Callie went off of her birth control. She and her husband had been talking about having a baby, and it seemed to be the right time for it. Within a week of ending her pills, Callie felt...alive. And horny. And feminine. She had always had a strong sex drive, but this erotic eruption of need was insane. Half of the men in the office now looked appealing. And they were looking at her differently. Callie tried not to be on the prowl...but she felt good, and she looked good, too. The constant undercurrent of arousal was giving her a confidence that was intoxicating. She began to seriously think about this Adan man -- he looked like her husband (similar coloring, dark eyes, strong jaw) and wondered if he was attracted to her. Wait! Not okay! The warning bells kept going off, and Callie kept trying to reign in her attraction. But he kept showing up around her. Again, nothing out of the ordinary and nothing that could be inappropriate. But she would be in a large workshop, hear the door open, and just *know* it was him. Who never went to office-wide workshops. She would turn around after the hour-long presentation, and he would be sitting right behind her. She would go early, as was her custom, to the team meetings...and he would already be there. He would respond to her group emails...but only to her, and engage in conversation that was informal, but not inappropriate. But not necessary. Callie worried about her judgment -- was she seeing something that wasn't there? Was she creating something out of nothing? Was her overwhelming lust misguiding her?

Months passed, and Callie and her husband did not conceive. She was not as concerned as she thought she would be. If it was meant to be, then it would happen. It was strange, however, that Callie never felt herself ovulate. In the past, when she had taken breaks from her pills, she could feel her cycle progress, note a change when she ovulated, and could tell to the hour when her period would start a week or so later. Now? She was open for business, but it was constant. She wanted to be intimate with her husband. But there was an intensely constant need for sex with Adan, with no cycle, no down-time, no ebbing away of lust when she was on her period.

The dreams began again in April. They were becoming intertwined with her solitary fantasies. One fantasy she would carry through in her mind while she was bearing down on a dildo (another new thing -- she used to never like penetration while alone) consisted of an alternate universe, where the two of them were in some sort of socially acceptable relationship without concern for their spouses. A funny way to skitter around her guilt for craving this coworker. She watched the two of them in her mind like it was a pornographic film...which was funny. Callie was "an appropriate girl" and Adan put off the vibe that he was "an appropriate guy" -- so to have this fantasy of lust and fucking winding through her mind constantly was a new thing. Callie saw their two faces first -- he was on top of her, sucking the breath out of her as he fucked her mouth with his. The shot moved out to them from the waist up -- Callie saw her flushed chest and breasts. Her nipples were hard, and the movement of her torso belied how much she needed to be fucked. She saw Adan's arms on either side of her, strong and thick with muscles. His chest moved as he slid his long shaft across her pussy. She could see the head pass her navel as he fucked the outside of her lips. Callie could smell herself and the distinct female aroma of needful pussy as he teased her with the long ridge on the front of his cock. Callie realized that he was trying to get her to cum, and to cream up against his cock before he even put it inside of her, setting her up for a climax that would immediately lead to more need and a helpless begging for a fuck.

Finally, once he was ready (never when Callie was, not even when she begged), he would force himself inside of her. No matter how ready she was to be penetrated, he was too big to fit comfortably at first. He would push inside of her, carefully, but somehow being rough, stretching her walls almost too much. She could feel the long ridge along the length of him in the front, and then the blunt tip of his head pressing against the top of her inside. Then the fucking would begin -- a strong, steady rhythm, relentless pressure, and a forceful, violent stroke in and out of her. Too much to handle -- Callie would always cum once it got to this point in her fantasy, breaking up into painful spasms inside her pussy and even in her upper thighs and around her anus, but she still always wanted more. She wanted to feel him spasm within her, and to feel him as he let go, almost hurting her in his need to dominate her so he could cum. Callie always stopped here, though. She was afraid that it could become too good. If these images in her head could bring her off so violently, what happens the next time she sees him?

Callie became very, very careful at work. She desperately wanted to find out if he felt the same way (stupid, young woman, creating something where there is nothing!), but she hadn't a clue as to how to go about that. If only there was a way to ask him if there was something -- anything -- any kind of spark, without fearing for a sexual harassment suit, or even worse, an end to what seemed to be a natural, appropriate office friendship.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:38 PM
Erotic Week at Haigler Creek

Every Memorial Day weekend, Scott and I would join my sister's and their mates and a few friends and go camping for the long weekend at Haigler Creek campgrounds. Scott and I decided to take a mid-week break to the mountains for some renewed sex and private time. We have a quiet secluded area in a remote campground. It would be the perfect place to walk around nude, sunbathe, hike, fish, and skinny-dip in the creek. I could walk around topless all day and tease my husband and our friends. It would be quiet during the week, as most people could only camp there on the weekends, and our friends and family weren't coming up until Friday afternoon. We planned to set up camp a little better than halfway down the creek, cook a few steaks, eat, drink and build a campfire.

Seeing that everything was all set and packed, from sleeping bags to food and all the fun stuff we could think of, we placed it all in the Bronco and headed out towards the rim country. Slowly as we drove down the road, Scott took my hand in his and looked over to me with that devilish glint in his eyes. He leaned over towards me and lightly nipped at my neck, making my body shiver with pleasure. We parked the truck and brought the stuff up to the camp site. It's going to be such a beautiful night, no rain in sight. We set up the two room cabin tent, and Scott built a fire, as I got the sleeping bags unrolled. The others wouldn't join us until later this week after they make the drive up north on Friday. Then, after we sat with the fire and gotten a good, healthy buzz, we planned to engage in one of our favorite practices, one we had done many times when we were courting and early in our marriage, and that was sex under the stars.

Scott wanted to get me good and wasted and push me on my knees or on my back and fuck the living daylights out of me right there in the open. We were a horny American couple, and we had some pretty lurid fantasies and erotic stories that we often shared with each other during sex. But we still had those fantasies. I often thought back to all the different cocks I'd had before I'd met Scott, and had often wondered what it would have been like to take on more than one at a time. I always harbored a sweet memory of that first time, when Scott fucked my cum-filled pussy, knowing I'd had another man there immediately before him. After popping the top on couple of beers, we swam and played in the water with each other. Lying in the shallow water together, I crawled into Scott's arms and we kissed excitedly. My hand quickly found his hard-on, which was making a tent in his wet shorts, and I squeezed and rubbed him through his pants as we relaxed on the creek, without a care in the world.

Scott and I brought the tents, camp tables, and other gear along to establish our camp site early (first come basis). Looking over to my husband, I slowly rose up and started to disrobe myself of the sundress I was wearing. He looked up at me, and I could see the gasp of breath leave his lips as I made my way down towards the sand along the creek, my body swaying with every step that I took. Feeling free of all confines, I slowly made my way out into the cool refreshing water. I slowly turned towards him and let my fingers run along my belly, moving slowly upwards as I felt the water dance around my hips. The cold water made my body shiver as my nipples hardened into pebbles. My eyes slowly moved up towards where he was standing watching me. I saw his legs bracing him as he watched with lust filled eyes.

I slowly let the feeling of his eyes penetrate me and felt the burning of desire deep with in my belly burn through me, as I slowly slid my finger down over my belly seeking the softness of my freshly shaved pussy. It felt chilled but burned with life, as I slowly started to tease my finger around my clit, tossing back my head as I let out a sigh of pleasure. Without a thought, I jumped fully into the water, feeling it crash around my burning flesh trying to cool me, but only making me become more inflamed with my desire and love that I felt inside me. I came up from the water, my hair clinging to my face, as I slowly started to swim back to the shallow water. My husband was still gazing over my body and I felt him near me, yet so far away. I slowly lay down upon the shallow water, feeling it splash around me, the sand sticking to my skin as I slowly started to part my legs, letting him see the heat of all my desire.

I let my fingers move lower, slowly teasing over my exposed thighs, making them part wider for his view. I slowly slid my fingers down to caress my soft labia, feeling my aching clit pulse from my touch as I leaned back into the water. I let my right hand slowly slide my fingers into the slit between them and slowly teased over my clit, gently making my back arch. My breasts rose and fell with every gasp from my parched lips, as I slowly started to swirl my finger around my hard nub. I felt my hips rise and fall, matching the rhythm of my fingers. I closed my eyes, letting the cool waves caress my hot body, as I slowly teased my flesh before him. I was aware he was watching every movement that I made, as I slowly heard a splash by my feet, and then the strong hands braced my knees far apart. My eyes darted open, filled with lust, as my husbands glare devoured me.

As I slowly watched him lower his naked wet flesh down over my hot pussy, I felt his breath tease over my exposed labia. He pushed my hand away and slowly darted his tongue over my outer lips and teased my little nub, making it harder with every flick of his tongue, before he sucked it deep within his mouth. I felt his teeth grip it, as he sucked and nibbled upon it. My hips started to gyrate with his tongue, and all of a sudden I felt his thick fingers ram deep inside me. Letting out piercing cries from my lips, I heard the echo of my voice carry through the breeze, as the waves started to crash around us. Scott slowly rose his head up and moved, ordering me up upon my knees. Obeying my husband's words, I slowly knelt before him. His cock was hard and pulsated before my lips, as his hands grasped my hair and pulled me into his groin.

I flicked my tongue over his thick head, observing the glistening spot of water and pre cum gliding over its tip, as I slowly leaned forward and took his head in my mouth. I sucked upon it gently, as his hands gripped harder upon my long tresses at the same time. He pumped his hips hard, sending his erection deep into my mouth, almost gagging me with his thickness. I moaned around his hard shaft as he started to pound it hard and fast, and heard his groans of pleasure overtake him. His hands pushed my head harder as he fucked my mouth with his cock, filling it completely before he pushed me away. Growling out how he couldn't take it any more, he kept his hand in my hair as he ordered me forward. I braced my elbows as they sank into the sand, and the water splashed around us as waves came crashing down.

He slowly moved behind me and I felt his free hand slowly tease his cock over the crack of my ass, making me cry out with need. He slowly teased his cock-head down over my rose bud. My eyes closed, not sure what he had in store for me, as I braced myself. I felt his hand come down hard, but gently, feeling the sting to my bare ass as he slowly forced his cock deep within my hot little pussy. My vaginal walls clenched around him and sucked him deep, before he rammed himself with more force deep inside me. Ohhhhhhhhhhh YEEEEEEEEESssssss, I screamed out, as he started to pound his hard cock deep inside and my breast wiggled underneath me. I felt his balls slap up against my ass, as his hand came down again upon my other ass cheek, making me scream out with both pleasure and pain.

His right hand pulled back upon my hair, forcing my head back, as he constantly moved deeper and harder inside me, sending me to the brink of madness. My body craved for his, as I heard his growl of deep pleasure rumble from his mumbling lips and his hand came down again and again over my ass making me scream out with pleasure. He continued to pound deeper within my pussy and I craved for my release to match with his. I screamed out with broken gasps of air as his semen spewed inside. With every thrust of his cock, as it penetrated my pussy, my vaginal walls clung to his shaft, sucking against it. As I heard his ragged breath, his voice penetrated my cloudy mind which was filled with pleasure. Then he cried out, as I felt him tense up and explode deep with in me, filling me fully. My vaginal walls came crashing down like a wild fire burning deep with in my soul.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:39 PM
My spirit soared over head as I screamed out, matching his low grunts of pleasure, as my release hit me harder then ever. My body shook with it, as it continued with the slowing of his thrusts. He slowly fell down upon my back as my arms gave out, and I felt my body crash down into the water and sand. He lay down upon me as he ran kisses over the back of my exposed neck and shoulders. His hands held on to my hips before he rolled over upon his side, taking me with him as he cuddled me close. We tried to regain our breath as he slowly lowered his lips to mine and kissed me deeply. It made my body purr as I held on to him, shivering now from the chill of the water as it crashed around us, feeling the sand stick to our wet skins. We just lay there cuddling close.

Feeling naughty as I snuggled with my man in the cool water of the river, under the hot Arizona sun, I fished in the shallow water for his cock. I pulled the hard, purple pleaser out and began to lightly stroke it, as we kissed deeply, hungrily. Sliding down his body in the water, I bent over his crotch and quickly sucked about half of his cock into my mouth and began to work his shaft into my throat. I took him all the way for a few seconds; then resumed my bobbing motion on his cock. I could feel his pre-cum quickly rising to the surface, and he would have been content to give me the cum I craved, but just then we heard a noise coming from upstream. I just managed to get Scott's cock back in the water before two voices became audible. Scott wrapped his arms around my naked breasts in case it was a family with children.

We'd been on the creek for several hours and these were the first people we'd seen. We had picked a day in the middle of the week for our trip, so there wouldn't be too many people near the campground. We had come out here to be alone, as much as possible, but it now appeared that we shared the area with at least two other people. Scott and I gave the strangers a quick appraisal. They were both fairly young, college-age, it appeared. A husky young man with close-cropped blond hair and a fairly exotic-looking young man was the second. Both were fairly tall, several inches over six feet, and looked quite muscular, although the blond man was quite a bit heftier than his friend. In spite of myself, I felt a shiver run down my spine as the two men passed, and I could sense them looking intently at me. We all waved a greeting to each other before the two men disappeared down the pathway along the creek.

After we quickly recovered and put some clothes on, we discussed the two guys walking down the path alongside the creek carrying fishing poles and tackle. My husband agreed they were a couple of muscular, young and good looking men. I mumbled to Scott that this could be an interesting day with all the young cock walking around. He replied he was sure that I would make the most of it before the others arrived this afternoon. Scott later grabbed his fishing gear and sauntered off up stream to fish. I followed him slowly, but kept my eyes out for the two young guys we had seen earlier. After a short distance further, I observed one of the guys fishing along a section of the creek. I pretended I didn't notice him and waded out into the water, bending to pick up pretty stones and stopping to look at the little creatures that live in the river.

Then SPLASH! I stepped on a loose rock, stumbled and fell into the bitingly cold water! God! It was absolutely freezing! I was soaked to the skin, and needed to get out as quickly as possible. Standing up, I made my way to the bank and clambered out of the water. The guy heard the splash and got up to help me. He was laughing. As I got closer to him, the laughter stopped, and he was staring at me with his big, beautiful eyes. Glancing down, I could see the reason. The water had made my sundress transparent, and it was clinging to every curve of my body, leaving nothing to his imagination. He could see that I was wearing no underwear, and the shape of my pussy and nipples are clearly visible through the material. The coldness of the water had excited me and my big breasts were thrusting out, begging for his attention.

How long could he resist? Knowing that I am so close to tempting him thrilled me, and I ran my hands over my body, flattening the material so it stuck to every curve. I knew he wanted me so badly. His cock was hard already, and pushing against the front of his shorts, so I stepped closer until I could just feel it against me. I swayed slightly, just touching him, light as a feather.

"Do you like what you see? Do you want me as much as I want you?"

I needed to get out of the dress before I froze; so taking his hand, I led him into the dim depths of the woods, shivering slightly as we left the warmth of the sunlight. When we reached a huge old oak tree, I turned to face him and we both knew that there was no stopping now. I reached my arms around his warm neck, enjoying the heat of his muscular body, while he deftly and quickly undid the little buttons, pausing to kiss each inch of skin as he un-wrapped me like a delicious wet birthday present. The softness of his kisses contrasted with the slight harshness of your chin, making me tingle. I reached down and held on to his hips, pulling him towards me, rubbing myself, loving the feeling of his pulsating manhood through that flimsy material. I wanted to be naked in this special place and I wanted to see him naked too.

He finished unbuttoning my dress, and while still kissing me, peeled it off slowly and hung it to dry. Shuddering slightly, with a mixture of intense excitement and cold, I allowed myself to melt into his arms, drinking up the heat of his body, warming myself with the passion. He took a step back and undressed, watching my face. I couldn't take my eyes off of his body. At last we kissed a long lingering passionate kiss, exploring each other with our tongues and hands. He kissed me with an intense urgency and lifted me up. I wrapped my legs around his waist, and he carried me to a low branch. I felt his glorious erection pressing into me, then with one smooth movement, he used that branch to steady us and allowed me to drop slightly and with impeccable accuracy, impaled me on his cock, using my weight to force himself deep.

A low animal moan came from his throat, whilst I cried out in ecstasy, as our pubic bones met and almost fused. Pausing only to catch his breath and establish our rhythm, he began to thrust, slow and deep. I arched my back against the rough bark of the tree and bucked to meet those thrusts. He lowered his head and nuzzled my breasts, searching out each nipple in turn, alternately sucking and biting, giving each his attention, maintaining his rhythm. He began thrusting faster, grinding slightly to get maximum penetration. I could see in his eyes that he was building up to an orgasm. Faster and faster he pumped as I met every thrust, while exquisite pleasures mingled with pain as the rough back of the tree chafed my back. But I was oblivious to that, as my pleasure reached a crescendo and I climaxed, long and oh, so strong, thrusting my hips to get every last millimeter of him inside me.

My frenzy spurred him on and with a cry, and he too reached a magnificent orgasm, biting hard on my shoulder as his fingers dug into my flesh, pumping deeper, deeper, faster and faster, then slowing to an exhausted stop. We rested a while, propped against that ancient tree, witness to the most primitive and delicious of acts that man and woman know! Only the distant sound of voices stirred us as a party of hikers navigated the footpath, but by the time they reached our tree, we were dressed, decent and civilized again.

Later that afternoon, are other friends and family arrived and we finished setting up camp for the weekend. Everyone else was tired from the long week, so they retired to their tents early to get a good night's rest. Scott was lying on the sleeping bag, looking up and contemplating the stars and the cosmos. A warm breeze was blowing across our campground when, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a movement. He turned his head to see me sit up and look at him. The firelight was reflected in my eyes and I licked my lips.

"Couldn't sleep?" Scott asked.

"No. I have something else on my mind!" I answered, as I tapped my finger on my lip and looked deep in thought.

I began to trace my lips with my fingertip and slowly, it entered my pouting lips. Scott's interest was peaked. He turned over, his head resting on his arm and watched me. I was so into my finger, sucking it in and out of my mouth. I took the wet finger out of my mouth and looked at him, as I traced a path down my throat, and slowly down between my breasts. My t-shirt was small and white. I was leaning on my left hand, so the right nipple was slightly raised, protruding so hard and supple. My finger made a trail to it and began to trace a small circle around it. I pinched it and looked at him. Scott was licking his lips. A naughty smile spread across my face as he asked what I had in mind.

I took the palm of my hand and began to slowly stroke it up and down, the nipple getting harder and harder. I leaned over and picked up my canteen. I slowly unscrewed the cap and took a long, slow drink. I just knew he was intently watching my Adam's apple move up and down with each gulp. The water came out too fast and began to overflow from my mouth, dripping down and drenching the front of my t-shirt. He watched, wide-eyed, as the coolness of the water and the breeze made my nipples even harder. You could clearly see them through the thin bra and t-shirt. I giggled as I put the canteen down. My hands cupped the sides of my breasts and pushed them together, as I looked up and saw the hunger in his eyes. I slowly moved my hands down to the bottom of the t-shirt and began to pull it over my head.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:40 PM
I threw it at him playfully, but there was nothing playful in his eyes. All I could see was pure animal lust. I threw my head back and a lusty laugh escaped from my lips. My hands moved down over my breasts and moved to the center, where I unhooked the bra. As I peeled the wet material from my nipples, I could see him begin to move.

"Uh-uh", I whispered. "You just sit back and watch".

My hands moved down my stomach to the button on my little beige hiking shorts. My knees were bent and slightly apart. My right hand moved down over the material between my legs. I could feel myself getting wet. My hand traced a path down my thigh and inside the pant leg. I could feel the wetness from my pussy, but I didn't want to keep it all to myself. I unbuttoned the shorts and slipped my hand down over my thong and slowly, methodically, rhythmically I began to stroke myself through the cotton material. I could feel the wetness begin to soak the thong, so I put my hand up to my face and licked it for my husband. I looked over to see him kneading his rock hard cock through his jeans. I asked him to take them off. He began to unbutton the button fly jeans and I could see it bulging against his briefs.

I called his attention back to me by lifting my hips and slowly peeling my shorts from my body. I still had my hiking boots on. My husband had a perfect view of the area between my legs. I'm sure he could see the wetness spreading. I slid my right hand back down and moved my fingers down the inside of my thong. He watched me as I rubbed my clit. Using my index finger and my ring finger to pull the lips of my pussy apart, my middle fingers caressed my clit. I lay my head back, smiled and commanded that he watch, but he was not allowed to touch himself. I could feel my breath becoming shallow now. My knees were beginning to move and open up even wider apart. I was really getting into this! I could feel myself building up as I began to move my finger faster, then slipped it inside.

I bit my lip in order to control the noise building up inside me, but I couldn't hold it back. I began to moan as my left hand began to caress my nipples and I cried out as I came in waves. My admirer watched me convulsing as my pussy vibrated. As I regained my breath, I looked up and saw he was about to cry because he was so frustrated with not being able to touch either of us. I lifted my hips once again and peeled my wet thong away from my pussy. My hands were so wet, so I began to lick them clean before my new friend. But I didn't want to be stingy, so I asked him to come over and help. He catapulted from his rock and crawled on all fours to rest between my legs. I traced his lips with my cum-soaked fingers. He immediately took them into his mouth and tasted my juices.

He began to erotically suck them clean. I could feel him pressing up against my pussy. I was so hungry for him, but I wanted him to hold it a bit longer. I told him to straighten up and began to peel his underwear from his body. His cock was so hard it was pulsating and staring up at me. I leaned over and took the head into my mouth. I tasted the dribble of pre-cum on the end. My hot wet tongue was almost his undoing, but I shook my head and took it out of my mouth. I asked him to slowly penetrate me. He tried, but it was so hard for him because he was about to explode. His hands were shaking as he guided his cock into my wet hot pussy. I gasped as he entered me; my legs were as far open as they could go. He placed his hands on the sides of my body to brace himself as he began to pump me. He began pumping me so hard!

As he pumped faster, I could feel myself building up again. He leaned down and took a nipple into his mouth. We became like wild animals, fucking so hard on the slippery wet grass. I could hear our bodies slapping together as we both began to orgasm at the same time. I felt his warmth being injected into me and my wetness oozing over his balls. He collapsed on top of me as the world stopped spinning. Finally, all we could hear was the breeze blowing through the trees. Our tongues intertwined and our hands roamed over each others young firm bodies. Slowly his tongue started tracing circles on my neck, then moved ever so slowly down my torso to the excited firm breasts, circling my nipple, then nibbling ever so gently, his teeth scraped and nibbled until one nipple stood so firm it seemed ready to explode with desire.

The other nipple was slowly brought to the same state of arousal, now both nipples stood like giant monuments to pleasure. It was time to push the envelope even farther and his wonderful tongue again started to trace circles, descending ever so slowly to that wonderful, moist dark place that selected men had ever entered. As his sensuous tongue approached the nub at the apex, his teeth also started to scrape the sensitive skin at the opening of my tunnel of love. As his tongue traced circles on top of the female version of a penis, his teeth were busy nibbling gently on the skin that surrounds it. His mouth started a pulsating constant sucking motion. Up and down went his vacuum action, while his teeth kept nibbling and his tongue kept swirling. My young firm body soon stiffened and quivered to a glorious climax, which led to another, and then another and it just kept going time after time until it seemed it would never end.

As my totally spent body lay there, a quivering mass of pleasure, there was a foreign object ever so slowly entering my forbidden dark tunnel that was now a flowing river exuding torrents of sweet nectar. Slowly and very methodically it moved like a powerful piston, with each stroke it penetrated slightly farther than the time before. Now it reached the area of vaginal resistance, but it is not stopping that slow and steady in and out movement. It continued to probe just a little farther, the resistance was holding tight against the intruder, it was resisting but reaching its limit. As the piston continued to move ever so slowly forward there is finally a break in that god given protector, it hurts and it is exhilarating at the same time. That probe continued to piston slowly even further into that moist darkness. As my body slowly adapted to this new pleasure, the once unwilling body began to reciprocate and devour this intruder.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:41 PM
Climax after climax continued until we were both spent and collapsed into oblivion. He was on the verge of a powerful orgasm, moaning and calling for me to relax. The invitation was all I needed and I pushed back into him as I took his load in my ass. With my knees raised to the sides of my gorgeous tits, my hot, horny pussy was gaping wide and begging for this new cock to quench it. Scott took his cock in one hand and gently placed it at the exquisite burning lips of my pussy. My hot pussy engulfed his cock making me shudder and I locked my legs around him, trying to pull him fully into me. I begged him to fuck me hard and quick, but he convinced me to watch and enjoy this one deep stroke with him.

The first time his cock entered me in any position that we fucked was so very special and it should not be rushed, but enjoyed and cherished, for it might only happen once. I reluctantly settled and looked down as his ridged tool slowly started to spread my labia wider and enjoyed the feel of his width as he leaned lightly onto it. My clit was pulsating and in open view as we both watched, fascinated by the spectacle unfolding before us. My luscious pussy seemed to have an impossible task to swallow all of his huge cock, but continued to stretch wider and wider to accommodate his steel hard rod. When he had finally applied enough weight to spread me wide enough to accept his full length inside me, we both began to marvel at the feelings our respective bodies were bombarding our brains with, as he slowly entered my body.

He whimpered with enjoyment in his eyes as we witnessed his cock slipping inside me, a millimeter at a time. My mind was spinning as I enjoyed the feel of my tight vaginal lips encasing his shaft. I could feel the pubic hairs tickling the sides of my labia as I was stretched to my limit, as tiny bit after tiny bit of rampant cock entered my hot body. From where I was looking, I could see his balls tightly encased at the base of his cock and felt them hard against my cum-soaked ass. My clit was screaming to give the release that my body craved as he moved further and further into my pussy. With almost five inches gone into my depths, I looked up and marveled at the expression on his face. His eyes were locked onto his disappearing rod, and my tummy muscles of steel were tight, my 36DD breasts seemed fuller than ever with my nipples glowing.

The flush across my chest was now scarlet, and his face a picture of concentration and I knew his orgasm was only moments away. My breathing quickened still more and my vaginal muscles developed a suction that seemed to be drawing his cock further into me, milking him as a machine would. Scott mumbled he felt his own imminent eruption building rapidly from his balls. The telltale twitching of his cock let me know this was happening and, as I watched the last two inches of his cock descend into my pussy, I lifted my eyes to his for the first time. As his pubic bone struck home on my rigid clit and his balls landed on my lovely wet hole, my pussy clenched him with an almost frightening force and I came with a power I had never before witnessed. The thrust of my orgasm lifted my hips further up at him and triggered his own explosion, deep within the very depths of my soaking hole, filling me with his scorching semen.

When I felt him filling my depths with his squirting cum, a second wave of my orgasm was triggered and I was crying out loudly for him to stay inside me. This drew a final long shudder from him as his cock pumped one more salvo into me, every muscle in his body strained in ecstasy. A full minute passed before he slumped onto my sweating breasts, a drained shadow of his earlier athletic self. Our breathing was raspy and dry as we tried to gulp oxygen into our straining lungs, and I had to roll him off me to let my heaving chest draw in sufficient air to stop me from fainting. Five minutes passed and we looked sideways at each other smiling, satiated in the knowledge that we have both just enjoyed the best orgasm either of us have ever experienced, and all with a one stroke fuck! No words needed to be said.

I returned inside the cabin tent, still naked and wet between my legs. I got on top of my sleeping bag and stretched out in the dark. Then I felt rather than heard both men approaching me as I lay on the bag. The smell of the cologne and the smell of the after shave mixed together creating a new smell, so that I could not tell which man was which. Suddenly there were two pairs of hands on my body; one pair was uncrossing my arms off my chest, and the other pair uncrossing my legs. Four hands touched my body in different areas, and suddenly soft lips touched my own, they felt like they could be Dan's lips, but I could not be sure. The soft lips left mine as quickly as they had come. I raised my head to reconnect with the lips, but found nothing. I lay back down flat on the bag, and closed my eyes, and let out a deep breath taking all the doubt and nervous out of my body and just allowing me to enjoy the sensations these hands were providing.

I felt hands softly caress my face, touch across my forehead and down around my cheek, then softly run over my mouth. I opened my mouth and a finger entered. I closed my lips around the finger and sucked on it; then the finger quickly left my mouth. I felt another pair of hands work down at my lower half, caress up and down my legs, and then a light touch slightly passed over the top of my pussy, causing me to breathe in deeply. The pair of hands that had been caressing my face now worked down to my neck and softly fondled my breast tissue, but intentionally avoided my erect nipples. Both sets of hands seemed to intentionally avoid my most sensitive areas. The hands at my legs only slightly ran over the top of my pussy, but never went inside, and the hands at my breasts only lightly fondled the breast tissue, without actually touching the nipples.

At first my body began to cry out for someone to touch either my nipples or my clit, but soon even though those these areas were not being touched, I felt an orgasm building in the middle of my body. I felt as if either of my sensitive areas were touched at this moment, I would cum during the moment of contact. My breathing was rapid; their hands roamed my body, across my shoulders and massaged my arms, cupped my breasts, and caressed down in between my breasts. The other hands moved below my waist and massaged my calves, and then my thighs, and finally lightly caressed my inner thighs, and then the hands began to massage my feet.

Suddenly, my body began to shake and shudder and my pussy muscles contracted and released a wave through me causing an orgasmic spasm. My pussy juices squirted out of me, and at that moment I thought I felt someone down between my legs, trying to taste the juices as they poured out of me. Unexpectedly, I felt someone push my legs further apart to accommodate him as he put his face into my pussy. A tongue thrust out and entered my hole, and began tongue fucking me. Then just as abruptly as before, the second pair of hands reached out for my breasts and massaged the tissue as before. Then a pair of soft lips took one of my nipples into his mouth, and this man's tongue began flicking my nipple. The man with his face in my crotch raised his tongue up the length of my pussy until he got to the top, where he started teasing my clit with his tongue. My clit pulsed with each lap of his expertly working tongue.

Suddenly his fingers entered me while he was still licking my clit, his fingers thrusting in and out of my wet hot pussy hole. The man who had been enjoying a feast of my breasts came up for air and passionately kissed my lips, his tongue roaming the insides of my mouth. My hand reached out to the man at my side and I felt a burly patch of chest hair and I wondered if this could be Dan. I didn't know if Debbie's boyfriend had a hairy chest or not. I worked my hand down from the man's chest until I found his throbbing cock and I stroked his shaft up and down. Abruptly my body began to shake, orgasmic wave rushed from head to toe. The man at my crotch kept licking my clit and thrust his fingers inside of me. I felt a tidal rush of orgasms, one right after the next, and the man at my crotch kept working diligently even as I ground my crotch further into his face, and my hips began to rhythmically move with each lap of his tongue.

Next my pussy muscles constricted and I felt an explosion of juices pour out of me, and with each orgasm that crashed into me, another wave of juices exploded out of my hole. I felt the man at my crotch hungrily licking my pussy from the top to the bottom, even as my juices spouted out of me. The man to my side had stopped doing anything, and from what I could see, just seemed to be watching me as my body shook. Then I realized that I had a death grip on his cock squeezing it, while my orgasms passed through me. I released the man's cock and ran my hand around to his butt and grabbed a handful of butt cheek. I then raised my hand up to the back of this man's head and pulled his face to mine. I sealed my lips around his and filled his mouth with my prying tongue. Our tongues tangled together, and just then another orgasm hit me. I held this man's head so he was still face to face with me, softly kissing on his lips, while my breathing became quicker and my body began to tremble.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:43 PM
I moaned out into this man's mouth while kissing him. He came back by pressing harder on my lips and pushing his tongue deeper into my mouth, then another orgasm hit and I moaned louder into his mouth. The man at my crotch stopped licking my crotch and pulled his fingers from me, giving me a bit of a reprieve. He softly started kissing my inner thighs, sucking and kissing from my thighs to my feet, and then he worked his way back up. The man at my side stopped kissing me and resumed his play with my tits, sucking and kissing my nipples just like the man below was doing to my legs. A tingling sensation ran through my body at the feeling of these two pairs of soft lips kissing and sucking all over my bare skin. My body broke out in goose-bumps from the wetness left on my skin from the men's sucking mouths. Then I felt tongues tracing lines up and down my body.

One tongue licked from my foot up my leg and missed my pussy completely, then his tongue ran down the other leg. The other tongue belonging to the man next to me, licked around my ear, down my neck, around between my tits and down a line to my stomach. My body was one heightened sensation, feeling two of everything, two pairs of hands, two pairs of lips, and two tongues. Then my mind brought up the thought of two cocks. What do these men plan to do with their cocks? I had told both of these men that I did not want anal. All of a sudden both men stopped what they were doing, as if they had heard my thoughts. My mind raced, trying to figure out what was coming next. Suddenly, the man that had been eating me out stood up at the foot of the tent. In the dim light provided by the campfire outside, I could see an outline of the man at the foot of the tent.

I couldn't make out exactly how tall he was because of my prospective lying on the bag, but what I could definitely see was his large cock standing straight up. Then the man next to me at the side of my sleeping bag stood up as well. I could not make out this man either, but I could see the outline of his cock hovering above me. Suddenly, the man at the foot of the tent reached out and grabbed me by my thighs and pulled me to the end of the bag. The man next to me grabbed a pillow from behind me and threw it to the man at the foot of the tent. The man at the foot of the tent, pushed the feather pillow at my ass, and I raised my hips up and he pushed the pillow under my ass.

"I'm going to fuck you good and hard. Are you ready, Donna?" said the man at the foot of the tent.

I could not make out which voice it was, because I had only met Debbie's new boyfriend that day. I made an hmm huh, kind of sound. Then the man beside me spoke.

"My cock is throbbing to have your lips wrapped around it Donna, can I put my cock in your beautiful mouth?"

Again I made an hmm huh, kind of sound. I recognized this man's voice as my brother-in-law, Dan. Then almost at once, a cock entered my pussy and another cock entered my mouth. The man with his cock in my pussy slid inside smoothly and he began to thrust himself in me nice and slow, as if he was trying to make this experience last. I was now pretty sure this man was Debbie's new boyfriend, Tom. Dan began to thrust himself in and out of my mouth; I raised a hand up at his stomach and halted his thrusts. I grabbed the base of his cock and pulled the skin back taut, then proceeded to wrap my lips hard around his cock. I moved my head back and forth, my lips sliding up and down his cock, the wetness from my mouth lubricating his shaft with each movement of my head.

I began swirling my tongue around his cock and teased the tip with my tongue. At this I heard Dan give out a deep moan. I felt his eyes on me; in the dim light he watched me devour his cock in my mouth and then bring it out again. I moved the hair hanging in front of my face to give him a better view. Tom thrust himself into me nice and slow, deliberately slow, feeling every inch of the insides of my vaginal walls. Suddenly I raised my hips up into him, forcing his cock to go deeper into me, even while I was still slobbering on Dan's cock. Tom let out a large moan, and abruptly slammed his cock into me, and then he slowly brought it back out and slammed me again. At this I let out a large moan, which was stifled because of Dan's cock in my mouth. I sensed with these new movements that the Tom was getting close to orgasm.

I wanted to make both of these men cum at once, so I tightened my lips around the cock in my mouth and sucked Dan's cock with all my sucking power. I moved my head faster, sliding my lips up and down his nice cock. Tom was slowly pulling out of me, and I tightened my pussy muscles around his cock, and just as he was preparing to slam back into me, I raised my hips up into him, pushing him even deeper still. I concentrated on both men's cocks wanting to please them as much as they had pleased me, when out of nowhere my body bucked, and an orgasm tore through the core of me. I tightened my lips on the cock in my mouth as well and sucked harder, just as my inner muscles tightened around the cock in my pussy and my juices oozed out from around that Tom's cock.

All of a sudden both men let out a grunt followed by a moan almost in unison; then both men's bodies went rigid. Both men thrust their cocks deeper inside of me; I felt the cock in my pussy pulse, and the hot semen exploded into the depths of my pussy. Then the cock in my mouth began to pulsate and Dan's hot creamy semen exploded into my mouth and oozed down my throat. I gave Tom's cock one last tightening of my inner vaginal muscles before he pulled out of me, and gave the cock in my mouth one last good suck, making sure all the juice had escaped before releasing Dan from my mouth. All three people in the tent where breathing deeply, attempting to catch their breath. Then I heard Tom stammer out.

"Holy hell, Donna that was good!"

Then Dan muttered out as well. "Shit! Donna that was amazing!"

I was thinking that the night's activities were over and began to close my eyes. Suddenly two pairs of hands grabbed me, and rolled me over to my backside and one of the men placed a pillow under my middle, pushing my ass in air. At this point I heard some rustling sounds, I think the men switched places, one at my top half and the other going down to my lower half. Then I felt these strong hands begin to massage my shoulders and my back, I thought this has to be Tom, he's the body-builder. Then another pair of strong hands began to massage my butt and down to my legs, I was once again confused as to which man was which, but I think this was Dan. I lay there with my head on my crossed arms, just enjoying the feeling of two massages at once, the hands on my back eased any tight muscles there, and the hands on my ass massaged it until it was completely relaxed.

I then asked Tom and Dan where my husband was. They advised me that he was getting some similar treatment by Susie and Debbie in the other tent. Boy, I'll bet my husband was in heaven being pampered by both his sister-in-laws!


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 09:44 PM
I had always wanted to know what it would feel like swimming naked underneath a waterfall. So, I decided to go for it while we were secluded along the creek. I had wandered off on a hike on my own enjoying the freedom and beauty of my surroundings, when I came across a secluded waterfall. It was beautiful! I decided what the heck, and took off my shorts and bikini top and dove right into the water. It was a little cold at first, but then I got used to it. Feeling the tingling sensation of the water along my bare skin was incredible. My nipples were so hard because of the cold water, which made me feel even more turned on. I decided to go to the waterfall and let it shower all over me, as I stood underneath its glorious falls. It took me a few minutes to get my balance underneath it because it was so strong and cold. In fact, if I didn't concentrate, I could fall at any moment.

What an incredible feeling, as the water ran all over my body. As I ran my fingers through my hair and felt the water running all over my body, I began to get very horny. I think it had to do with the cascading water hitting my 36D sized breasts and nipples that were now so erect. So glancing around and seeing no one, I decided to have a little fun and finger myself a bit. Hmmm...it felt so good! I was definitely enjoying myself, as I played with my nipples and had three fingers inserted into my pussy, until I noticed something move out of the corner of my eye. This is when I realized I was not alone. While I pleasured myself, two hikers happened along and saw what I was doing. When I noticed them, they had already taken off their clothes and had swum out to meet me. When I saw them, I lost my concentration and fell, just as one of them caught me. When he caught me, all that was said was hello.

We all three exchanged glances, and somehow we just knew we all wanted the same thing. The one that caught me started to kiss me, as they carried me out of the water. They laid me on the grass, and as one of them began to eat my pussy, the other began nibbling and sucking on my breasts and nipples. It took their cocks a few minutes to recover from the cold water, but as soon as they were ready, one of them put their cock in front of my face begging for me to take a taste. To show my thanks for the rescue and for the wonderful orgasm I was experiencing, I took his 9 inches in a little at a time, until I had him all the way in my mouth. He put his hand on my head and helped push me on and off of his cock, as he fucked my mouth. Hmmm I was hot, as his friend continued to make me spasm from the orgasms he was creating by licking my clit and fingering my pussy. They decided to switch positions.

The one that had his cock in my mouth asked me to get on all fours so he could have at me doggie style. His friend got in front of me to allow me to feast on his cock. It felt great, as one entered my pussy and the other entered my mouth. It took him about 10 minutes to get his cock all the way into my tight pussy. He started off slow to get me used to his size, and then he went faster and faster. The faster and harder he slammed into my pussy, the faster and harder I sucked on the cock that was in my mouth; gagging a couple of times as he deep throated me. They both came in my mouth and pussy about the same time. The one that had been in my mouth laid down on the grass, and I mounted him as the other one got himself revved up for another round. I lowered my self onto the cock and slowly took his entire 10 inches inside me. Once he was all the way in my pussy, I stopped and enjoyed the full feeling inside of me.

Slowly I started to rock back and forth and around in circles, which seemed to really turn him on, as he played with my breasts. I leaned backwards so that we could kiss and to give him better access to my breasts. I sat back up and turned around, keeping his cock inside of me so that I could face him. We continued for a few more minutes when I realized that the other stranger had gotten up for another round. Slowly he continued to enter me until he was all the way in, and then he stopped. At this point, I had stopped riding the other one. With his cock in me, I tried to relax and start to enjoy feeling two cocks in me at once. I could feel both cocks pushing against each other inside of my pussy. Then slowly both men started to move inside of me. It began to hurt, but then the pain turned into pleasure, as they both began thrusting faster and faster and harder and harder, until I came twice.

On the third time, we all came together, both unloading in my pussy. I was spent after that, and quite a mess with all the cum all over me. We decided to head over to the waterfall to clean up. Once under the waterfall, one of the strangers picked me up and I wrapped my legs around him as he fucked my pussy. And then the other wanted his turn. He came up from behind and started to fuck me after his friend pulled out, as the waterfall ran over us. Wow, I can't tell you how much of a rush that was to feel the two of them inside of me and have the water rushing over my body and my breasts! After the men left, Scott stepped out of the bushes from where he had apparently been watching me fuck my two admirers. Scott set up a towel for us to eat on, and lay me down when we finished. Afterwards, I laid back and sunbathed while we ate lunch.

After lunch, I called out to Scott, as I spread my legs, inviting him inside. Instead, he invited me to join him in the water, and he entered me there. As his cock entered me, my first orgasm began building. It felt so good, feeling his cock inside me with the hot sun baking everything above my waist. I came hard as Scott filled me with his warm, soothing cum. His long thick cock, so different from my admirer's, filled me. He was a slow fuck, so different from the others vigorous and short-lasting style. We fucked in the shallows only a few feet from the path beside the creek. I don't know how he managed to stay hard in the cold water, but he easily glided in and out, as I was dilated and lubricated from the others' fucking. He kissed my tits so much and nipped on the nipples that it was like he was also making love to my tits. It was great!


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:07 PM
Diary for April

Thursday, April 3

Hello, whoever you are, and welcome to my Diary. This is April, and this is April greeting you (yes, that's my name). I'm starting to keep a diary. I'm new to this, and I'm not sure why I'm doing it. I've always liked seeing my name on calendars and such. Why not in a diary?

An aside here: I was in a movie theater once, watching trailers for flicks that would be arriving in the near future, and when "COMING IN APRIL!" appeared on the screen in big letters I shrieked with laughter and got stared at by people sitting around me.

Maybe I thought that keeping a diary might make interesting and exciting things start to happen in my life. Starting it in midweek gives it the feeling of an ongoing project, and I like that, but you should know that it would be a waste of your time to try to find a previous diary of mine. There isn't one.

I'm going to put down some things about myself, right here on Page 1, just in case some future reader (that would be you) wants or needs to know me better.

I hope you're not a Coroner.

I am now in what is often called 'advanced middle age'. I'm not a Senior yet, not by a long shot, but I'm so far past 40 that it's getting hard to see that particular milestone clearly in my life's rearview mirror. The gray in my hair has required serious damage control for some time now, and gravity has taken its toll on my once voluptuous curves. When left on their own my boobs now choose to spread themselves on my chest, no longer having the energy to lift themselves proudly and roundly toward the sun. My pelvic region has replaced my boobs as the most prominent physical feature south of my face. My male friends would say 'pelvic regions' (in the plural), because men tend to have separate erogenous pigeonholes for the hips, bellies, asses, and uppermost thighs of females. My male friends would probably now consider all of those parts of me to have more than satisfactorily filled their respective niches.

Actually, none of my male friends would ever use a phrase like 'pelvic regions', and neither would I if I wasn't writing something that might someday be read by strangers who need proof that I'm literate.

I'm rather short. I've managed to become chunky without becoming heavy.

I sometimes wonder if my late husband would have found my present figure type desirable, or if the men who now drift in and out of my life truly find it so. My male friends say they like me as I am, but I'm sure they know how effective that line can be in enticing me to get out of my panties and into a bed. And most of them aren't exactly great physical specimens of their gender either. I now look longingly (and often hungrily) at younger and more athletic men, and I have no difficulty remembering how much fun it was to have a good old fashioned romp in the sack with one of them.

Or two of them, which was even more fun.

I live alone now, halfway up the bestview side of a Pittsburgh condo tower some twenty stories tall. I get along fine with my neighbors, perhaps because I have very little contact with them. I'm on a firstname basis with the cute young man who delivers my pizzas (and who occasionally gets a blowjob instead of a tip), but I'm not quite so sure of the first names of most of the the people who actually live close to me. Folks who live in detached single family homes brag about the separation they enjoy from other families on their street, but it's nothing like the real isolation a highrise apartment can provide.

I'm not lonely, mind you. I just live alone. And looking back over what I just wrote, I wonder why the term "male friends" appears as often as it does.

Monday, April 7

Finally, something interesting to write in here. This morning I met a very attractive man while both of us were waiting for the elevator on my floor (the 11th). I assumed he was a visitor because I know by sight everyone on my floor who might (under any conceivable circumstances) want to fuck me. After the usual meaningless greetings he surprised me by introducing himself as a new resident of the building. That'll teach me to skip those boring Condo Members' meetings. His first name is Dylan. Or maybe Dillon, but that would be a big disappointment to me. I'm a Dylan generation person. I'm going to spell it D-Y-L-A-N, and try to avoid ever finding out if I'm spelling it wrong.

Dylan is a big man. I mean Big. And Tall. My guess is that he played serious sports when he was younger. He's one of those men who gets more handsome as he ages (I believe the medical term for this is Sean Connery Syndrome), something that drives me crazy with envy and a sense of the fundamental unfairness of Life. He dresses very well. He probably has to shop in those places where former Steelers linebackers get their clothes. Or is it the middle linemen who are huge? You know what I mean, anyway.

We went through the ritual shtick about my name, of course:

"And your name is?" asks the big guy.

"It's April", I say, playing the game.

"I know that," he says. "And your name is?"

I'd hate this silly routine if it wasn't such a good ice-breaker with strangers.

He is about my age, I'd guess. His left hand ring finger is jewelry-free, although I don't pay much attention to such details these days, either way. When a man is mine for the night (or even for just a good part of it), whatever other relationships may complicate his life are of little interest to me. The lines of Dylan's body muscles have 'relaxed' somewhat in his midlife years (as compared to mine, which are now hardly paying attention at all). Dylan brought to my mind a fleeting mental image of the Marlboro Man approaching 60, and I was immediately happy that the image hadn't been of that stupid Camel character in whatever counts as middle age for a camel.

His handshake was pleasingly firm, and his smile quite dazzling. I had on a rather tight pair of chino slacks this morning, and I'm not sure yet whether that was a helpful or unhelpful choice on my part. At least I know that I didn't show any panty lines. And the moderately high heels were probably a good thing. He stood aside to let me enter the elevator ahead of him, and I deliberately walked as slowly and as interestingly as I could without looking as if I was deliberately walking slowly and interestingly.

He was still smiling when we went our separate ways in the Ground Floor lobby. I think that's a good sign of something. I still don't know which apartment he's in, and already I want to fuck him.

Wednesday April 9

I can't believe my good luck. I just met another new resident of the building, and this one is drop dead gorgeous. He's half my age, which would normally make any serious relationship with him out of the question, but he's a natural-born flirt and I think he was actually coming on to me! He used some good conversation openings that would work well as pickup lines (they'd work well on me, anyway), and he looked at my body as if he hoped it was on the menu for dinner. Again, no wedding ring or other signs of impediments to our future as fuckmates. He introduced himself as Richard, adding that he preferred to use Dick. I nearly lost it, right there.

We rode up together in the elevator, and he got off with me at my floor. I thought for a thrilling moment that he may have been stalking me! Having my very own stalker would have been a first for me (at this point in my life 'firsts' of any kind are hard to come by), but we headed off in opposite directions from the elevator. I made a point of fumbling in my purse for my door key long enough to see what door he was going to. He's in 1109.

I'll have to be careful not to let Dylan and Dick find out that I'm on the hunt for both of them, at least not until I've discovered what part they may get to play in my life, sexually speaking. I fully intend to fuck them both. One at a time, though.

So I've now spotted two new men, swimming at large in the waters around me. I intend to reel them in, to see if either or both of them is a keeper and worth mounting. I'll go clothes shopping tomorrow. If I'm going to go fishing, I'd better get me some fresh bait.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:08 PM
Thursday April 10

I've found that women who attempt to use clothing to conceal their figure flaws often end up looking so strangely dressed that the things they were hoping to hide become the things people unconsciously notice. I've had better luck dressing in a way that treats my flaws as features. I prefer to invite men to check my figure out carefully, just as it is, to see how good I've managed to make it look - flaws and all - and how unashamed I am of any part of it.

Take my tits. Please. I make no effort to minimize my boobs or to disguise their present shape and gradually lessening firmness. I choose bras that simply lift them and present them in a no-nonsense 'Here they are, guys' way. I refuse to wear caftans or baggy dresses, and I don't wear very full skirts, or loose oversize pants, or (and just whose dumb idea were these?) tradesmen's overalls. I wear things that cling snugly to my curves and say, 'This is where my body stops and, if you're lucky, this is where your hands can begin.'

Today I bought some tops and pants that fit with my fashion philosophy. I spent some time this evening trying them on in various combinations, deciding which ones would best suit my various moods or various social situations. And I practiced getting out of them smoothly and quickly. When it comes to sex, one can't be over-prepared. And one shouldn't be over-dressed.

Friday April 11

Earlier this evening I walked down the hall to Dick's apartment. I had on a crisp new blouse (bright red), my snuggest leather pants (black), and a pair of spike heeled pumps (also black). I knocked on his door, and waited. He opened it a moment later, peering around the half-open door as if he was not quite dressed for visitors, and broke into a broad smile of recognition. I handed him the envelope I'd brought with me. I said I hoped I hadn't interrupted him in the middle of something, although clearly I had done just that. I told him that he could look at the envelope later.

He took the envelope, and in so doing had to let the bath towel that had apparently been wrapped around his hips fall to the floor. He remained behind the door, his modesty intact in spite of the fact that I was pretty sure he was stark naked back there. Where are full length wall mirrors when you really need one? I told him that he smelled nice, that I approved of his taste in soaps or talcs or colognes or whatever, and then I turned to go. As I walked away, toward my own apartment, I made sure he got a good look at what I had crammed into my skintight pants. I walked straight down the hallway, never looking back, and noted with some satisfaction that I didn't hear his door close until I had reached my own apartment door.

Inside the envelope was a humorous 'Welcome' greeting card, and inside the card was a note. The note said that I had enjoyed meeting him, that I wanted us to become good neighbors, and that if he ever needed ANYTHING, ANYTIME (yes, I shamelessly emphasized that part), he should give me a call or, better yet, just knock on my door and ask. I added my apartment number, which I guess he now knew anyway, and my phone number.

I've been keeping an eye out for Dylan, but I haven't seen him around. I may have to stake out our hallway until I learn what his work/play schedule is. I don't want to mess with his work hours, but I want to be there for him when he wants to play.

Monday April 14

I didn't see either of the two D's in my life over the weekend. This is not a good sign. It suggests that they have ways to occupy their leisure time that don't require my input. Or maybe that they work on weekends, which bodes ill for our future playtimes.

I don't think I've ever written the phrase 'bodes ill' before. Ever. Another bad sign.

Tuesday April 15

Today I ran into Dylan at the liquor store. Now I know where he hangs out. I had just arrived at the checkout line carrying two bottles of wine. The label on the German white showed a mustachioed old guy in lederhosen, with a turreted Alpine castle in the background. The label on the Spanish red showed a toreador doing something dramatic with a flowing red cape and, of course, a bull. Now you know my criteria for making selections for my Cellar (the cupboard under the microwave). I like Fine Art on my dining table. I don't watch Martha Stewart just for the commercials, you know! Well, actually I don't watch Martha at all.

I realized that the man standing right in front of me in the checkout line was Dylan! With him was a shopping cart practically overflowing with expensive looking wines, liquors, brandies, a cognac, and imported beers and ales. I assumed he was either stocking up for a big party or planning to open a liquor store of his own. A fantasy popped into my mind, of the two of us being trapped in our building's elevator for hours with only his liquor store purchases to keep us from dying of thirst. When I found myself examining the interestingly shaped bottles in Dylan's cart, assessing them for their value as marital aids, I shook myself back to reality.

I tapped him on the shoulder, to let him know I was there. He turned and gave me a smile that almost caused me to lose my grip on my wine bottles, which I had been trying to conceal from his beautiful eyes. I had already decided that his taste in label artwork was not the same as mine.

His bill was bigger than my booze budget for an entire year. Well, that may not be exactly true. I've never been able to make up a workable budget for anything.

We talked out in the parking lot for a few minutes before going to our cars. I figured he'd need at least four trips from his car to our building's elevator to get all of that stuff up to his apartment. Unless he borrowed the store's cart, of course. I didn't wait to see if he'd do that.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:09 PM
Saturday April 19

Dick called me up last evening and asked me to pop over to his place for a drink and some chat. I hemmed and hawed a bit on the phone, trying to sound as if I was making up my mind whether or not I wanted to take him up on his offer, while I changed into something I thought would have the desired (i.e. seductive) effect on him. I like changing clothes while talking on the phone. I'm no good at it, but I saw it done very gracefully in a movie once and I'm still trying to learn the tricks to it.

I chose a nearly transparent white blouse, and selected the white bra underneath it knowing that it was going to be highly visible. I put on my best (and tightest) white designer jeans, which are a bit uncomfortable when I'm sitting down, but are fine when I can stretch my legs out. I pictured myself lying down a lot of the time, but that would be pretty much up to Dick.

I knocked on the door of 1109 some twenty minutes later. Dick invited me in, and kissed me on the lips in greeting. I kissed him back. A good start. Dick's apartment is a two-bedroom model, which is larger than mine and seems a bit ostentatious for a single man, but conspicuous affluence is a good feature in men. I made a mental note to see what that second bedroom was being used for. Perhaps he's an artist of some sort, I thought, a musician maybe, who does some work at home. If he's a rock drummer, that fact will probably be brought up in a future Condo Members' meeting.

Three drinks and a few tracks from a very good funky blues CD later, I was stretched out on the sofa with Dick half on top of me. My blouse was open, my bra was undone, and Dick's mouth was playing over my tits with considerable skill.

"I think the bed would be more comfortable, don't you, April?" he whispered into the valley between my breasts.

"Let's go there, Dick," I said, "and find out."

The next hour is something of a blur in my memory. I do remember undressing Dick while he was undressing me, and then the two of us running through a number of positions for sex - first oral and then coital - all of them quite satisfying. I remember cumming at least three times (at least I had three orgasms worth remembering) and I received Dick's cum in my mouth once and in my cunt at least once.

He was very good. I stayed with him all night. He provided me with a brand new toothbrush, even though my own was only a short walk away, and I slept in his strong young arms.

I awoke this morning to find Dick's tongue at work between my thighs, and after I'd had enough I knelt over him and fucked him until he'd had enough.

I had coffee and croissants with him, got dressed, walked home, took a shower, and wrote this in my diary.

Saturday April 19 (again!)

I ran into Dylan again, this time in the building's parking garage, about eight hours after I got home from Dick's place. I'd just come back from shopping. Dylan was on his way out to somewhere. I put my best flirting moves on him, and his responses were promising, so I invited him to stop by my apartment around 9 pm for a drink and some chat. I know, that's the same invitation I'd gotten from Dick, but it worked so well for him that I thought I'd give it a try myself.

He said he'd like that, and offered to bring a bottle of something suitable with him. I think he may have caught a glimpse of my wine purchases and feels that I could use some help in this area.

Sunday April 20

Dylan arrived last night in a perfectly tailored sportscoat and slacks with knife-edge creases that looked like they might be dangerous to touch with a bare finger. I recklessly planned to touch his pantlegs a lot, anyway.

I tilted my head up and greeted him with a kiss on his lovely mouth. He kissed me back. A good start. He handed me a rather heavy bottle of Scotch. The bottle looked as if it was meant to be handled like fine crystal. The label gave the 20-some-year history of the stuff, in very small lettering. No artwork, I noticed, but then the bottle itself probably ate up the distillery's entire marketing budget.

"I like mine neat, no ice," he said. "Have yours any way you like, April, but you'll find this one smooth enough to stand up well on its own." I smiled, trying to give the impression that I knew what the hell he was talking about.

I managed to find a couple of glasses that I use for orange juice at breakfast time. Dylan seemed to find this a charming departure from his usual barware.

We talked, and we drank, with an Easy Listening station on the radio that was easy to ignore and just treat as background music. Dylan asked me to dance, which I thought was very charming of him, and it felt good being held close to his large strong frame. We kissed again, and then again, and then we just couldn't seem to stop kissing. He put his big hands under my butt cheeks and lifted me right up off the floor. I wrapped my legs about his hips, and he walked us straight into my bedroom without ever taking his mouth from mine. Considering my present weight, this was a remarkably athletic move on his part.

He lowered me gently onto the bed. He began to undress both of us, slowly and teasingly. When we were both totally naked, he kissed me and fingerfucked me as I stroked his fully erect cock. Then we were 69ing. His tongue played in both of my crotch holes as I kissed and licked and sucked and nibbled at his cock and his balls.

I felt myself nearing a climax, and almost simultaneously I felt his cock seem to grow even harder and I knew he was about to cum himself.

"I'm going to cum!" he warned me.

"I know!" I answered. "But don't stop eating me out!"

That kind of talk always sounds to me like it comes from a badly written porn flick, but in the heat of passion I can't be expected to choose my words very carefully.

We both kept at it, and a moment later both of us crashed into our separate but equal orgasms. It was quite beautiful. And more than a little messy. It was something of a relief to think that tomorrow was my usual laundry day anyway, so I wouldn't be sleeping on our cum stains for more than just the one night.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:10 PM
We fucked. Dylan was gentlemanly enough not to let his weight rest on me when he was on top, and I was able to thank him by moving my lower body under him in ways that milked the jism from his balls quite effectively.

Later Dylan picked me up as he had before, his hands cupped under the cheeks of my ass, but this time with his cock well up into my pussy. He paraded me around the bedroom, pausing to let us admire ourselves in my full-length mirror, and then put me up against a wall and fucked me without letting my feet touch the floor. He was showing off, I know, but I had to admit that it was very impressive.

Dylan rimmed my anus, an act I dearly love but rarely get to enjoy. He probed my bumhole with his stiffened tongue before bending me over the back of a chair and entering my anal passage with his cock. I came so fast and so hard in that position that I realized I'd never before been assfucked with such skill and with so little discomfort. Damn, Dylan was good.

We sucked and fucked for what seemed like hours, but probably wasn't. I fell asleep in Dylan's arms. When I awoke this morning, he had left. I wanted to call him and thank him for a wonderful evening, but I still don't know his phone number. Or his apartment number. Or if I'm spelling his name right.

If I'm not careful, I'll start to feel like a slut.

It occurred to me that I'd been thoroughly fucked by both Dick and Dylan on the same day, albeit several hours apart. Their styles of lovemaking are very different, and their body types are very different, so I feel that I'm getting the best of two worlds in my new lovers. I wonder if I'm going to be able to continue to enjoy them both, without them finding out about each other. The fact that we all live on the same floor of the building will make visiting back and forth between our apartments easy, but it will also make it difficult for us to keep our fucking a secret.

Monday April 21

I lucked out. My period started today. I could use a break anyway.

Thursday April 24

I haven't seen or heard from either Dick or Dylan for several days. I'm not upset about this, exactly, but I do wonder if they're both having second thoughts about continuing our 'affairs'. There's absolutely no way that this can be my fault. I was at my fucking best in bed with both of them.

Saturday April 26

I just got home and found a message on my telephone answering machine. It was from Dick, and it went like this:

"Hi, sweetheart. I want to pick things up where we left them last Friday. Can you come to my place for dinner tonight? I'll cook. Don't panic, April, I really can cook. Does that surprise you? I have another surprise planned for you too, and I think you'll like it. Leave a message on my machine to let me know if you can make it. Kisses, darling."

I called his machine and told it when I planned to show up at his place.

Sunday April 27

I'm going to have to write this carefully. My dinner date last night with Dick turned out very differently from the way I thought it would, and the surprise he promised me turned out to be more of a shock. It would be easy to just give it all away right here, but I'm going to describe it as it happened, step by step, and let you experience it the way I did.

I wore another top and pants outfit that I thought made me look eminently fuckable, even though I was pretty sure Dick wouldn't need that kind of encouragement. Dick let me into his apartment, closed the door behind me, and took me in his arms to kiss me deeply and wetly. His hands were all over my body, especially between my legs, and the rubbing he was giving my pussy mound was making me very warm and wet. For a moment I was certain that we would never get to the dinner table, even though there were delicious smells coming from the kitchen.

He ended the kiss and the grope, poured me an aperitif into what I can only guess is an aperitif glass, and let me relax on his Living Room sofa as he tended to some final preparations in the kitchen.

When he rejoined me on the sofa, he took me in his arms and kissed me again.

"Are you ready for the big surprise I promised you, baby?" he asked.

"Of course I'm ready, Dick," I said. "You did say that I'd like it, didn't you?"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:11 PM
"Yes, I did say that. Well, here's the surprise."

And from that other bedroom came Dylan, smiling broadly. He came directly to me, bent down to where I was sitting on the sofa, and tongue kissed me passionately. Dick watched this with some delight, I noticed. Dylan sat in an armchair and smiled at me.

'Oh, fuck!', I thought. 'This is not going to turn out well.' I could think of nothing to say that wouldn't sound just plain idiotic. I was more than a little embarrassed to learn that these two guys already knew I'd been playing with them both.

"I invited Dylan to join us," said Dick. "I believe you two have already met."

I looked back and forth between the two men, fighting back the panic I was beginning to feel.

"How do you two know each other? You both just moved into this building."

"Well, actually ... " Dick began.

"Wait!" I interrupted. I turned to Dick. "Dylan is your ... uh ... roommate?" I asked, still not quite believing it.

"Yes, and he's also my father, April," grinned Dick and, seeing my jaw drop in amazement, he added, "I rather thought that would surprise you."

There was a long silence before I could think of anything appropriate to say.

"How long have you two known that I'd been ... uh ... with the other?"

"I mentioned you to Dad after last Friday night," said Dick. "He told me he was hot for you too, and he asked for one good fuck with you before you and I got too ... attached. He got his chance the very next night, as you know."

I looked at Dylan. "So when you were with me you already knew that I'd slept with Dick?" I asked, hardly believing what I was saying. "That I'd slept with your son ... just a few hours earlier?"

"Yes, my dear," said Dylan. "But remember, you made it clear that you wanted me as much as I wanted you."

"Oh, shit," I said. "This is freaking me out. Look, if you want me to go now, I can ..."

"Not at all," said Dick. "We want to share dinner with you, and then we want to share you."

"You mean you both want to fuck me tonight? Together? A threesome?"

"Yes," said Dylan. "If you want to end our little games after tonight, we'll understand. And if you want to end them with just one of us, either one of us, the other will understand. But we're going to have this night together, the three of us, and you're going to love it."

"But first, dinner," said Dick. "You too grab seats at the table and I'll bring the first course in."

The dinner was very good, the accompanying wines were very good, and the conversation was very good once I composed myself enough to enjoy being part of it.

After dinner we relaxed in the Living Room for awhile, and then we retired to Dick's bedroom for the rest of the evening's activities.

We all undressed, and we all got together on the bed, and the games began.

I'd been in threesomes before, but I don't think I'd ever been in one that worked as smoothly and well as this one did. My first thought was that it was because Dick and Dylan knew each other so well, and then it occurred to me that this probably wasn't the first time they'd shared a woman this way. They worked almost as a team, without the undercurrents of competition or jealousy that I've sensed on past occasions when I was having sex with two men at the same time.

I had two mouths and four hands moving over me, and two cocks moving in me, seemingly continuously. My mouth and hands could find whatever male body parts they wanted at any moment, as those parts seemed to be always close at hand. It was wonderful to feel several of my erogenous zones being ministered to simultaneously. My nipples felt like they were being kissed and licked and sucked and fondled almost without a break, no matter where the men's bodies were in relation to mine.

I had one cock in my mouth and another in my pussy, several times. I even had both cocks in my mouth at the same time, briefly. I had Dick's cock in my mouth and Dylan's cock in my ass once, and a little later Dick moved his cock from my mouth to my pussy and I found my two lower holes both plugged with cocks. I had never managed the pussy/asshole combo before, and once I got used to the strange feeling it was perhaps the most amazing physical sensation I've ever had in sex.

I have no idea how many orgasms we had. I lost count of my own. The men seemed able to take rest breaks occasionally, in turns, to keep up the action on their side. It's possible that Dylan had pharmaceutical assistance in maintaining his erection, and for that matter maybe Dick had as well, but I really don't know about that.

In the morning (this morning, Sunday morning) we showered together, got dressed, and made ourselves reasonably fit to be seen in public. The men walked me home, which seemed like a sweetly romantic thing for them to do, considering the shortness and relative safety of a walk along a carpeted eleventh floor hallway.

I kissed them both at my apartment door.

"Remember what I said last night," said Dylan. "If you want to stop seeing one or both of us, just say the word and we'll understand."

"I've already made my decision," I said.

They looked at me expectantly, and waited to hear whatever I might say.

"I've decided not to decide," I said. "I think we should keep doing this for at least a while more. I can't think of any reason to stop seeing either one of you right now. Hell, I may never see a reason for that."

They grinned, and then laughed.

They turned and started back toward 1109. Now I know which apartment is Dylan's. I stood in my doorway for a moment or two, watching them and thanking the fates for bringing such a delightful pair into my life. I caught bits of their conversation, although it was mostly guy chat and not meant for my ears.

I did hear, "Damn, she's good," from Dick, and then, "Yes, she's damned good," from Dylan, who had an arm around his son's shoulders.

For a brief moment they looked to me like victorious warriors coming home from the battlefield, or successful hunters reliving the thrill of the chase. I wasn't sure if I liked my role in those metaphors, so I decided they didn't really look like warriors or hunters at all.

"I'll tell you what I want us to do next time," said Dick. They entered their apartment before I could hear what was said next. I'm sure I'll find out soon enough.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:19 PM
Amy Fucks on Vacation

Christmas was fast approaching and I had no idea what to buy for my wife Amy. I had thought of everything and still came up with nothing. She doesn't like jewellery, doesn't need any clothes and is not a fan of many electronics. I have succeeded every other time in coming up with some great ideas but this year I was stumped. I asked some of the guys at work who knew Amy and they had some ideas but none of them were any good. Just when I thought I was shit out of luck our friend Matt offered a suggestion that I liked. He said that I should plan a vacation and sweep Amy away on Christmas eve to a romantic surprise destination. I decided to look into this idea.

After some vigorous investigation I settled on a location and resort that would suit our lifestyle and that we could both enjoy. For those of you who aren't aware, Amy and I have a completely open relationship and are both free to partake in whatever sexual exploits we choose. Having said this, I chose to take my lovely bride to Hedonism in Jamaica for a week of relaxation and debauchery.

I managed to plan everything without Amy finding out and waited to tell her until the last minute. I let the cat out of the bag just hours before we were to leave for the airport allowing Amy some time to gather her things. We hastily left home and were off the ground shortly thereafter. We arrived at the resort, checked in and were situated in our room without incident. I had booked the honeymoon suite which included a full bar and a huge jacuzzi. Amy loved everything and couldn't thank me enough.

We decided to change into our swimwear and head to the beach for a swim. When we got down to the beach we were surrounded by hundreds of beautiful women and men. We lay out a couple of towels and headed for the water. We played around in the water, giving each other a few pinches and grabs under the water. After growing tired of the water we walked back up the beach to our spot and lay out to enjoy the sun. Amy asked me to rub some lotion on her back so she wouldn't burn. I squirted some sunscreen into my hands and began to rub it in. Amy reached around and untied her bikini top so that I didn't get lotion on it. When I was done we both lay down and took in the warm tropical sun. After about 10 minutes I noticed that Amy had drifted off to sleep so I decided to go for a walk and get a drink.

This would also give me a chance to set up what was to be the second part of my surprise. After grabbing a drink I walked back to the hotel and took a seat in the bar and waited. I only had to wait for a few minutes. See, I had arranged for Amy's friend Pat to meet us at the resort and spend the week with us. I knew that Amy had always wanted to sleep with Pat and I intended on making that dream come true. Pat and I quickly said hello, I gave him my room key and I excused myself to get back to Amy on the beach. I told Pat to come our room at 8:00 that evening and to let himself in.

When I got back to my wife I noticed that she wasn't alone. A gorgeous ebony woman had taken a seat next to her and the two of them seemed to be hitting it off. I interrupted their conversation and introduced myself to Amy's new friend. I learned that her name was Stacy and that she was on vacation with a few of her friends. I informed Stacy that Amy and I had to leave for dinner but we all agreed that we should get together with Stacy and her friends later on for some drinks and dancing. Before we got up to leave, Stacy reached for Amy's bikini top and tied it up for her. Amy and I said goodbye and left for the hotel.

After a great dinner Amy and I retreated to our room to make use of our jacuzzi before we were to meet Stacy. At least that's what Amy thought! It was nearly 7:30 and I knew that I didn't have much time before Pat was to arrive at our room. Amy and I quickly stripped and entered the warm water. We enjoyed the hot tub for a few minutes before I made my move. I lowered my head to one of Amy's breasts and sucked her nipple into my mouth. I felt it harden beneath my tongue and a soft moan escaped her lips. She in turn placed her hand in my lap to find that my cock was already rock hard. Amy suggested that we exit the water and take our fun to the bed. My plan was coming together nicely. I pushed Amy onto the bed and went to my suitcase to get a few things. I returned with a blindfold and some lube. I placed the blindfold securely over Amy's eyes and made sure that she could not see anything. I roughly spread her thighs and dove between her legs. I began to lick and suck at her pussy and clit. Amy came almost immediately, screaming at the top of her lungs and thrashing about the bed.

I was shocked when I felt a hand come to rest on my shoulder. I guess that Pat had entered the room without me hearing and had snuck up behind me. I continued to gently lick Amy's pussy and motioned for Pat to get naked. He moved away and removed his shorts and t-shirt. I could see out of the corner of my eye that he was already sporting a huge erection.

Pat came closer to the bed and I moved out of the way, asking Amy if she was ready to be fucked. She said that she wanted my cock in her really bad. Pat and I took this as our cue. I moved out of the way and allowed Pat to move between Amy's legs. He grabbed his cock and slowly fed it into her soaking wet pussy. Pat and I were roughly the same size so Amy didn't realize that it wasn't me pounding away at her. I took a seat in the chair next to the bed to watch my wife get fucked by her friend.

Pat grabbed Amy's legs, lifted them onto his shoulders and started to really pound her pussy hard. Amy was loving the deep fucking that "I" was giving her. She began asking me to fuck her like she has never been fucked before. I loved when she talked dirty to me in bed and Pat seemed to love it as well. He had to bite his lip to avoid giving our little secret away as he grew closer and closer to cumming in my wife. Amy was fast approaching what would hopefully be the first of many orgasms this evening. Seeing that she was getting close, I rose from my chair and moved to the side of the bed. As Pat continued to slam into her I quietly reached for her blindfold and yanked it off in one quick motion. When Amy saw that it wasn't me inside of her she came immediately, screaming out Pat's name. Hearing this, Pat unloaded deep within my wife's canal and collapsed on top of her.


Continue next page ....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:20 PM
Once he regained his breathe, Pat did something that shocked both Amy and I. He pulled his softening cock from Amy's sticky pussy and lowered his head between her legs. He started to lick and suck at Amy's cum filled pussy, cleaning her and tasting his own cum at the same time. When he was done he moved up on the bed and began to share his cum with Amy. Seeing this nearly made me cum right then and there.

I hopped up on the bed and slipped my hard cock into Amy's well used pussy. She was wetter than I had ever felt before, a combination of her own orgasm and the remnants of Pat's load. I didn't want to cum right away so I took my time and fucked Amy nice and slow. Amy asked if she could suck Pat off as I fucked her so I pulled out for a moment as they repositioned themselves. Pat lay on the bed and Amy situated herself over him in a 69. Amy started to lick Pat's shaft, bringing him back to full mast. I moved behind Amy, grabbed her hips and began to slowly slide myself back into her.

I pushed my cock all the way inside her and adjusted my myself so that I could watch my wife pleasure Pat for a minute. My face was right next to hers as she bobbed up and down on Pat's pole. Meanwhile, Pat was sucking on Amy's hard clit causing her to moan around his cock. He continued to work on her clit as I started to thrust slowly in and out. Occasionally, I could feel my balls slide across Pat's forehead. I didn't really mind this and Pat soon proved that he had no problem with it at all. As I maintained my steady rhythm, I began to feel Pat's tongue licking at the point where my hard-on was entering Amy. This was a wonderful new sensation for me and I was curious to see just how for Pat was willing to go.

I pulled my cock nearly all the way out of Amy, leaving only my head inside her. Pat kept licking and I could feel his tongue on the underside of my cock. I allowed my cock to slip from Amy's cunt and to my delight, Pat caught me in his mouth. I thrust into his throat and he swallowed me without any problem. This was obviously not Pat's first blowjob. He sucked my cock for a few seconds and then used his hand to line me up with Amy's opening again. I pushed myself back into Amy and resumed fucking my slut wife. We stayed in this position for quite some time before switching things up a bit.

Amy stated that she wanted Pat inside her again and swung her hips around until she was positioned above his cock. She proceeded to impale herself on Pat's rod in one swift motion. Amy then ordered me to put my dick in her mouth which I was more than happy to do. My wife loves having two cocks in her simultaneously and this time was no different. She was quickly building to another climax and I suspected Pat was as well. Amy's masterful mouth was bringing me close to the brink also. My pleasure was doubled when Amy took my shaft from her mouth and began to share me with Pat. Receiving a blowjob from my sexy wife and her male friend was too much for me and I began to squirt warm ropes of cum all over both of their faces. The two of them were also cumming as they started to kiss each other around the head of my cock. Once everyone's orgasms had subsided, we collapsed in a pile of sweaty flesh and sticky cum and drifted off to sleep.

I was suddenly brought back to life by a loud knock at the door. I rolled over to take a look at the clock and saw that it was almost midnight. I lazily got out of bed, slipped on a pair of shorts, and went to see who was at the door. When I swung the door open I was greeted enthusiastically by Stacy, our new dark skinned friend from the beach. She gave me a quick hug and gentle kiss on the cheek. Stacy was dressed in a skin tight white dress that showed off every curve of her fantastic body. Her dark nipples were clearly visible through the thin fabric. She inquired as to why we weren't ready to go dancing yet. I told her that we had just gone for dinner and come up here to have a little nap so we would have some energy for the remainder of the night. I assured Stacy that we would get ready and meet her in the club shortly. We said our goodbyes and I closed the door behind me.

I walked around the corner expecting to see Pat and Amy still asleep but I guess the knock at the door had woken them up as well. Pat was laying behind Amy with his arm around her and his hand lightly tweaking her nipple. I divulged who was at the door and told Amy that Stacy and her friends were waiting for us. Amy turned to Pat and asked him if he was interested in joining us. Pat informed us that he had also made plans to meet up with a couple he had met earlier in the day. We all quickly got dressed and left our room together. Before we parted ways, Amy told Pat to feel free to stop in later if his night didn't go well. She gave his cock a playful squeeze through his pants and we parted company.

When Amy and I arrived at the club we were amazed at the energy in the atmosphere. There were hundreds of sexy people dancing, drinking and of course flirting spread out across the huge dance floor and bar areas. We went to the nearest bar to order a drink as we surveyed the club in search of Stacy and her friends. We soon noticed Stacy and a large group of guys and girls seated in a secluded corner of the club. Once we had our drinks we made our way over to Stacy. She introduced Amy and I to her friends, 4 guys and 3 girls, and told us to make ourselves at home as she scooted her ass over allowing room for both Amy and I to sit next to her. We all sipped at our drinks and got to know each other. Stacy's friends made us both feel comfortable and we were soon having a great time.

At one point, one of Stacy's girlfriends said that she wanted to go dance so Stacy, Amy and the other women went with her. This allowed us men to talk some sports and to examine some of the fine women that were gracing the club this evening. While we were talking earlier I learned that Stacy and her entire group of friends were all single and had decided to come to Jamaica for some wild sexual fun. I explained our relationship to the guys and bragged that we had already had a mind blowing threesome earlier that evening. Just as I finished elaborating on our earlier escapade, the girls returned from the dance floor. Amy once again sat next to me and Stacy sat at my other side.

Amy engaged herself in conversation with Scott, the only black guy in the group. He was very tall at about 6'4" and obviously took good care of his body. Stacy leaned into me and whispered in my ear that Amy had told her that she thought Scott was really cute and wanted to get to know him better. I informed Stacy that I had no problem with that and asked her to come get another drink with me to allow Amy and Scott some time to get acquainted. We decided to take a little walk around the club and go to the bar that was furthest from were we were sitting. Stacy and I both had a wonderful time talking and flirting while we spent some time away from our group. While waiting in line for drinks I felt Stacy's hand come to rest on my butt. She confided in me that she found me really attractive and hoped that we could have some fun later on. I told her that the feeling was mutual and gave her a quick kiss before making our way back to our seats.

While I was away Amy and Scott must have got along quite well and were seated very close to one another. Amy had one of her legs draped over his lap, giving all who cared to look, a peek up her dress. I caught Scott admiring Amy's shapely legs and could see that he was surely interested in my sexy wife. Scott turned to me and asked if he could take her out on the dance floor. Amy interrupted and snapped that they didn't need my permission. She got up, grabbed Scott by the belt buckle, and dragged him out of sight. I loved seeing my wife take control like that and knew that behavior like this usually ended up with her getting laid.

Stacy seemed a little taken aback at Amy's actions and asked if I was upset. I assured her that I was fine and actually got turned on seeing my wife lust after another man. I grabbed Stacy's hand and placed it in my crotch where I knew she could feel just how turned on I was. I guess that the remainder of the group saw this and wanted to give us some time to ourselves because they excused themselves to go dancing. Once they were gone I pulled Stacy close and planted a passionate kiss on her full lips. This was the first time I had really kissed a black woman and I loved every second of it. As our tongues danced, Stacy swung her leg around and straddled me, now sitting in my lap. She started to rock her hips to the beat of the song that was playing, all the while grinding her pussy against my firm dick.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:21 PM
I looked down and noticed that Stacy's dress had ridden up and her bald pussy was within view. I squeezed my hand between our bodies and began to fondle her ebony box. Stacy moaned into my mouth and asked me to put a finger inside her. I gladly granted her wish, easily sliding my index finger into her already wet cunt. I finger fucked her for a few minutes until she came. She let out a loud scream of pleasure that I could hear over the loud music. Once she came down form her climax, she stood and lifted my finger to her mouth. She greedily slurped her juices from my finger and then leaned back down for another kiss. The faint taste of pussy was evident on her lips as we made out.

After straightening up we decided to make our way out to the dance floor to see what was happening with Amy and the rest of the gang. We saw that they were all gathered in the center of the floor. It took us a few minutes to fight our way through the crowd but we soon reached our destination. I snuck up behind Amy and gave her firm ass a hard spank. She jumped forward in shock and snapped around to see who had hit her. When she saw that it was me, she jumped up and wrapped her legs around my waist. I grabbed her ass to support her as we kissed. Amy asked if I was enjoying myself and I assured her that everything was great. She informed me that her night had been excellent as well and that she really wanted some dick. I let her down and gave her a gentle push in Scott's direction. She knew what this meant and took the opportunity to let Scott know as well.

Amy stepped in front of Scott, reached her hand up to his neck, and pulled his head down to meet hers. She gave him the most intense kiss that I have ever seen. It looked as if she was trying to suck his entire head into her mouth. When Scott realized what was going to happen, he became a little more bold. His hand reached for one of her amazing tits and gripped it firmly. Scott's other hand was on Amy's ass pulling her tightly against him. The two soon to be lovers swayed to the music as they kissed and fondled each other.

Now that I was certain Amy was going to be taken care of I could pursue my goal. I moved behind Stacy and pulled her close. I made sure that she could feel my fully aroused cock against her ass. Stacy began to gyrate her round booty against my member, nearly causing me to explode right there on the dance floor. I snaked my head around and started to lick and nibble at the nape of her neck. My hand moved for the hem of her dress and pulled it up slightly. Reaching under her dress, I once again found her opening and slid two fingers inside. I suppose this was making her feel slightly uncomfortable because she asked me to stop. I spun her around and suggested that we go up to my room. She said that she was game and excused herself to go grab her purse from our table.

I turned around to tell Amy that I was going upstairs and she disengaged from Scott just long enough to tell me that they would be joining us. She then whispered something in Scott's ear and I could see a huge grin flash across his face. Amy later told me that she had asked Scott to come to our room and stretch her pussy out for me. They took each other's hand and started for the room while I waited for Stacy to return. When Stacy did get back I wasted no time whisking her away. We managed to catch up to Amy and Scott at the elevator.

The four of us entered the elevator and quickly closed the door so that we would be alone. Amy immediately sank to her knees in front of Scott and wrestled to free his cock. When she finally released him I was shocked at how big he was. He had to be 10 inches long and as thick as my forearm. Amy proceeded to lick his shaft from balls to tip. She then forced the head of his dick into her mouth and began to suck him off. I turned to see that Stacy's eyes were fixed on the sight before her. Not unlike my wife, I moved in front of Stacy and dropped to my knees. I lifted one of her legs until her foot rested on one of the elevator's hand rails giving me access to her beautiful black pussy. I dove in and ate her pussy like it would be my last. In no time at all Stacy stated that she was about to cum. She grabbed my head and held it in place while she fucked my tongue. She surprised us all when she came. Stacy's pussy erupted with squirt after squirt of cum. I nearly drown in her juices and had to push myself away from her to catch my breath. I guess that the sight of Stacy squirting had excited Scott because when I turned around Amy's face was covered in cum. We had timed our oral fucking perfectly, just as I stood the elevator doors opened on our floor.

Without taking the time to clean up we made our way down the hallway towards our room. Amy looked wonderful walking down the hall with cum dribbling off her face. My clothes were drenched in Stacy's cum as well. It was very erotic knowing that if anyone had come out of their room and seen us, there would have been no mistaking what we were up to. We managed to arrive at our door without being caught. I opened the door and led everybody inside.

The second we got past the door Amy pinned Scott against the wall and began to tear off his clothes. As Stacy and I moved around them I gave my wife a playful pat on the ass and told her to have fun. She winked at me as she slowly jerked of Scott. I stopped for a moment to observe Amy's tiny hand stroking Scott's monster rod. I was desperate to see Scott's black cock pounding away at Amy's tight slit. I snapped out of my trance and made my way to the bed where Stacy was waiting on her hands and knees.

I shed my clothing as fast as humanly possible and joined her atop the bed. The sight of her dark, round ass pointed to the sky was enough to make my cock twitch uncontrollably. I gave Stacy's beautiful ass a hard smack and watched as a tiny ripple moved across her behind. I love a woman with some meat on her bones so seeing her butt jiggle was a huge turn on. I bent over and sank my teeth into the ebony flesh of her ass. SMACK! I gave her ass another spank. This time I allowed my hand to linger for a moment, kneading her booty.

I decided to take advantage of her current position and lowered my head toward her pussy. I commenced eating her sweet pussy from behind while continuing to massage her ass. The contrast of her dark skin and light pink slit was a very sexy sight. I lapped at her from top to bottom, causing her to moan each time I touched her clit. After every few licks I would stop to suck her hard clit into my mouth. Stacy would push herself back towards me every time I flicked my tongue across her clit. Wanting to taste more of her, I released her hard nub from my mouth and once again used long deliberate licks to cover her entire pussy.

Still wanting more, I used my tongue to lick the crack of her ass. When Stacy didn't resist I knew I could move in for the kill. I spread her ass cheeks apart with my hands, exposing her puckered hole. I moved my face into the crack of her butt and lightly flicked my tongue over her rear opening. Stacy was loving the attention I was giving to her booty and was now begging for me to eat her asshole. It was at this point that I felt a hand on the back of my head and Amy telling me to give the woman what she wanted. I went to town on Stacy's asshole, licking and occasionally forcing my tongue into her. When Amy was satisfied with the job I was doing, she moved from behind me and I felt her crawl onto the bed.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:22 PM
With my face buried in Stacy's ass, I could just see over the horizon of her cheeks. What I was able to see was fantastic. My slut wife was on her hands and knees while Scott was feeding her his cock from behind. The bed began to shake as Scott sawed in and out of Amy's cunt.

The movement of the bed was causing the large globes of Stacy's ass to clap against my face. Finally, I couldn't take it any more and told Stacy that I needed to fuck her. Her reply to this was to reach back, grab her ass cheeks and spread them apart. Her asshole glistened with my saliva and looked so inviting.

I stood beside the bed and lined my cock up with Stacy's sweet ass. I smeared some of the precum that was leaking continuously from the tip of my shaft all over my cock and started to push. This was definitely not Stacy's first anal experience as my head slid into her tight hole quite easily. She let out a low, primal moan as I fed my cock into her from behind. Once I was all the way in I held still for a moment, allowing Stacy's muscles to adjust. When I felt her relax I started to pull back slowly until only the tip of my dick was inside her. I then pushed into her fully and much quicker than the first time. Stacy had no trouble accommodating my pole in her ass now. I began to fuck her black ass slightly harder with each thrust until she begging to be pounded.

Lifting my head, I saw that Amy and Scott had stopped what they were doing in order to witness me take Stacy's ass. Scott's big dong was still buried in my wife's puss, but they were both completely motionless. Amy then started to cheer me on, telling me to fuck my little black slut as hard as I could. I followed her directions to a tee, ploughing Stacy's fine ass with all that I had. I heard Amy say that she wanted a better look and she scooted under Stacy in a 69 position. From her new location, Amy could clearly see my rod stretching Stacy's round butt. Not wanting to be left out of the action, Scott moved between Amy's legs and rammed his huge dong into her pussy again. Amy's scream of pleasure would have woke the dead if it were not muffled by Stacy's wet cunt on her mouth.

The four of us fucked and sucked in this position for a while before we started to climax. Amy was the first to lose control, coating Scott's shaft with her juices. Amy's warmth and wetness caused Scott to explode deep within my wife. When Amy came down from her sexual high she resumed licking Stacy's muff. Amy's tongue combined with me pounding her ass sent Stacy over the edge. Her juices erupted from her slit and Amy hungrily lapped at her from below. I was fast approaching my own orgasm and wanted to cum all over Stacy's big ass. I withdrew my cock and it exited Stacy with a "pop". That wonderful sound and the sight of Stacy's well used asshole caused me to empty my load on Stacy's ass and lower back. My cum then started to flow down the crack of her ass and onto my wife's face below. Amy opened her mouth and allowed my cum to fall onto her awaiting tongue. She swallowed all that landed in her mouth and then slipped out from under Stacy.

When Amy stood up, I took in the magnificent sight before me. She was a sweaty mess complete with a cum covered face, from both Stacy and I, and Scott's cum had started to seep from her well used cunt. She looked sexier now than I had ever seen her before and I told her so. Amy thanked me for the compliment and asked me to join her in the shower. I gave Stacy's cum covered ass another spank before leaving the room to meet my slut wife in the shower.

In the shower, Amy and I lathered each other up and discussed our very erotic day. Recalling our escapades was getting us both worked up again. Amy used her soapy hands to bring me back to full hardness while I "cleaned" her lovely tits and mound. Amy requested that I be gentle because she was quite tender from the drilling that Scott had given her. I looked down at her pussy and saw that her lips were red and swollen. She said that she was okay and that she would just need a little time to recover. We rinsed our clean bodies, towelled each other off and went to rejoin Scott and Stacy.

We were somewhat surprised to find Stacy riding Scott with his huge black pole stretching her asshole to the max. I knew that Amy needed a break but I wanted more. Stacy must have read my mind because she invited me over and pleaded for me to fill her pussy. She sank down on Scott's prick and waited for me to enter her. Once I was in fully, I started to pump in and out slowly. With each stroke I could feel Scott's dick also buried in Stacy. Scott and I had gotten into a steady rhythm, as he pulled out I would thrust in and vice versa. Stacy was soon screaming in ecstasy from the double fucking she was receiving. She yelled out that she was going to cum and wanted us to fuck her deep and hard.

No longer in sync, Scott and I pounded both her holes as Stacy screamed the arrival of her climax. She came so hard that her muscles forced out my cock and splashed it with her nectar. When she finally stopped squirting I rammed my wet dick back into her causing her eyes to roll back into her head. Stacy ordered Scott and I to both cum in her at the same time. I knew that I was very close and Scott said he was ready whenever I was. We erupted simultaneously, filling her ass and cunt with hot cum. I could feel Scott's rod twitching through the thin wall between Stacy's ass and pussy. We pulled out and stood beside the bed as Stacy lay exhausted with cum oozing from both her holes.

Once we all cleaned up, Amy told Stacy and Scott that they were more than welcome to spend the night in our room but they chose to retire to their own beds. After they left , Amy and I crawled into bed, kissed each other goodnight and drifted off to sleep. I couldn't wait to see what would happen over the remainder of our trip!


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:27 PM
Amy Meets Online Tag Team Partner

Every time I think back about the first time I watched my wife, Amy, fuck another man I find myself getting extremely aroused and desperate for it to happen again and again. We have been lucky enough to have found a suitable male on several occasions but each time we do it only makes me want it more. I have even reached the point where I encourage her to have sex with other guys without me. I know that many people don't understand why a husband would ever want his wife to have sex with another man so I will inform you as to why I get so turned on. My wife is the most amazing and sexy woman that I have ever met and she is an unbelievable lover. When I see her with another man I am overcome with pride knowing that what the lucky guy gets for an hour or two, I get to spend the rest of my life with. I am well aware of how lucky I am to have found the perfect mate so sharing her is the most extreme form of bragging!

Amy stands 5'5" tall, weighs about 130 lbs. and has a perfectly proportioned body. She has been graced with lovely C cup breasts, very muscular legs that lead up to an incredibly round and firm ass, and a vice like pussy that is as tasty as it is tight. Her sexual talents include an incredible ability to deep throat a cock and a rare talent... squirting! When she is really turned on she becomes very vocal and can often be heard screaming at the top of her lungs when she is cumming. An ability that has often helped us find both men and couples is that she is an excellent flirt and knows just the right compliment to offer at the right time. With minimal effort she can seduce nearly anyone she meets.

On the night of our most recent escapade I decided to take Amy to a local bar that we had never visited before. I had learned online that cops, paramedics and, most importantly, firemen got in free when they flashed their identification. I was well aware of my wife's weakness for firemen so I hoped that she would find one that she lusted after and that he would fuck her before the night was through. The bar ended up being packed and drinks were cheap so it was looking like we should be in for a good evening. In addition to the large crowd and discount liquor, we were both in playful moods which usually leads to some sort of wild events.

Amy and I managed to locate a vacant table near the bar where we could talk to each other without the need to yell. We could also see the entire club which allowed us to check out the other patrons and see if anyone caught our eye. We were in the midst of our third drink when Amy's cell phone rang, indicating that she had a text message. After taking a minute to read her message, Amy informed me that her text was from a local radio personality friend of hers, Tony.

"He's wanted to fuck since the night you met!" I teased, secretly hoping that I was right.

"No way! I think he's married." Amy stated.

"Like that has anything to do with it!" I joked.

During our next few rounds of drinks Tony continued to text message Amy and their conversation grew more and more flirtatious. I think that Amy finally started to believe that I was correct when I said that Tony was interested in her. I convinced her to test the waters by dropping subtle hints to Tony about the possibility of joining us at the end of the night. Over the next hour my wife traded texts with Tony twenty times or so. She was eventually very forward about what she wanted, clearly stating that she wanted to be tag teamed. I even got in on the action and sent Tony a message saying that my wife needed to be fucked by two cocks! As hard as we tried we could not convince Tony to join us and all I could think was "What an idiot!"

We decided to give up on Tony and move on to other possible partners so we took a stroll through the bar and made our way to the main bar in the center of the club. We were ordering drinks when my wife was approached by a woman that she had met in the washroom earlier. Debbie was a slightly larger woman who appeared to be in her mid to late thirties. Despite her full figure she was an extremely attractive woman and, like Amy, was also very flirtatious. The ladies stood very close as they downed a few shots and my wife insisted that I take a couple of pictures of her and her new friend. While I was taking a few drunken snap shots the girls let their hands start to teasingly roam about each others' bodies. I admired how tiny my wife's hand appeared when it rested on Deb's huge melons.

Once I put the camera away I listened to their conversation intently and learned that Debbie was very interested in being with a woman and my wife quickly expressed her mutual desire for women. Debbie told us that she would love to get together with Amy but she was at the bar with some co-workers and she wanted to be discreet. Amy and Deb exchanged numbers and promised to meet up someday soon and see where things went. I started to think that we were never going to find anyone for a threesome. When Deb and my wife parted company I escorted my wife outside and we sat for a smoke.

"I love her, she is so hot!" Amy said of Debbie.

"I know, she is a bigger woman but she is really sexy. It's too bad she couldn't join us tonight." I replied, truly disappointed. "Have you seen anybody else that you like?"

"There was one really hot fireman that I saw the last time I went to the bathroom. I would have stopped to talk to him but he was with a big group of guys." my wife stated matter of factly.

I could see in Amy's eyes that she was really hoping that she could get her hunky fireman to come over and fuck her later on. I wanted to give her every opportunity to use her powers of persuasion so I suggested we go inside and order another drink. I followed my wife back into the club and noticed that she was surveying the crowd in an attempt to find her fireman. Once we were served our drinks we made our way back to our table and continued to talk about finding a third person for the night.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:28 PM
While I was informing my wife that I was extremely turned on by the prospect of picking somebody up in a club to take home, I saw her looking past me and onto the dance floor. I stopped what I was saying and looked over my shoulder to see that Amy was staring at her fireman. I am comfortable enough to admit that the guy was fairly good looking and definitely had the build of a fireman. When I turned around to finish my sentence Amy excused herself to go to the washroom once again. I immediately realized that her path to the ladies room would take directly toward the fireman.

I kept a close eye on my wife as she fought her way through the crowd until she was directly behind the fireman. She paused for a brief moment before wrapping her arm around his waist and introducing herself. They chatted for a few minutes and I could see in her body language that she was trying her best to seduce him. He must have offered to buy her a drink because they moved to the bar and waited to be served. The entire time they waited at the bar Amy kept her hand on his back and occasionally allowed it to travel over his ass. They did a quick shooter and then my wife leaned in and whispered something into his ear. It was going to be impossible for him to deny her!

Amy then slowly pulled her hand away from her fireman but not before giving his butt a light swat. She strolled away confidently and headed for her original destination...the bathroom. I laughed to myself as I watched the guy turn his head and check out my wife's ass as she walked away. My cock stirred in my pants when I thought about viewing my slut wife with another man that she was clearly attracted to. I sent her a quick text message letting her know how turned on she had made me by just flirting with him. When she exited the washroom she was sporting a mischievous smile which I thought must have been due to my naughty message. My notion was squashed when my phone indicated that I had a new message. I flipped my phone open and entered my inbox. Wow! My wife had taken a picture of her bald pussy while she was in the washroom and sent it to me with a note stating 'this is what you want to share.' Amy returned to our table after a quick stop to say hello to the fireman, just to remind him of what he could have!

"Your pussy is so good that I think that everyone should get some!" I quipped in response to her latest message. I wanted to reinforce how much I was into having a threesome tonight or even just watching her fuck some lucky guy.

We both felt like another cigarette and it was nearly time for me to refill my drink so we left our table and went outside again after a short stop at the bar. Just prior to walking out onto the patio I noticed that the fireman was standing near the front door chatting with friends and pointing at my wife. I appeared as if his buddies wanted to leave but he was trying to convince them to stay so he could get a crack at Amy. We continued to the smoking area and found a table in the corner where we could maintain our conversation. I kept pushing for Amy to ask the fireman to come home with us and she finally admitted that she already had.

"What do you think I whispered in his ear?" she asked rhetorically. "He told me that he wanted to but that his friend was his ride. He lives a long ways away and has no way home afterward."

"Why don't you go tell him that we'll give him a ride home tomorrow if he comes over and fucks you good!" I eagerly replied.

I had barely finished my last sentence when Amy got up and went inside to propose our offer the fireman. Unfortunately she returned a minute later and sadly revealed that she just saw him leave with his friends. All I could think of was how stupid this guy was to turn down a chance to have the best fuck of his life with a complete stranger that he met in a bar. I consoled my wife and told her that I would be more than happy to fuck the shit out of her when we got home. Amy liked that idea so we finished our smoke and went to hail a cab.

We must have intrigued the taxi driver on the way home with our conversation topics. We talked openly about how she tried to pick up the fireman and how hot her new friend Debbie was. We were both getting turned on all over again and we decided that we should look for a companion on one of our swinger sites online. Before we were dropped off at home I requested that Amy show the cab driver her tits which she did gladly. We paid for our ride and went into our apartment to find a playmate.

Amy logged onto the computer while I fixed us a drink to sip on while we searched for somebody to fuck my wife. We brought up a list of people who were online at our site and found that there were a few in our area. One of the first ones on the list was a 23 year old guy named John who lived about 45 minutes away and had just happened to have left us a message while we were out. His message stated that he found my wife "absolutely stunning from head to toe" so we decided to reply as Amy found him to be quite attractive also.

"Thanks, are you busy?" Amy typed.

While we anxiously waited for a response we glanced through our other messages and checked out the remainder of the people who were online. We both commented that we hoped that John came through for us because the rest of the online guys weren't very appealing. Just as we said this we were informed that we had a reply from John.

"Not really, and I love your pics." John replied, referring to the sexy pictures of Amy that we had posted earlier.

Now that we knew that John was inspecting our ad we decided to post a new picture, one that would entice him to join us. Amy chose a photo of her completely nude and spread eagle on the bed and uploaded it to our ad page.

"Wanna cum tag team me?" Amy returned.

Whether it was due to Amy's amazing picture or to our offer we knew we had his attention, John responded almost immediately.

"I'd love to, you're so hot!" John complimented.

"Cum over and see in person." we urged.

"I love the new picture and are you serious?" John questioned, obviously sceptical of our sudden invite.

"Thanks, we put up the money shot just for you *wink*, and DEAD SERIOUS!" Amy boldly stated.

"Where do you live?" John inquired.

We informed John where we lived and that he could call for directions and to make sure that we were for real. It was now that we sensed a hint of nervousness from John.

"Is this something I could take a rain check on or is it a one night offer?" John asked.

"Are you a coward or are you just shy? We want you here tonight!" we teased.

"I'm no coward, I just wouldn't get there until 5 a.m.!" John retorted.

"That's fine, we'll be up waiting for you!" Amy typed, hoping that he would finally succumb to temptation.

"Alright then, I'm calling you now." John agreed.

Within a few minutes our phone began to ring and Amy answered it in her come fuck me voice. They chatted for a couple of minutes while I went to fix us another drink. By the time I returned Amy and John were done talking so she passed me the phone so I could give him accurate directions to our place. I also asked John what he drank as we didn't have much to offer at the time and suggested that he bring his own. I said bye to John, putting an end to a somewhat awkward conversation, and hung up the phone.

When I set the phone down I leaned over and kissed my horny wife, letting her know how aroused I had become while we convinced a complete stranger to come over and fuck her. As we kissed I slipped a hand into my wife's pants and found that her pussy was already moist in anticipation of what was to come. I easily pushed a finger inside Amy's slick box and asked if she was ready for a new cock to play with. I watched as her eyes shut and she emitted a low moan that signified her excitement. I withdrew my hand and went to refill our drinks, apparently we were both a bit nervous and downed them pretty quickly.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:30 PM
During the hour or so that we waited to hear from John again I remained on the computer while Amy went to change into something sexy that would confirm our seriousness to John when he did arrive. She slipped out of her club wear and dug through her lingerie drawer in search of an outfit that would scream 'come fuck me.' She settled on a bright yellow lycra dress that showed off her every curve and ended just below her ass. Each time she bent over the dress would ride up slightly revealing that she wasn't wearing any panties. When she was sure that she had picked the right outfit we adjourned to the living room and flipped on the television to pass the time until John arrived.

We had only been in the living room for a minute when the phone rang indicating that John was down in the lobby waiting to be buzzed in. Amy answered the phone and told John to come up to our floor and that she would meet him at the elevator. The thought of my slut wife standing outside the elevator in her very revealing dress waiting for a complete stranger that she was going to let fuck her was greatly arousing. I also was aware that at this hour many people would be leaving for work so there was a good possibility that when the elevator doors opened anyone could be standing there and get a great look at the naughty girl on the seventh floor.

While I was alone in the apartment I shuffled over to the love seat which would force Amy and John to sit on the couch together and hopefully help the festivities begin. Just as I got comfortable in my new seat I heard voices coming from the hall and I realized that the moment of truth was at hand. The door opened and my wife entered the apartment followed closely by John, who seemed understandably hesitant. I said hello and offered to make John a drink but he informed me that he had brought his own so I told him to make himself at home.

John and my wife each took a seat on the couch and we chatted about the swinger site and how much success we have had finding interesting people. John admitted that this was his first time meeting anyone that he had chatted with online and we divulged that this was our second time. We filled John in on our last experience with Trina and her hubby and Amy even showed John a photo of Trina and herself kissing that she kept in an erotic photo album. Amy and John flipped through all of her photos and I noticed that the further along in the album they got, the closer together on the couch they moved. From my seat just a few feet away I could see that with the way my wife was sitting John could clearly see her clean shaven pussy if he chose to look.

"I have to go to the washroom. When I come back let's go look at the rest of my pictures. The really hot ones are on the computer!" Amy enticingly said to John while gently allowing her hand to rest on his thigh.

My wife stood up, adjusted her dress, and strolled down the hallway to the washroom. John's eyes were fixed on Amy's round ass the entire time it swayed down the hall. It wasn't until she entered the bathroom that John broke his gaze and reached for his beer and a cigarette.

"Pretty nice, isn't it?" I asked John, referring to Amy's firm booty. "Just wait until you get your hands on it!"

John and I talked more about meeting people online and were soon rejoined by my wife. She interrupted our conversation when she reached for John's hand and suggested that they go look through the remaining pictures while I pick out some porn to watch when they return. As I flipped through the pages of our DVD collection in search of a suitable porn to choose I could hear muffled voices coming from the other room. It seemed the two of them were getting along well and I hoped that my wife would make a move while they were alone. I tried to listen to what they were saying, with little success, until they made their way back to the living room.

I had managed to find an appropriate movie, one that contained plenty of threesome action, and placed it in the DVD player before mixing a drink for Amy and myself. When I returned I saw my wife bent over the arm of the couch while she reached for something leaving her bare ass and puss exposed to John. I was well aware that she knew exactly what she was showing to John since there was no need for her to bend over in order for her to reach the end table.

"I think I scared him." Amy informed me, "I tried to kiss him in the computer room but he pulled away. He doesn't know what he is allowed to do."

"We invited you over to fuck her, so I hardly think that a kiss would be inappropriate!" I joked, "As far as I'm concerned you can do whatever you want as long as she is okay with it."

I was glad to see that John was treating both Amy and I with some respect and I hoped this would continue for the rest of the night. The three of us sat in the living room, watched some porn and got to know each other a little better. Amy kept flirting with John which I am sure was driving him nuts. The way he was looking at her as she spoke showed that he desperately wanted to pounce on her and fuck her right then and there. I knew how much my wife enjoyed the chase so I was certain that she was having a great time and her pussy was probably dripping.

Just when I thought my own cock was about to burst from watching my wife tease John she stood, started down the hall to the bedroom, and asked us to follow her. I wasted no time in doing as I was asked. I hopped to my feet and nearly ran to the bedroom, my rigid cock leading the way. I figured that John would be right behind me but he was nowhere to be found when I reached the room. I guess he was still a little nervous and hesitated for a moment.



"Aren't you going to join us?" my wife called, poking her head out into the hallway. She waited in the doorway for him and gave him a soft kiss when he finally arrived. She reached down, grabbed him by the belt buckle and pulled him into the room before closing the door behind them. I watched as John's hands moved to my wife's ass and gave her firm cheeks a gentle squeeze. It was nice to see John start to act slightly bolder and I was wishing his confidence would continue to grow. "Why don't you hop up on the bed and lay down, cutie?" she requested of John.

John crawled onto the bed and Amy sat between us, eyeing us both hungrily. She reached her hands down and started to rub our crotches simultaneously through our clothing. John was definitely feeling more comfortable with the situation as I saw his right hand start to roam over Amy's thighs, just inches from her bare cookie. I began mimicking John's actions, letting him control the pace, so I began caressing her opposite thigh while I watched her hand grabbing at his hidden cock. John moved slightly closer to Amy so that he could peel her dress down and get at her wonderfully soft tit. When he lowered his head to take her erect nipple between his lips I followed suit on the other side. My wife let out a very subtle gasp, quite content to have two men suck and fondle her breasts at the same time.

John lifted his head enough to press his lips to my wife's mouth, engaging her in a very deep tongue kiss, while continuing to massage her exposed breast. With her nipple still in my mouth I trailed my hand down her tummy until I found her bald cookie which, not surprisingly, was extremely moist already. I slid my index finger along her slit and spread her ample juices all over her pussy. My fingers teased every inch of her pussy and she began to squirm in an attempt to create more pressure. John's mouth helped to muffle her moans as I entered her with two slick fingers. I soon felt John's hand next to mine as he started to rub her protruding clit while I slowly finger fucked her.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:32 PM
I wanted John to feel free to explore my wife unabated so I withdrew my hand, allowing him to have her pussy all to himself. I watched closely as he immediately thrust two fingers deep into Amy's wet snatch until his knuckles rubbed her clit. They had finally broken their kiss so I moved up and kissed my wife deeply, demonstrating my high state of arousal. I guessed that Amy sensed my desperation since she shrugged us both off and ordered both John and myself to remove our clothes.

"Let me see those big, hard cocks!" Amy demanded, "I want them both!"

I wasted no time in shedding the rest of my clothing but John appeared to be a little hesitant. His shyness quickly evaporated when he saw my horny wife engulf my shaft with her talented mouth. He watched in awe as Amy swallowed my entire cock until her nose rested against my stomach. Having a nearly non-existent gag reflex she can take a cock into her throat and still have the ability to outstretch her tongue and lick your sack. I closed my eyes and lay my head back to enjoy my wife's ministrations.

After a few minutes of yet another fabulous blowjob, courtesy of my cock hungry wife, she let my cock fall from her mouth and asked John to move closer to me. When I opened my eyes I saw that John was now also naked and his cock was standing up proudly as he lay on his back just inches away from me. His cock was slightly longer than mine and was roughly the same thickness. He slid himself over until our legs brushed together while Amy kneeled over us with lust in her eyes. She took hold of both our cocks and stroked us in unison before lowering her head into John's lap and wrapping her pink lips around his cock for the first time. Her fist maintained a steady rhythm on my dick while she bobbed her head vigorously on John's rod, increasing her depth with each stroke.

John moaned loudly when Amy finally stuffed his entire length into her warm mouth. His hands went to the back of her head in an attempt to control her pace. With a fistful of my wife's hair he pushed her head down, burying his cock in her throat. She inhaled his cock for only a few minutes before suggesting that we switch things up a bit. She told me to move out of the way so that she could lay down and stretch out on the bed.

"Will you please eat my pussy?" she pleaded to no one in particular.

I always love how sweet her pussy tastes when her juices are flowing so I immediately dove between her legs and went to town before John had a chance to do so. I lapped at her pussy with long, slow licks, taking in her wonderful flavour. As I devoured her tasty puss, John moved into position to feed his rigid cock into Amy's mouth once again. He knelt beside her face and dangled his cock in front of her face. She reached for his cock and eagerly inhaled him between her lips, making loud slurping sounds as she proceeded to give him a very wet and intense blowjob.

My wife was moaning constantly around John's cock from the tongue lashing I was giving her and he seemed to really be getting off on it. Each time she made a sound he tried to push his shaft a little deeper into her mouth. Meanwhile, I was in my own personal heaven! Watching my slut wife take a strangers cock in her mouth while I taste her dripping pussy had my cock throbbing as it lay sandwiched between me and the sheets. My cock needed some attention now so I retreated from Amy's slit and lay down beside her to catch my breath.

"I need to get fucked, which one of you two is first?" my slut wife questioned, looking in my direction.

"He's the guest, let him feel how tight your pussy is!" I replied, "I want to feel your mouth again!"

My wife moved to lay on her side and invited John to enter her from behind. He quickly moved into position, eager to feel my wife's tight, wet box. Amy took hold of his firm cock and glided it along her moist slit prior to lining it up with entrance to her pussy.

"Are you ready to fuck me in front of my husband?" she asked John naughtily, more for my benefit than his. She knew full well that I always loved seeing her with a fresh cock inside her and tonight was certainly no different. She was staring directly into my eyes when she spoke but I soon witnessed her eyes start to roll back into her head shortly before they shut completely. I quickly looked down and realized that the head of John's cock had already disappeared between her labia as he was slowly penetrating her, inch by inch.

It wasn't until I watched his entire 8 inches vanish into her pussy that I finally moved. Although I wanted to feel the warmth of her mouth around me so badly, I couldn't help but take this opportunity to kiss her passionately as she grew accustomed to John's dick inside her. While I was kissing my wife I could feel her being pushed toward me each time John thrust into her. I pulled away from Amy and lay down so that my cock was within reach of her lips. Her tongue parted her lips and flicked across the underside of my cock while John quickened his pace.

I wanted to see my slut wife being stuffed from both ends so I fed my throbbing manhood into her mouth and she gladly took me deep into her throat. I held still as best as I could and allowed John's momentum to push Amy's mouth further down my shaft. John must have really liked seeing my wife take it from both ends as his thrusts became harder and faster until his body was slamming into her from behind creating an audible slapping noise. My cock literally vibrated when Amy began to moan constantly, signalling her first climax of the evening.

"Fuck me harder, make me cum!" she screamed after spitting my cock out. She gasped each time John hammered his dick deep into her tight twat, "Oh...God...I'm...Cumm...mmm...ing!"

John continued his relentless assault of my wife's contracting pussy throughout her lengthy and very vocal orgasm. Usually my wife's pussy becomes so sensitive after an orgasm that she needs to stop for a minute or two but she never once requested that John slow his movements. His youthful enthusiasm allowed him to fuck her hard for quite a while prior to needing a breather as I looked on from the other side of the bed. John slowly pulled his glistening penis from my wife's damp snatch and collapsed in a heap behind her.

Once he eventually withdrew from Amy's pussy I quickly rolled her over until her back was to me and I took me turn fucking her from behind. Within seconds of my cock entering her well fucked pussy my wife was crying out in orgasm once again. I slowly fed my cock as deep into her as I could while enjoying the sensation of her already soaked pussy as it released more cream onto my dick.

"I love your cock, it always hits the right spots!" she admitted as she came down from her most recent climax. "I want you to make me squirt!" she pleaded, obviously extremely turned on and in need of a vicious, gushing orgasm.

I reluctantly withdrew from her dripping pussy and walked around the bed to retrieve her favorite toy. I left the bedroom and went into the washroom to clean the toy and take a quick leak. When I returned I walked in just as John was feeding his cock into Amy's mouth again. I can completely understand why he was trying to get another blowjob from my wife since she possesses a magnificent gift for sucking cock. She slurped away at his manhood while I lubed up the toy and moved into position between her thighs.

"Just to warn you, once she gets going she won't be able to control herself so you don't want your cock in her mouth!" I informed John.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:33 PM
As I began to insert the vibrator into her snatch John took his cock from her mouth and lowered his head to take one of her nipples into his mouth. When I had the toy about halfway into her puss, I turned it to medium and watched Amy begin to squirm. I started off slow as I knew that after a slow build up her orgasm can be much more intense which in this case means that she will squirt ample amounts of cum from her slit. I worked the vibe slowly in and out at an upward angle in order to tickle her g-spot which always causes her to writhe in ecstasy.

"Stop teasing me and fuck me harder!" she commanded, "I need to squirt all over you!"

As usual, I did as I was asked and really started to pound her pussy with the plastic cock. Wet sloshing sounds could soon be heard escaping from her cunt as her excitement grew and I knew she very close to covering me with her cum. When I was certain she was on the verge of an enormous eruption I turned the vibrator up to high speed and continuously thrust deep and hard against her g-spot. She arched her back and cried out that she was going to cum. Her pussy contracted so tightly that it forced the toy from her hole and spurt after spurt of warm fluid burst from her pussy and sprayed my entire upper body. As I was being coated in my wife's sweet nectar I managed to glance at John and saw that he was watching in awe, mouth agape.

I will never get enough of feeling my wife's sopping pussy just after she has cum, which is another reason I like having sex with her after another guy has, so I rapidly positioned my cock at her opening and plunged deep inside her wet cunt. After burying my cock all the way into my naughty wife I proceeded to slowly fuck her, knowing that her twat must be overly sensitive. As I slowly made love to Amy, John scooted back up and inserted his still hard dick into her open mouth. I watched in the mirror on the dresser as this stranger stuffed my wife's mouth with his cock while I fucked her gently from behind. It was almost like watching a porno except that I was one of the performers and it was my 'innocent' wife being fucked by two men.

This scene was too much for me to handle as I found myself suddenly emptying a huge load of sperm into my hot wife. She clenched her pussy tightly around my spasming shaft, milking every last drop of cum from my member. When my tank was empty I pulled my cum coated semi-hard cock from her pussy and collapsed onto my pillow behind her, completely exhausted. With me out of the way, John grabbed Amy's hips and pulled her up onto her hands and knees. He slid his young cock into my wife's sloppy pussy and they resumed their fierce fucking from earlier. I shut my eyes to rest for a moment before hopefully getting back in on the action as the whole bed shook violently beneath me.

I must have been drifting in and out of consciousness because I don't recall John exiting the room but at some point I opened my eyes to find only Amy and myself in the room. She told me to go back to sleep and that she would be back shortly. I stayed awake long enough to watch her sexy ass leave the room to presumably join John in the living room. I woke again when I heard the front door close, John must have left. Moments later my wife walked into the room and snuggled under the covers behind me. She filled me in on what I had missed while I was asleep while taking my flaccid cock into her hand and fondling me tenderly.

Shortly after I had fallen asleep she had told John to go to the living room so that I could get some sleep without the bed shaking. She pulled the covers over me and left to finish John off in the other room. Apparently they sat and chatted for a while prior to engaging in any more sexual activities. She had to comfort John as he was still slightly self-conscious about the whole situation. He queried her as to how I could make her cum so easily and with a minimal amount of effort. Once she had sufficiently boosted his ego she dropped to her knees in front of him and sucked him to full hardness before climbing into his lap and riding him until they both came. She sat on the couch they had just fucked on and casually played with her pussy until he got dressed and left, thanking her for an amazing night.

By the time she had finished catching me up on her living room romp my dick had risen to full mast once again in her soft hand and I was hell bent on fucking her one last time before we went to sleep. I startled her when I jumped up and roughly spread her legs. I looked down at her pretty pussy and saw that her lips were red and puffy from the repeated poundings that she had received throughout the night. I couldn't wait to slide my manhood into her cum filled pussy and deposit on final load.

"Can your little pussy take one more fucking before bed, or does it need to rest?" I asked Amy, hoping that she was ready to go. "I need to feel my little slut one more time!"

"I love being your dirty slut and I think you should treat me like one right now!" she urged.

I slammed my cock all the way into her wet gash and revelled in the sensation of my cock being surrounded with the previous loads that both John and I had left behind. I remained motionless for a second, taking in her wetness, before pulling my cock all the way out and admiring the cum that coated my entire shaft. I inched myself back into her snatch and observed the spunk that was forced from her pussy as my rod filled her canal. I cannot remember ever feeling my wife this wet before tonight and I was loving it!

"Stop teasing me and fuck me like a slut wife deserves to be fucked!" she pleaded while wrapping her strong legs around my waist and pulling as deep as she possibly could. "I love the way your cock fills me up! Now fuck me nice and hard!"

My wife then released her grip of my body just enough that I could fuck her hard and deep but couldn't pull all the way out. I reared back and violently thrust deep into her cunt, our bodies loudly slapping together in the process. Having already cum once I was able to hold off my own orgasm and give her a really intense thrashing until she yelled out the arrival of another severe climax. Amy's sopping pussy clamped down around my cock just ahead of delivering a gush of cream that drown my member.

I maintained my high tempo assault, Amy convulsing beneath me, until I felt that familiar tingle that notified me of my own impending explosion. I plunged my twitching cock deep one final time and erupted, emptying a vast amount of jizz into my wife's already cum filled pussy. Unable to hold my weight any longer, my arms buckled and I fell atop Amy as we both tried to catch our breath. I couldn't help but rotate my hips for a short moment, stirring the mixture of cum that was now seeping from my wife's cunt.

As my cock softened and slipped from her pussy I shifted my weight and moved to lay next to her. I kissed her lovingly and thanked her for fulfilling my number one fantasy yet again! "I love watching you have a good time with another man, especially when I know that I get you all to myself at the end of the night!"

"Anytime honey, anytime." she mumbled as she drifted off to sleep.


The End

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:38 PM
Emily's Revenge

Morty slid his slick shaft out of Victoria's insides and tugged back on her hips. Lifting her upper body, she couldn't exactly say she was upset to be relieved of the duty of lapping her tongue over her employer's plumped up clitoris. She simply stepped to the side and watched Morty close in on Mrs. Allister's spread legs.

Pinching and rolling each one of her stiffened nipples between her fingers, Mrs. Allister let the grin she wore fade and parted her closed eyelids at the loss of sensation between her thighs. She looked down to see Morty climbing onto the bed on top of her. "Damn it, Morty! What are you doing?"

Cradling the underside of her thighs in his arms, he pushed her legs back and guided the swelled head of his prick toward the wet and running opening of her hole and sank in deep.

"Morty, you..." Mrs. Allister's words were silenced and transformed into grunting moans as Morty set his hips into motion and began pounding his throbbing erection into her.

Victoria, who had been engulfed in the scene taking place in front of her, found the frame of mind to turn her eyes to the doorway where she found Mrs. Allister's daughter Emily also standing watch over the proceedings. The young lady raised a single finger up to her lips in a shushing gesture before stepping away from the doorway and moving on down the hall. Victoria turned her eyes back to the bed.

"Come on, Mrs. Allister!" Morty grunted as he stared down at the image of his cock hammering in and out of Mrs. Allister's quivering tunnel. "Do it! Cum for me!"

Mrs. Allister clenched her teeth together hard as a long, loud groan slipped past her lips. Lowering her eyes down to the sight that Morty was enjoying, she squeezed her fingers tighter around her nipples and started bucking her hips up faster to meet each of his thrusts. "Oh, you bastard!" Mrs. Allister hissed at him. Despite how much she resented this scumbag for having the audacity to give her an order, Mrs. Allister couldn't help but to comply as Morty continued to jam his hard-on in and out of her.

Her body shuddered and convulsed under the weight of her orgasm and Mrs. Allister, panting and gasping for air, lifted her eyes up to his smirking face. "Are you happy now, asshole?"

"Oh, yeah," Morty breathed out, his words a reflection of the feeling brought on by his trembling cock more so than in response to her.

Suddenly his hips stopped moving and he pulled out of her. He hoisted his body up over her abdomen. Mrs. Allister's face crinkled into a grimace and she quickly reached up and closed her fingers around the hot, wet flesh of his cock.

Leveling the tip of his prick toward the crevasse between her heaving breasts, she squeezed down hard until the first burst of white streamed out of the slit of his rod and sloshed down across her chest. "Give it to me!" she grunted through gritted teeth as she began to pump her fist back and forth.

Morty groaned profusely as Mrs. Allister used his pulsating rod to shower her chest with his fluids. When his tensed up muscles relaxed in exhaustion Mrs. Allister let go with a sinister bout of chuckling.

Victoria called Mrs. Allister over to the table next to the window that she was standing beside. When she came over Victoria asked Mrs. Allister where exactly she would like her to place the floral arrangement that she held. After having already been given detailed directions about where to set up the decorations for the gala event that Mrs. Allister was set to host at the house tonight, Victoria could see the frustration welling up in her employer's face.

"How many times do I have to tell you?" Mrs. Allister said. "Put the..." Her attention was instantly distracted by something that she saw outside of the window.

What the hell?

It was Emily climbing into the passenger seat of the shamble of an automobile that Morty piloted.

When the car pulled out of the driveway Mrs. Allister stormed off across the room. "Just...put them anywhere," she said to the maid. She didn't have time to deal with this right now. Currently being in the throws of hosting the most prestigious gathering of the year, she would just have to make time later to deal with her daughter's misguiding.

Emily burst through the door of her mother's bedroom and hurried over to the vanity mirrors that she sat in front of in her bathrobe applying her makeup. "Mother! You'll never believe what happened!" she yelled out.

Mrs. Allister spun around in her chair and her eyes nearly leapt out of their sockets when Emily jutted her left hand out in front of her face. It was the big bright shining diamond accessory wrapped around Emily's ring finger that had left her in this state of shock.

"Morty asked me to marry him!" Emily said, unable to contain the words any longer.

"What!?!" Mrs. Allister gasped. "You...you can't marry Morty! What about Brad?" There was no way that she would allow that bastard of a man child to get his hooks into her daughter as well as their family's fortunes. She had to think of something and quick.

"I don't know," Emily said, pulling her hand back and examining the ring. "Brad's nice and all, but I can't really see myself being married to him. Morty on the other hand..." she cooed.

"Emily, you can't!" Mrs. Allister said, her face overwhelmed with fury.

"Well...I suppose I could be convinced otherwise if you say...sprang for a vacation in the Caymans?"

"Fine. Whatever you want. Just call it off."

"Of course I'll need some spending money."

Mrs. Allister turned back around to the small dresser in front of her and started rifling through the drawers. When she turned back around she presented Emily with three platinum credit cards. "Here!" Mrs. Allister grunted. "Now call it off!"

Emily relieved her of the cards. "Consider it done."

"That was a close one," Mrs. Allister thought as she watched her daughter skip out of the room. Now that that fire was quelled she could turn her focus back on the party. Her guests would be arriving at any minute and she had to finish getting ready.

Everything was going swimmingly. The guests that filled the area of the Allister's backyard around the pool all seemed to be enjoying themselves, but the culinary provisions were vanishing fast.

Where the hell was Victoria?

When Mrs. Allister retreated back to the interior of the house she found Morty in the living room. He was sitting alone polishing off a six pack of beer in front of the television.

"I don't recall anyone inviting you to this party," Mrs. Allister said to him. A smirk spread across her face at the thought of having spoiled his plot to engage himself to her daughter. She continued across the room and stepped into the confines of a large bathroom.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-05-2008, 11:39 PM
Staring into the mirror above the sink counter and touching up her makeup, it wasn't long before she saw Morty's image appear in the glass just behind her shoulders. Her eyes locked in on the cocky grin he wore. "You're in a good mood," she said.

Morty ran his fingers underneath the shoulder straps of her evening gown. "Any reason I shouldn't be?" he said as he moved the straps down the side of her arms.

After lowering the top of her dress he looked into the mirror at the voluptuous mounds of flesh that he had revealed. He reached his hands around and plucked her nipples to a solid condition.

"I just figured you'd be a little more upset, what with the cancellation of your big plans."

Morty reached down and lifted up the bottom hem of her dress, revealing the curves of her naked bottom. "Do you want to know what my plans are?" Morty said to her as he stared down at her naked ass cheeks.

A sinister sneer spread across Mrs. Allister's lips as she listened to the sound of Morty's pants coming undone. When he reached around her and pressed down on the pump of a lotion bottle resting on the counter, releasing a large glob of the solution into his palm, Mrs. Allister was brought to quiet giggles. She listened to the wet noise of Morty lubricating his stiffening shaft, thinking of the limited attention span that he possessed that would have allowed him to recover from Emily's rejection so fast.

She took a step back, spread her legs, and leaned forward over the counter. Morty lined the head of his cock up with her asshole and pressed it forward past her tightened sphincter.

Listening to the grunting noise he made as he pounded his slick rod up her butt, Mrs. Allister lifted her eyes up to his reflection in the mirror and said, "Guess you thought of something that you'd rather be doing instead of walking down the aisle with my daughter, huh?"

Morty sped up his hips and she shrieked out at the sensation. "I don't know what you're talking about," Morty said, looking down at the sight of his rigid pole moving in and out of her hole. "But I'll take fucking your ass over pretty much anything any day."

"What?" Mrs. Allister said, turning her head around.

The bathroom door swung open and Mr. Allister walked inside. "There you are," he said to his wife, his eyelids opening wider at the sight of her bent over the sink as Morty slapped the front of his pelvis against her ass cheeks. "I've been looking all over for you. Something's happening with the guests. What's going on in here?" he said, walking up beside Morty.

With his eyes still glued on the trembling flesh of Mrs. Allister's ass cheeks, Morty felt the quake begin to stir in the balls that slapped up against her wetness as he continued to plunge his straining rod into the creamy interior of her anus. "I'm cumming in her ass," Morty answered Mr. Allister.

No sooner than the words spilled out of his mouth did his cock explode and begin to pulsate a river of fluid out into her tightened hole.

Meanwhile Mrs. Allister had been going over what Morty had said to her in his head. "Didn't you propose to Emily today?" she said.

Chuckling softly, Morty slowly slid his shrinking shaft from her ass. "What are you talking about?"

Mrs. Allister was starting to rise when she felt her cheeks again part and a solid probe began to move up into her ass once more. Looking up into the mirror, she saw the image of her husband replace that of Morty's. "What about the guests?" Mrs. Allister said, her voice slowly morphing into a series of soft moans as her husband set his hips into action.

"Don't worry about it, dear," Mr. Allister said, relishing in the feel of the already slick funnel adjusting around his stiff rod. "They'll be alright..." He began to grunt loudly as he worked his erection deeper into his wife's ass. "...for a few more moments."

Morty refastened his pants with a smirk on his face as he watched Mr. Allister hammer his cock into the valley between his wife's ass cheeks. He occasionally cut his eyes over to the mirror and locked glances with Mrs. Allister. She managed to shoot him a disgusted grin or two around her moans and cringing facial expressions.

"Have you seen Emily?" Mrs. Allister asked her husband when she found the breath.

She let slip a short, quick yelp when she felt him sharply shove his prick up into her and grind his pelvis against her cheeks. He neglected to answer her, focusing instead on the throbbing in his cock the preceded the release of semen into the deep recesses of his wife's back end.

His senses finally returned to him and he remembered what she'd said. "Emily?" he said with his eyes locked on the sight of the rod that he slowly extracted from Mrs. Allister's asshole. "She left for the airport a little while ago. By the way, she told me to tell you thanks for everything."

Mrs. Allister turned her eyes and looked at her own reflection in the mirror.

When the Allister's returned to their guests outside they found that the once snooty, upper-class engagement had devolved into a raging naked flesh feasting orgy. There were naked bodies sprawled out everywhere; by the poolside, in the pool, on the plush green grass of the lawn. Mrs. Allister's gala event had been ruined. Later investigation would find that someone had spiked the punch with a combination of ecstasy pills and acid drops. Mrs. Allister wouldn't have to guess very hard in order to figure out who the culprit was.

Everything had worked out perfectly.

Victoria had succeeded in calling Mrs. Allister over to the window just in time for her to catch Emily climbing into the car with Morty. Courtesy of the ring that Emily had borrowed from Victoria, her mother would later be put under the impression that Morty had taken her ring shopping after his proposal. In reality, he had taken Emily to meet with one of his pill popping connections.

Emily sat in her first class seat on the airplane and raised a toast of champagne to Victoria who was sitting on the other side of Brad. With Emily's mother footing the bill, the three of them were sure to have the time of their lives.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

David_Ginola
11-05-2008, 09:11 AM
Gd morning bro Birdie..........time for me to take a seat back n relax on stories......hehe.

Tks ya

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 06:10 PM
Gd morning bro Birdie..........time for me to take a seat back n relax on stories......hehe.

Tks ya

Thanks bro D_G for your support and here's one short story for you - First time with my first Love Sushma


It was the summer I turned 18 and Sushma had also just a month before I did, we started to hang out when my father worked for her grandfather, I would go to there farm and we would talk about everything together.

Sushma was a looker too, more the kinda girl you just want to be with rather than a super model type that you dont think you can even talk to.

Everyone loved her and for the time being she was with me and it felt great, she had dirty blonde hair and 36 d breasts and she wore a halter top all summer, damn she was driving me crazy with those tits swaying back and forth all the time.

We would go horse back riding alot that summer and her boobs would bounce and bounce and she would catch me stairing at them and laugh and call me a perv, to which I would call her a prick tease.

One morning we got the horses saddled up and headed for the hills to a lake the was secluded in the rocky mountains, when we arrived she said she wanted to swim but we had not brought our swim suits but this didnt stop her, she went behind a tree and the next thing I heard was a splash and she was in the cold water squirming and screaming for me to jump in and quit being a pussy, well not to be one to be called a puss I stripped and dove in coming up next to her.

I could see her nipples just under the water and even though the water was cold I got an instant hardon.

I looked into Sushma's eyes and she into mine and we both just stared for a good 5 minutes, I reached out to her and pulled her to me and embraced her, kissed her neck and whispered to her that she was sexy as hell and I was tired of waiting to kiss her.

I pulled back and leaned in and felt her soft sexy lips on mine and we went nuts, groping each other, my hands on her tits and hers grabbing my cock and pulling me out of the water to a blanket we had brought along.

She laid down on it and curled her finger and said "join me " my heart raced as I lowered myself to her, my lips caressing her nipples as she moaned, my cock rubbing her thighs, leaking precum all over her, she whispered to me that she wanted to have me lick her, to feel a tongue down there, and so I started to kiss and nibble my way down, her moaning and encouragement spurred me on.

My first tatse of pussy was great, musky and salty but nice, she had thick pussy lips and I kissed them and sucked them into my mouth, she put her fingers down to her lips and pulled them apart and said right here , kiss and suck here, as I did it started to grow and she went nuts groaning and moaning at first I thought I had hurt her but she said it was great and to keep going.

"Yes, oh god yes, lick it, bite it, suck it," it was like she was possesed, she just kept screaming it over over.

She finally grabbed my head and pulled me up to her face and said she couldnt take anymore she was too sensitve down there right now, she looked at my eyes and could tell I wanted more and wanted to fuck her, she smiled and said "Here lay back, see if this feels good" she grabbed my cock and kissed the end of it, and licked the shaft from top to bottom all the time watching my reaction, when she put it in her mouth I almost came but she seemed to know when to take it out.

I started to really squirm and she knew it wouldn't be long she looked at me and said "Are you ready to fuck me stud, shove that big hard cock into my wet and ready pussy" I laughed at first to hear her talk like that but it was a turn on too.

I grabbed her arms flipped her over to her back and kissed her mouth hard and said "Yes I am ready to fuck you Sushma and I am going to fuck you hard and fast"

"Do it, fuck me, stick it in, all the way in now dam'it now fuck me now"


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:25 PM
Big Black Couple Strapon Games

College life can sure be tough these days. It doesn't matter if you're a man or woman. Political correctness has gone amok in collegiate America. You can't say what you mean without risking your career or your reputation. Thanks to obscure and outdated gender quotas, innocent young men are losing their sports teams left and right, through no fault of their own. Many of today's young women aren't too happy with that. They don't like it when their boyfriends, brothers, cousins and friends lose their favorite teams. And people wonder why there's a crisis in men's education. Yeah, college life can be hell. However, that's not the way it is for everyone. Some schools manage to treat male and female students fairly without crushing one to uplift the other. Many small colleges have equal numbers of male and female students. Quite a few people are flourishing at these small but worthwhile establishments. Like someone once said, bigger isn't always better.

Fortunately for me, I chose the right school. Beacon Hill College in Boston, Massachusetts. It's a place where I began to realize my dreams. I was finally free from the suffocating influence of my parents. They meant well, but I had to get out there and do my thing. I'm not the little saint that they think I am. In fact, as you will soon find out, I am quite capable of things my parents can't even dream of. A word to the wise, folks. This right here is a very tawdry and taboo tale. The sexually conservative and the squeamish should exit right away, lest they give themselves a heart attack. It starts now.

The only thing I love more than hooking up with one sexy black stud is hooking up with two of them at the same time. This is my all-time greatest fetish. My name is Catherine Anne Wolfman and I'm a plump, short-haired, big-booty white chick living in the city of Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. Standing six feet two inches tall, very voluptuous and stacked. And I've got a fantastic sixty-inch booty to match. Yeah, I am damn proud of myself and my unusually sexy body. Right now, I'm in the dormitory, on my hands and knees doing one of the many things that I do best. Pleasing handsome young black males. My Haitian-American boyfriend Tyson Guillaume is drilling his long and thick black cock into my tight asshole while I suck on his best friend Jerome Etienne thick, uncircumcised black dick. And guess what? I'm having the time of my life!

I just love being sandwiched between these two sexy black studs. And these two certainly love having me around. Tyson is the bigger of the two, in every way. This six-foot-four, 250-pound black stud muffin plays for the Beacon Hill College football team. That's where I met him. His buddy Jerome is the college men's wrestling team star. He's a six-foot-three, 220-pound black stud. Me? I'm a chubby female volleyball player and all-around groupie. I'm so glad the school recently added men's varsity teams in Baseball, Basketball, Lacrosse, Ice Hockey, Cross Country, Football, Golf, Wrestling and Swimming. Last year, we were an all-female school which fielded teams in Women's Softball, Basketball, Lacrosse, Tennis, Ice Hockey, Cross Country, Rugby, Swimming, Volleyball and Equestrian. These days, men make up fifty percent of the campus student body. I made the incoming male students feel really welcome. Especially the gorgeous male student-athletes. How did I do that? By servicing them, of course. That's why they like me so much.

Tyson grabs hold of my short hair and yanks my head back while slamming his cock into my booty hole. I would have screamed if I could but I couldn't. Not with Jerome's huge cock filling my mouth. The two black studs fuck me hard and fast, just the way I happen to so desperately crave it. Yeah, we're having a good time together. I can feel Tyson's ten-inch dick stretching my asshole to previously unknown girths. It hurts like hell but also feels kind of good. It's hard to describe. I kind of love it, though. Nothing quite like the feel of a big black cock stretching your asshole. Although they would never admit it, lots of women of all races get off on that. I'm not like these bitches. I love the feel of a big black cock deep inside my asshole and if loving it is wrong then I don't want to be right. You hear me? Cool.

We change positions. Tyson wants to look into my beady little eyes as he hammers my asshole with his super thick black cock. He leans over and grabs my gigantic boobs and squeezes them. Meanwhile, Jerome is thrusting his cock deep into my throat. And I'm loving it. We fuck like this for a time, then Tyson screams as he cums. He floods my asshole with his cum. Almost at the same time, Jerome cums as well. I feel his cum rushing down my throat and I'm loving it. I love the taste of manly juice. It's one of the sweetest substances in the universe.

I am still not sated, so we try something new. Tyson is lying flat on the floor and I climb on top of him. I suck his cock and quickly get him nice and hard. Then, I lower myself until my pussy is impaled on his cock. Meanwhile, Jerome is going to have a go with my ass. I feel his big strong hands on me. He grasps my plump ass cheeks and spreads them wide open. He rubs his cock against my asshole. With a swift thrust, he enters me. Oh, man. I am absolutely loving this. Double penetration scares a lot of women but it can be pretty fun when done right.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:26 PM
I love the feel of two super-sized dicks inside of me. One is filling my dick while the other is stretching my already dilated asshole. I am screaming loud enough to wake the dead while having the time of my life. Jerome's dick is around eleven inches long and I feel every damn inch of it as he ravages my asshole. I love it so much that I kind of lose control and end up farting. Yeah, I farted right in the middle of anal sex. With a smile on his face, Tyson smacked my ass. I laughed. You have to admit, it was pretty funny. The two studs resumed fucking me and hammered my booty and pussy holes until they came, filling me with their manly seed. I shouted aloud. I loved it.

The three of us are lying on the floor, our bodies covered with sweat. I am still hungry for more sex and so are Tyson and Jerome. The two studs are into some kinky stuff. Tyson lays back and relaxes while Jerome begins sucking his cock. I can't believe it. I mean, I always suspected Tyson was bi-curious but I never had any proof. Jerome sucks on Tyson's cock and balls and Tyson appears to be liking it. I watch them go at it and finger my pussy. When Tyson cums yet again, Jerome eagerly drinks his manly seed. Then, Jerome gets on all fours while Tyson comes up behind him. Tyson winks at me as he thrusts his cock into Jerome's asshole.

Jerome screams as Tyson begins to give his sexy ass the serious pounding I know it deserves. This really turns me on, the sight of two sexy black males fucking each other. So much that I feel like getting in on the action. I crawl closer to them. As Tyson's dick slams into Jerome's asshole, Jerome's cock and balls are shaking along with the rest of his body. I smile and begin sucking on Jerome's cock. He seems a bit surprised but doesn't seem to mind. I suck his cock and balls slowly, just the way he likes it. Tyson hammers his dick into his buddy's asshole like gay sex is going out of style. It doesn't take him long to cum. Jerome screams as Tyson's cum floods his asshole. A moment later, he cums as well. I act quickly and grab both their cocks as they're spewing cum. I drain them both, and they're quite happy.

Next, we try some kinky stuff which I happen to be into. I leave the two studs for a moment while I go get my favorite toys. When I return, Tyson is on all fours and Jerome is fucking his ass. Both of the sexy black studs stare at me and I know why. This big and tall white chick is wearing a thick and menacing-looking strap-on dildo. I smile, loving the looks on their faces. I come and position myself behind Jerome. I spread his ass cheeks and shove my dildo into his ass. Grabbing his hips, I begin to fuck him as he slams his cock into Tyson's asshole. We're all screaming now. Tyson screams as Jerome's cock stretches his asshole. Jerome screams as my dildo hammers his tight ass. And I'm screaming because my pussy is wet and I'm having more fun than I ever thought possible.

We continue with this brand of wicked fun. Tyson is now on all fours and I'm ramming my dildo up his ass like strap-on sex is going out of style. Meanwhile, Jerome is lying on his back. With a hand-held dildo, I am digging into his tight ass and he's loving it for it makes his cock get mad hard. Jerome and Tyson are screaming as I'm fucking the both of them. I've always dreamed of fucking a sexy black man in the ass with my dildo but now I get to fuck two of them at the same time. This is so frigging hot. We go at it until both of them cum again and again. Only then do I remove the dildos from their assholes and suck their cocks dry.

Still not done, we try something yet again. Man, we're insatiable. I am now on all fours and Tyson is drilling his cock into my asshole while Jerome licks my pussy. I scream from the intensity of it all. Jerome is really good at eating pussy and Tyson's cock fits so well in my asshole that you would have thought it was its natural dwelling place. Yeah, we're having some more wicked fun. Jerome slides his cock into my pussy and we're back to the double-penetration game. My two black studs fill my pussy and asshole with their cocks. And I love them for it. Hard and fast, they pound me. Until something completely unexpected happened. An earth-shattering orgasm rocked all three of our bodies, seemingly at the same time. I squirt hot girly cum all over the place as Jerome's dick fills my pussy with his manly seed and Tyson's cock floods my ass with its sweet nectar. This was one for the ages. Our screams of pleasure mounted into the sky.

We've had so much fun together, it ought to be illegal. And I guess it probably is in some states. I hit the shower with my two favorite studs. A few minutes later, Tyson and I wave Jerome goodbye and he heads back home. I pull Tyson to me and kiss him. My naughty man pinches me you-know-where. I playfully push him away. Then I run back into the dorm. He darts after me, and next thing I know we're in the bedroom, starting a party for two. What can I say? I love my bisexual boyfriend. I don't know why he hid his sexuality from me in the first place. I mean, I'm bi too. I went to an all-girl school duh!


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:28 PM
Bound

You wake in a dark room, your head groggy with a slight headache. You try to stretch and find that you can not move your arms. You strain some more and realize that both your arms and legs around bound. You snap awake and try to figure out where you are.

You can't see much in the room. The windows are covered with what appears to be black blankets that do not let much light in. You are tied with arms and legs outstretched to king size 4 poster bed. You can barely discern a door on one side of the room. There are small side tables with drawers on either side of the bed.

You try to remember how you got here but the last thing you remember is eating lunch at work earlier. You think it is earlier, you really have no idea what time it is, other than there is still some daylight left that seeps through the blankets over the windows to give you a little light to see by.

You hear a click and the door starts to slowly open. Whatever room is behind the door has no light so you can not see who has opened the door. You see a shadow enter and close the door behind it. Your heart starts to pound in fear as you wonder who could have brought you here and what could they possibly want with you.

The shadow moves to the foot of the bed and tests the ropes on your legs to make sure they are still tight. They move to the sides to check the ones binding your wrists. You think by the shape of the shadow that it is female. A hand reaches down and slowly traces in invisible line down your cheek. You suck in a sharp breath at the warm touch.

"I see you are finally awake" a soft voice whispers.

"Where am I?" you ask. "What are you going to do to me?"

"Where you are is of no consequence, and you will have to wait and see what my plans are for you."

The hand moves down to your chest and slowly moves down to your stomach. Her finger trails down past your belly button in small wavy lines to the button of your pants.

She sighs softly and says, "I should have done something about this earlier, oh well."

You hear her grab something off one of the tables and see the silhouette of a knife in her hand. Your heart starts pounding in fear. You try to say something but find that your mouth has gone dry and the words die in your throat as she gets on the bed with you.

You feel the cold steel of the knife as she slides the point softly up your arm. You shiver at the cold touch waiting to feel the bite of the blade when she cuts you. The knife moves up to your bicep almost in a caress the touch is so soft. You close your eyes, holding your breath, awaiting the bite of the knife.

You hear a ripping sound and realize that she is cutting away your shirt. You feel the pressure as the knife cuts from the arm of your shirt to the neck, then down the side opening up one side. You keep your eyes closed as she repeats it on the other side. You feel a small draft as she removes your shredded shirt.

She straddles you and runs the point of the knife down your chest softly. You open your eyes to see her on top of you. You are scared to death but at the same time you can feel yourself reacting to this scary but strangely erotic experience. You wonder to yourself what is wrong with you.

I could die and here I am getting hard with some crazy chick that could potentially slice and dice me, you think to yourself.

She sets the knife down beside you and leans down inches from your face.

"Are you scared?" she asked softly.

"Yes, please don't hurt me." Your voice sounds weak and scared to your ears.

She laughs softly, "Don't worry; I'm not going to hurt you....much."

You feel the soft caress of her breath on your face as she leans closer and kisses you softly on the lips. She runs her tongue across your lips then gently nips your bottom lip between her teeth. You feel her breasts slide across your chest. Your body reacts with a jolt as you realize she is naked on top of you.

Her soft lips trail down the side of your neck, her hot breath moves across your skin. Her tongue swirls across your neck before she nips you again. Your breath catches in your throat at the sudden pain and pleasure.

She moves down to your chest, her soft breasts sliding across your stomach. The warmth of her soft flesh on your skin sent jolts of electricity through you. She softly kissed your chest then ran her tongue lightly across to your nipple. You let out a soft gasp and she slowly suckled your nipple, circling her hot tongue around your nipple. You grunt as she bites down on it sending waves of pain and pleasure throughout your body.

She sits up, her firm round bottom pressing down on your very hard cock. You moan aloud as she squirms against you, the friction almost driving you mad. She shifts off of you, you raise your hips trying to keep in contact with her but she pushes you down roughly.

"Ah, ah ah my pet," she replies.

She picks up the knife and presses it against your throat. "You will only be touched when I want you to be touched, do we have an understanding?"

"Yes Mistress," you breathe, fear creeping into your voice again as you strain to obey her.

"Good, please me and you will be rewarded, displease me and you will be punished," she replies. Do you understand me?"

"Yes," you reply.

"Ok, this is your first test. I am going to untie you and you are going to turn over onto your stomach. Try to get away or touch me in any way and you will regret it," she says with slight menace in her voice. "And you can call me Mistress when you answer me."

"Yes Mistress," you say.

You watch her slide off the bed and move to one side. She unties the rope binding your left wrist. She then moves to the foot of the bed and unties your shoes, slips them off and pulls off your socks. She unties your feet and moves to untie your right wrist.

"Now when I untie this last rope, you can stretch if you like, but you will not touch me or yourself. You will turn over onto your stomach and lie down for me to tie you back up. Are you going to behave yourself my pet?" she asks.

"Yes Mistress." You say as she unties you. You want to grab her, throw her on the bed and have your way with her, giving her a taste of her own medicine, but you hold back. You still do not know who she is or what she is capable of, or what she will do if you disobey her.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:29 PM
You stretch your arms and legs and slowly turn over onto your stomach. When you go to spread your arms and legs out you accidently brush your hand along her stomach. She grabs your wrist roughly and ties it tightly, the ropes cutting painfully into your flesh. She moves to the end of the bed and grabs your ankles, roughly spreading your legs and binding them again.

"You touched me, my naughty pet." She says as she grabs your free hand. "Although I do not think it was intentional you will still be punished. But other than that slight problem you did well and you deserve a small reward."

You feel her move closer to the edge of the bed; you feel the heat radiating from her naked body.

"You may touch me, my pet," she says as she spreads her legs.

You move your hand up a little to run your fingers through her pubic hair. As you touch her you realize that she is freshly shaven. You trace your fingers down to her lips. You hear her softly gasp as you run your fingers across her lips. You slide one finger between them, feeling the hot warmth of her wet pussy. She pushes against your fingers as you slowly tease her clit. She moans softly. You think that if you get any harder it will become painful.

She grinds herself against your fingers for a few minutes, her moans getting louder and her pussy getting hotter and wetter at your touch. She suddenly pulls away and squats down next to the bed. You almost cum right there as she slides one of your fingers into her hot moist mouth and sucks off her own juices. You squirm as your erection becomes painful as she licks and sucks your fingers. She finally pulls your fingers out of her mouth and ties your wrist again.

She grabs the knife again and moves down towards the bottom of the bed. You feel the tip of the knife on your ankle and hear the fabric of your pants ripping as she cuts your pants all the way up the side of your leg. She does the same on the other side, then slowly pulls off your tattered pants.

She slowly runs her hands up your calves and along the back of your thighs. She climbs back onto the bed and kneels between your legs. She slides the knife up the back of your thigh then slowly cuts your boxers off. You tense, awaiting her soft touch. The bed shakes and you grunt in pain as she slaps your ass hard.

"That is your punishment for touching me earlier," she says softly.

Your ass burns with the force of her slap. She shifts and straddles one of your legs. Her hands run up your thigh slowly. You gasp as she traces a finger over the sensitive skin where she slapped you. She leans forward and softly kisses the burning spot on your ass. As she runs her tongue over the sore spot she lowers herself onto your leg. You feel her hot wetness press against your leg.

One hand slides up the inside of your thigh to softly cup your balls. You moan as she slowly massages them. She slides her other fingers slowly over your ass, one finger sliding along your crack then down along your taint. You moan louder as her hands work their magic on you and she starts to grind herself on your leg.

As she continues to grind on your leg you almost can't handle it anymore. The grinding is moving your cock over the soft sheets creating an intense friction. If this goes on any longer you will cum before she even touches your cock. As your moans get louder and you think you can not hold out any longer she suddenly lifts off of your leg and gets off the bed.

You hear her rummaging through one of the dressers. You suddenly feel something light and soft touching your back. It slides down your back and along your ass and down your leg. Its touch so light you can barely feel it. It must be a feather or something. You moan softly as it slides over your balls and up the crack of your ass.

You close your eyes and revel in the soft feeling as she caresses you with the feather. It's soft touch driving you crazy.

"Ok my pet, I am going to untie you again and you will turn over once again. Remember the rules this time."

She unties you and you slowly turn over, being very careful not to touch anything. She grabs the remainders of your pants and tosses them off the bed.

She takes the feather and slowly slides it down your chest towards your stomach. You moan softly as it trails towards your extremely hard cock. But just before it touches it she moves it away and down your leg. You almost grunt aloud in frustration, but you catch yourself just before it happens.

Just as you realize that she has not tied you back up, she moves to the foot of the bed and begins to tie your ankles. After she has you all tied up she gets back on the bed and straddles your stomach. You can feel her hot wetness as she presses against you. Your erection throbs as you think of what it would be like to plunge deep inside her.

She leans forward and softly kisses you on the lips. "You were good that time, my pet, so you will get a reward. I will allow you to lick my pussy."

She moves forward until her dripping pussy is above your face, and then slowly lowers herself to your mouth. You run your tongue along her lips tasting her sweetness. She moans softly and begins rubbing her fingers through your hair. You tongue finds its way between her lips and softly begins rubbing her clit. She gasps as you plunge your tongue inside her. Her moans become louder as you work your magic on her.

Her hips start moving as she moves with your tongue. Her moans becoming louder and more frantic as you massage her clit with your tongue. She reaches back and traces a finger along the hard shaft of your cock. You moan against her as the sudden sot touch almost drives you over the edge. She traces a fingertip along your head, before she wraps her fingers around you and exceedingly slowly begins to stroke you.

You moan against her and she grinds against your face. You can tell by her quick breathing and moans that she is close. Her hand around your cock feels like heaven as you try as hard as you can to control yourself. Suddenly her moans become louder and faster as she begins to cum, in her ecstasy she starts stroking you faster and you can no longer control yourself you cum all over your stomach and legs.

As she gets her breathing under control she moves from your face and slides down your body. She softly kisses you, licking her juices from your mouth.

"I can't wait to taste you," she says.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:30 PM
She slides down your body some more and begins to lick the cum off of your stomach and legs. Then she slowly runs her tongue over your cock, swirling the tip of her tongue over your head. You moan as her soft warm mouth envelopes you. Her lips slide down until your entire length is in her mouth. Her hand softly cups and rubs your balls.

Her head moves up and down slowly, her tongue running up and down your shaft and around the tip. Every now and again she pauses and sucks the tip of your head, flicking her tongue along the underside of your head as she circles the base of your cock with a few fingers and slowly jerks. Her other hand slides underneath your balls and she gently runs a finger along your taint. You moan in pleasure at the soft touch.

She moves her head down some more and begins to lick and kiss your balls. Her tongue glides over them softly as she stokes your cock with one hand, the other sliding up and down your thigh. You gasp as she softly takes your balls into her mouth and begins to slide her tongue up and down in-between them.

She moves one hand underneath your ass, gently pushing up making you arch your back. She licks and kisses your balls some more then her tongue slowly slides down. Your breathing gets heavier as her tongue flicks over your taint. She squeezes your ass as her tongue runs along your taint.

She moves her head up again and licks the pre-cum off the head of your cock. Her tongue slides over the tip of your head making you moan loudly. She slowly takes just your head into her mouth her tongue still teasing the tip. She moves up and down lightly brushing her teeth along the base of your head as her hand slowly jerks your shaft. Your moans become louder as you feel yourself getting closer. She begins to lick the tip again, then pauses, inserting her pinkie into her mouth and sucking on it.

"Do you want to cum in my mouth?" she asks as she withdraws her finger from her mouth.

"Yes Mistress," you can barely reply as you watch your cock slide into her mouth again. The hand that was in her mouth moves underneath your ass. Her finger slides along your taint and lower to your anus. You instinctively jerk up as you feel her finger touch it.

"Relax, my pet. Trust me," she says as she smiles and winks at you before taking you in her mouth again.

You relax as she sucks the head of your cock, then takes all of you in her mouth and begins to fuck you with her mouth. Her finger trails along your taint, then moves down a little and just barely touches your anus. The slight sensation causing your to shiver. Your breath starts to catch as she works you with her mouth and tongue. You moan louder and louder as she quickens her pace.

You start moving your hips as she slides her mouth down the shaft as one hand slides up it, then down as her head moves up. The alternating motion of her hand and mouth driving you over the edge, you're breathing coming in gasps between your moans.

You feel the very tip of her pinkie penetrate you, you lose control, cumming harder then you have ever cum in your entire life. Your hips thrusting you deeper into her mouth as she sucks the cum out of you. You can feel her swallowing again and again as you continue shooting your hot cum down her throat. You gasp as she sucks hard getting every last drop out, and then slowly licks the very tip.

She starts to kiss her way up your stomach as you try to get your breathing under control again. She runs her tongue around your belly button before moving up to your nipples. Her warm tongue teases them, flicking across them before she takes one into her mouth and suckles it. She flicks her tongue over it as she gently applies pressure to it with her teeth.

Trailing kisses up your chest she moves to your neck, softly licking and gently biting your neck. Trailing kisses over your adams apple she moves to the other side of your neck and repeats the licking and biting. She moves up to your ear, gently nibbling on the lobe. Her tongue runs along the outside, before she bites the tip softly.

Her body pressing against you, you feel her hard nipples pushing into your chest as she softly kisses your lips. She straddles your leg and you can feel the heat of her pussy as she lowers her hips until she is resting on your thigh. The heat from her pussy on your leg mixed with her soft kisses and the feel of her thigh rubbing against your cock with every little move she makes gets you turned on again in no time.

She bits your lower lip as she rubs herself against your thigh. You can feel her hot juices coating your thigh as she rubs against you. Her tongue runs along your lips teasing you.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:31 PM
"Do you want to fuck me?" she asks seductively.

Instead of answering you kiss her hard on the lips, pushing your tongue in-between her lips and massaging her tongue with yours. As you kiss, she shifts position so that she is straddling your hips, her dripping pussy inches from your hard cock. You moan against her mouth as she rubs herself against you. Your cock slides in-between her warm folds as she moves her hips down, sliding herself along your shaft.

She positions your cock at her entrance, the head just resting against the opening. With mind numbing slowness she pushes down, enveloping you in her hot, tight sheath. When you are fully inside her she reaches between your legs and gently grabs your balls. Massaging them as she slowly rides you, taking her time moving up and down your cock. Her breasts swaying slightly as she moves on top of you. You moan loudly as her hot tightness surrounds you.

"You may touch me," she breaths softly, "I didn't tie the ropes around your wrists tight."

You pull against the ropes and free your hands. You reach up to cup her breasts, your thumbs lightly running over her hard nipples. She moans softly as she continues to ride you slowly. She leans forward and begins to kiss you softly. Your hands run down her sides and down to her ass where you softly begin to caress it. She moans against your mouth before she takes your bottom lip in-between her teeth and bites softly.

You run a hand in-between her thighs and slide a finger along her lower lips. She kisses you more forcefully and teases your lips with her tongue. You push your finger into her folds and slowly begin circling her clit with your fingertip. She begins to move faster on top of you, you can feel her warm breath tickling your lips in-between her kisses. You begin to move your hips with her, pushing yourself deeper.

She leans back arching her back, her breasts sway as she rides you, her breath coming in soft gasps and moans as you tease her clit faster. She is so hot and wet around you and her moans are driving you insane as she rides you faster. You feel her clench around you, gripping your cock making it even tighter as you slide in and out of her.

With her back still arched she runs her fingers down your chest, her nails digging into your skin as her moans intensify. Your hips move against her driving into her as deep as you can. Your hands grab her ass impaling her down on you harder and harder. Her moans coming faster and louder as you pound into her. Her body clenches around you as you feel her start to cum, her pussy gripping your cock tight as wave after wave of pleasure tear through her.

You can't hold out anymore you moan loudly as you begin to cum inside her. Her clenching milking you as wave after wave of cum squirts into her. Her breath coming in short gasps as she tries to regain her composure, her body shuddering from her orgasm. Her hands run up your stomach as she leans down and rests on top of you. You breathe in the scent of her hair and skin and the sweet scent of sex as she rests her head on your shoulder. You wrap your arms around her as you both drift off to a blissful sleep.

You wake to bright lights in the morning; you stretch and rub the sleep from your eyes. You sit up quickly looking around as you remember last night. You are at home, in your own bed, you can hear your wife downstairs cooking breakfast. Was it all just a dream? You throw the covers off and get out of bed and walk to the bathroom and turn on the water for a shower. As the steam from the shower fills the room you can smell her for a minute, but then it is gone as quick as it came.

After your shower you head downstairs where you wife greets you with a big plate of breakfast and a soft kiss on the lips. Is that a twinkle? Could it have been her? You honesty don't know and will never ask. Imagine the trouble you would be in if it wasn't her!


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:32 PM
How You Find Out

A Submissive's Life Begins

In spite of the crowd in the lounge, her laughter carried across the room to his corner booth. He had first noticed her voice more than thirty minutes before, the first time she let go a throaty expletive that left the others with her smiling at her and one another. He couldn't help but look over to see the face that accompanied the two words, "Holy Fuck!" As she repeated herself more softly, but still loud enough for him to hear, she dropped her hands to her lower thighs and bent her knees. She looked at each person in her group with a dazzling smile that radiated energy across the thirty feet that separated them. He'd actually silently mouthed the word "Wow" and, since, his eyes had not left her.

She was, at once, sensually feminine and a little masculine. He found the contrast appealing. Her jeans weren't tight, not worn to attract attention. Rather they had a soft, worn, look that suggested they were a favorite and frequent garment. The checker cotton work shirt seemed no less familiar. Her sandy-blonde hair was pulled back and retained by a butterfly clip. Sunglasses rested atop her head and the red splash across her cheekbones said they had been needed earlier in the day and weren't being worn for affect. Her appearance and her bearing suggested a natural authenticity. As he took all this in, he was amassed at the level of his consideration of her. He wasn't thrown to evaluating women in a bar. In fact, the bar scene wasn't any more his thing than was chasing women. His professional life brought him in contact with women enough and he was comfortable in creating and maintaining relationships. No, something unique was happening here and his hard-on was the evidence. He'd had a soft throb going for the last twenty minutes, was enjoying his fantasies about her and, wasn't at all worried that his buddy Michael was late for their meeting.

Standing while the friends around her sat, she was the natural center of attention. That attention appeared freely given. Three men and three women were clearly enjoying the story she shared. He wondered what it was she had to say that mesmerized them as much as he found himself mesmerized. He realized he needed to get closer to her, to experience her words being directed toward her. When, finally, she broke from her group heading toward the Ladies Room he moved with her. His walk was direct, no silly detours or staging. He intercepted her as she reached for the doorknob.

"Hi, I'm Hunter. You've probably felt me watching you for the last half hour. I love your laugh." He held her eyes and waited for her response.

"Well, Hunter I'm Melanie and I have to pee. Stand right here and don't move. I'll be right back." She actually pointed to a spot on the floor and he move a foot or so to stand there. She pushed past him into the restroom, leaving the subtle scent of her behind for his mind to toy with. Minutes passed during which he found himself thinking of what she might be doing behind the door. Such musings weren't usual for him. Standing in his spot, he imagined her naked ass cheeks on a white toilet seat, those soft jeans pooled around her ankles. Strange sensations, strange thoughts; His cock hardened.

He was startled from his imaginings by softly spoken questions, "Do you always do exactly what a woman tells you? You haven't moved an inch. Do you expect a reward? If so, what do you want?" Her eyes smiled as much as her mouth and lips. She waited for his response, he found himself blushing, struggling to put a coherent response together. Weird.

Finally, "In reverse order, I want to buy you a drink, to talk with you, to hear you laugh at something I say. Call it a reward if you want to. And, until now I've not thought about it. But, if doing exactly what you want is going to get me a drink with you then okay." As he finished his comment she reached with her right hand to softly draw the back-side of her fingertips across his right cheek.

"Really. Hunter be careful, you might be asking for more than you can handle," her eyes locked on to his and he couldn't look away. Hunter felt emboldened. "Melanie, I can take whatever you have to offer." She smiled knowingly. "Let me say good-bye to my friends. Get me a Bloody-Mary and I'll join you in ten minutes."

"I'm in the booth...," he started to turn his head directionally as he spoke, but she cut him off. "I know where you are." She said it so directly that he found himself creating a deeper meaning in her words, what meaning exactly he didn't know, but he suddenly wanted her to mean more. Moving away, she turned back to speak quietly over her shoulder, "Oh, before you get that drink, go in the bathroom and remove your underwear. Throw them away. You won't be needing them any more." He blinked and nodded affirmatively.

Hunter's head was spinning, but he never questioned his intention to do exactly as she said, as she directed. He moved into the vacant stall in the men's head and removed his sandals and jeans, sliding his boxers to his ankles. He was surprised as he did so that his penis was rock hard, pre-cum glistened at the tip. Stepping out of the boxers, he put the jeans back on enjoying the coarseness of the fabric as is drew across a now-throbbing engorged knob. ""Jesus, what is this woman doing to me. Or, what am I doing to myself?" Hard cock, hanging left, evident clearly through the jeans he returned to the booth. She didn't approach for more than an hour. He waited and waited, surprisingly patient as he stole occasional glances in the direction of her and her friends, who now stared directly at him from time to time, laughing. He never went soft even as his humiliation grew.

Finally, she approached the booth. "Are you commando?" He knew what she meant. He's spent ten years in the Coast Guard, a swimmer. He tried to sound casual and upbeat. "Yeah, hanging free and easy." Melanie slid in next to him.

"Pull out your cock and balls. Leave them out until I tell you to tuck them away." As she spoke she looked challengingly into his face. Her expression had changed from a teasing smile. Her features commanded his compliance. He actually found himself stuttering in response, "You can't, can't really expect me to do that. This bar is full of people. Someone will see me. We'll get thrown out, or worse, be put in jail." Melanie shook her head softly from side to side. "Hunter, Hunter, are you strong enough to be one of my men or were you just bull-shitting when you said you'd take my orders to get to know me? I don't play games, do you?"

"No, no, I am willing to obey your commands, but this isn't what I expected. You don't really want me to pull my cock out right here and now." Hunter didn't know what he was pleading for: to keep from exposing his cock in public or to ensure she didn't walk away, release her hold on him. Two hours ago he never seen this woman, he surely didn't know her now, and he was on the edge of performing a lewd act in public at her command. What hold did she have on him?

"I want you to do that and so much more. I'll have you eating your own cum in public for the opportunity to wipe my ass. You'll do it tonight. Or... you won't. I don't care. But, I think you will." Hunter was stunned. This wasn't some sleaze talking to him this way. Sitting next to him was once of the most attractive women he'd ever seen. Minutes before, he sat watching her interact normally with her friends. He glanced over to see they were still across the lounge, some now watching their exchange. One of the smartly dressed ladies, catching his glance, spread her knees apart and exposed a beautiful shaved pussy. She smiled at him as she revealed herself. His head spun. What was going on?

"My best friend, Cici. When you are fully-trained, I'll share you with her. She'll show you no mercy." Hunter looked at Melanie in surprise. This was way over his head. How did he get here?

"Wait, wait. You don't understand, I'm not a slave... don't want to be a slave or anything like that. Never even thought about it. I was just interested in you as a, you know, a woman." He was afraid now to look her fully in the face, afraid of giving away the excitement he felt. He was afraid to let her know that he just realized he was going to do as she asked.

"Hunter, take your cock out now. Pull your balls out completely, too. Don't take your eyes off mine. Tell me what you are doing each step of the way. Do you understand?" As she spoke to him he couldn't stop thinking how beautiful she was, how willing to perform for her that beauty made him. He unzipped his fly. "Talk to me," she whispered.


Continue next page

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:33 PM
'I'm pulling my cock and balls out of my pants for you. I'm stroking my cock for you."

"Why?"

"Because you want me to cum." He wanted to please her.

"No!" Her voice sternly inflected to suggest he was not responding correctly. He instinctively caught the distinction. It excited him all the more.

"Because I want to come for you. I want to shoot my cum all over under the table because you are so fucking beautiful." He realized he really meant what he said. It was about being nasty for her. He really wanted to thrown his knees wide and shoot all over the underside of the table. He could see it happening. He wanted to see her breast and her pussy.

His right hand moved more quickly up and down his cock. His left hand dropped below the table to cup his balls. He kneaded the sac.

Melanie watched his intensity grow, she asked, "Does it feel good baby? Tell Mama what you want now Cunter, My Cunt Boy. What can Mama do for you Hunt-for-My-Cunt?"

"I want to see your cunt, your tits. I fuck'in want to shoot all over them." He hunched his shoulders and dropped his head to stare in her lap as if he might see the pussy he spoke of. He felt he was about to cum.

"Stop stroking yourself, my little Cunter. The waitress is coming over to take a drink order. Really I think she suspects what you are doing. Do you want to tell her what you are doing, doing for Mistress Melanie, your Mistress Melanie. Tell her when it is time." Melanie looked up to greet the waitress. Hunter, both hands now on the table, hung his head not looking up. Melanie spoke.

"Dee, another Bloody Mary and a beer. Did Cici tell you what is going on here? Do you want my new friend Hunter to tell you?" Cici smiled knowingly and addressed Hunter. "Yeah, tell me Hunter what are you doing?" Without looking up, Hunter whispered hoarsely, "I'm jacking-off for Mistress Melanie. I want to cum for her." Under the table his cock involuntarily jumped as he mouthed the words with total sincerity, a sincerity that surprised him.

Dee knew much more than Melanie first led him to believe. "Mistress Melanie likes it when her Babies eat their cum for her. Are you going to eat your cum for your Mistress, Hunter?" Both women looked at him. He looked up, looked into Melanie's eyes and said, "Yes Mistress." He shocked himself. He'd not been down this road before and he was wantonly moving forward at breakneck speed.

"Play with your cock, but don't stroke it yet. Play with your pee-slit with your index finger. Widen your pee-hole; push your fingertip in the hole. Squeeze your balls with your other hand at the same time. You pre-cum will start to flow. I want Cici to watch you eat your cum for the first time." Melanie looked over, caught Cici's eye and beckoned her over.

"So, my Melanie, I can see you've got yourself a new Cum-Boy." Cici slid in next to Hunter, look into his lap and sighed. "Big nut-sac! Ol'Hunter's, gun 'a shoot you quite the load. Can I help him get there?" Mistress Melanie nodded, keeping her eyes locked on Hunter's. "Yes my little Bitch, you can hurt him. He'll like it. Tear his nipples up until he shoots in his hand. Maybe I share him with you." Cici gave Melanie an adoring look Hunter would only later come to understand.

Cici reached inside Hunter's shirt, grabbed his right nipple between two painted fingernails and pinched so hard he was forced to whimper. Mistress Melanie spoke, "Nasty Cum-Eater, I knew you'd like the pain, I could see it in your eyes. Now you can jack-off for Mama. Do it fast! I want you to shoot big." Cici looked at Melanie and really worked at Hunter's tit. She didn't look at Hunter or his cock. She looked into the eyes of her Mistress. She wanted Melanie's approval. She got it along with a moan from Hunter.

"Oh my little sluts, you both want it don't you. You want to cum in front of me, in public. Anything to make your Mistress happy. Go ahead Cici; pull down your shorts and those pink panties you wear for all to see. Spread your dripping cunt wide; show me your throbbing asshole below it. Tilt it up, show me. I want your whole hand in your pussy before he comes. Work on yourself Baby. Cum for me." Melanie still had her eyes locked on Hunter's. His mouth gaped open, his eyes were unwavering.

"Don't your waste a drop Hunter, or I'll punish you. Hell, I'll punish you anyway. But, if you waste any of that cum, you'll cheat Cici out of desert. Tell me when you are about to cum. I want Dee to see you shoot." Hunter groaned, "Mistress, Mistress Mel, I'm ready, ready."

"Stroke slower now, wait for Dee." Melanie waved the waitress over. "He's ready. Watch him dribble. Lean back now Hunter. Show us what you have." Dribble? Hunter pushed back against the booth seat and fully exposed his slowly jerking hand. His cock had swelled to larger proportions than he could recall. He was throwing his hips upward as his spasm approached. He felt like he was going to blow sky-high.

Cici was whimpering. She wanted Melanie's attention. She shoved four fingers and a thumb deep into her own twat, her wrist ringed by a band of thick vaginal mucus. She too pumped her hips skyward and she twisted full circles around Hunter's nipple with sharp fingernails. She let loose a sensual string, "Fuck, Fuck, fuck, fuck, Oh, Fuck." The waitress never stopped looking at Cici. This was her attraction.

Melanie saw that the time was right; she spoke in a manner that told both Hunter and Cici she was speaking directly to each of them, "Stop."

Both seemed shocked, but both obeyed. Cici began to slowly squirt her female jism all over the seat. A stream of clear liquid pooled on the red plastic between her spread legs. Melanie didn't look but whispered, "Good Little Slut, let it run for me." Dee dropped her hands to the tabletop; spread her own legs and her knees buckled slightly. She came, too.

Then as she continued to look into Hunter's eyes, she spoke, "Just let it ooze Hunter. Let your cum run into your cupped palm." He did and it poured. He had never cum like this before. He shook a couple of times as the flow subsided. "Now, suck the cum into your mouth while I watch. Take it all in."

Hunter kept looking at the new Mistress he knew would control his life from this point forward. He'd do anything to please her. He'd eat his own cum. He took a huge glob into his mouth.

Melanie watched and he was certain he read pleasure in her eyes, on her face. "Now, share your cum with my baby, Cici." Hunter turned, breaking eye-contact with Mistress Melanie for the first time since this event began. He pressed his lips to Cici's as she sat beside him. With force, he blew his cum into her mouth and felt her shake as an orgasm worked through her. She bent her head back, swallowed, and said, Mistress!" Hunter dropped his head and whispered the same. He now knew what he was and for whom.


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:42 PM
The Contest

It was worth $1million to the winner. She was rich and beautiful and wanted a baby. Six guys were selected to have a shot. We drew numbers to determine the order we got to fuck her. There were few rules. Each guy had 5 minutes before the next guy was allowed to join in. No violence -- if anyone got into a fight, both were kicked out. She could stop at any time and decide when we started up again. After a week, she would take a break and see if she was pregnant. She could also change the lineup if she wanted.

I thought it was my lucky day when I drew #1. I'd bang away, knock her up, and collect my money. But she was not ready for me. I'd have to get her wet before I could use my 8" torpedo. No problem, though. A little tongue, a finger or two, and I'd have her moaning and dripping in no time. We got into a nice little sixty-nine. I guess she appreciated my oral skills and wanted to return the favor.

I heard the door open, but didn't make the connection to what was happening. My five minutes was up and #2 had entered the room. If my dick had been in her pussy, he couldn't do anything but wait for me to finish. But my dick wasn't in her pussy, she was on top of me with her pussy in the air and my tongue on her clit. He wasted no time in stepping up and ramming his big dick home. I had no where to go, no where to hide. I was stuck right were I was. I had a great view of her delicious pussy, but instead of my dick sliding in and out, #2 was getting the fuck of his life, and I was getting pussy juice dripped into my mouth. I guess things could be worse.

Things just got worse. He started moaning and jerking as he came deep in her pussy. Oh, No! Not only did he just jump into the lead to win the contest, but I was still stuck under her. She seemed in no hurry to let me up. In fact, as he pulled his spent pecker out of her messy pussy, it flopped right onto my face. He laughed. She started to ground her pussy into my mouth. If I wanted to breathe, I needed to keep eating her out. And now his cream was starting to flow out of her pussy, too. This was not how things were supposed to work out. Not only did I not get to fuck her yet, I was eating another guys cum out of her pussy and the next guy was in the room and lining up his dick for a nice sloppy seconds fuck.

I think that's when I had my idea. Either way I'm screwed, so I might as well go for the money. I didn't try to get out from under her. I didn't try to spin her around and have her sit on my cock. I just kept eating the cum out of her pussy. At this point, what did I have to lose. As #3 started plowing away, he was pushing the cum out of her pussy, so I lapped it up. I lick her clit, and when I licked up her pussy, I'd accidentally lick his cock as it entered her. He seemed to like it when I'd give his balls a little wash. Soon he was at the point of no return. As he started to cum, more and more cream flowed out of her and onto my tongue. I started to acquire a taste for this creamy cocktail.

After that it became a blur. One guy would come in her pussy, another would step up to take his place. I was beneath all of them licking away, trying to get all the cum out of her pussy before any of it got home. I don't know how many times she came, but it had to be close to a dozen. And the more I got, the more I wanted. She was wet and creamy and juicy and sweet, and I could have gone on all night. But she was done for now. She told me I couldn't even have my turn yet, because she couldn't take any more.

We slept together, and I got to know her as we lay in bed talking. I guess I charmed her pretty good, because she and I cooked up a great plan for the rest of the week. Each day I would start in a sixty-nine, and she would let the guys in one at a time. But now I was looking forward to having them cum. That would be my reward. I would eat five creampies a day. After the week was up, I would finally get my turn in her pussy. If I did my job right, she wouldn't be pregnant yet, and I'd have a gallon of sperm saved up that would be enough to knock up a whale.

Well, after we executed that plan, we got married. After she had the baby, she decided she liked what we had done to get there. So we still have our weekends where we bring guys in to fuck her and give my a sixty-nine creampie. Sometimes the guys even pull out and come right into my mouth. Who knows what would have happened if I hadn't been #1...


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:46 PM
The Upstairs Neighbour

After living in my apartment for about a year, the last six months were very quiet because of no upstairs tenants. My apartment is the mirror of the one above, consisting of a half flat. The other side had the same arrangement, but were not connected having four apartments total in my building. One day before leaving for work, I meet a great pair of legs carrying a large box. She extended half a weak hand, and introduced herself as Donna. Her body and ass were beautiful. Watching her bring the box up the flight of back stairs was quite an eye full. I thought however I shouldn't be seen checking her out (just yet), and I was also late for work. But the image of that beautiful ass in motion was hard to forget.

I had almost forgotten about my new neighbor when I was awakened by screaming noises coming from upstairs. It was Sunday morning and a girl I meet at the bar was sleeping next to me when I jumped up and grabbed my baseball bat thinking there was a problem. I ran from my bedroom into the living room, and stopped dead in my tracks. My living room is below her bedroom, and my bedroom is below her living room. The screams I heard were yells of passion, not of trouble. Donna let go a scream that made me instantly hard. I knew she was being ransacked, and her pussy was being pounded. Having nothing on but a tee shirt, my cock was at full attention. This is when Patty, the girl I picked up the night before came into the living room.

She asked me what was wrong, and all I did was put a finger to my lips to be quiet, and pointed up to the ceiling for her to listen. An instant smile was on her face, and she looked down to see my rock hard 9"cock. Slowly she got on her knees and started to give the best blowjob I've ever had. The sound of Donna's wild sex cries were bringing me to the edge in seconds. I grabbed onto Patty's hair and pushed my cock into the very back of her willing mouth. In a large tremor, my body shook and I came in her mouth, making her swallow all my cum. I had to rest on the rug in exhaustion. Hearing Donna still getting the fucking of her life, made me start to get hard again.

With one motion, I pulled Patty down on the rug and instantly started to lick her pussy. This was all she needed, because the screams of my new neighbor and the pussy pounding I started giving her with my tongue was intense. She came in waves, and only started to calm down about three minutes later. This was short lived, because I put her on the rug doggie style and placed my cock at the entrance of her pussy. This was incredible, and the screams from Donna upstairs were making me very horny still. I put my cock between her pussy lips and rammed it home. She let out a scream that would have rivaled Donna's, but it was drowned out by the yells of passion coming from the apartment upstairs. I changed positions, and had Patty sit in my cock while I laid on the rug. All this time, Donna was being serviced by her man and loving it. I also noticed that as I lay be the cold airduct, that I could hear every breath and moan Donna was making. I made a note of this as I was about to cum in Patty's pussy. My toes curled and I put a load of spunk in her that instantly started to run down her legs. She falls over, and we both fall asleep on the spot listening to Donna being fucked like a 10 dollar whore.

Donna's primal screams were still echoing in my head, when I came up with a plan. I put a PZM boundary microphone in the cold air duct that ran up my wall and into Donna's bedroom. I hooked a recorder up to it and could get audio like I was standing right in the room. My first test would be on Friday night. I overheard on the microphopne that she was going to entertain one of her boyfriend that night. My plan was all set, and I couldn't wait for Friday night.

Sure enough, Friday came around, and they both went out for dinner and some drinks.

They made a lot of noise when they came back about 11:00PM., and I started the recorder so I had a record of everything they were doing. I soon heard them go from the living room to the bedroom. My car was moved earlier so when Donna came home, it would look like I was out. This must have worked, because they made no attempt to be quiet.

The first noises were her giggling and him moaning very low. The excitement started to build and their moaning started to get louder and more heated up. I could hear him telling Donna to get on her knees and "Put it in your dirty little mouth". Donna half laughed but got real quiet just a minute after his request. The slurping noise and his moaning could be heard clear as day. My imagination went wild thinking about my neighbor on her knees giving her latest boyfriend an awesome blowjob. Finally her friend picks her up and throws her on the bed.

He must have gone for her pussy, because now it was time for her to moan out loud. The recording was picking up every moan and groan in the room. Even kisses could be heard like I was right next to them. I was only 10 feet below them, and I still wanted more. If I could only put a camera in her apartment, I would be very happy indeed, but I continued to audio tape, and enjoyed the show coming up. Donna's boyfriend was starting to breath heavy, and the bed springs were starting to sing also. This girl was a real fuck slut. She would take his cock over and over, and still ask to be pounded. She almost sounded possessed, with her screams getting louder by the minute. Her boyfriend was grunting up a storm also, and they started to match each others rhyme. Finally, they both started to fuck each others brains out. The bed was jumping off the floor and Donna was yelling at the top of her lunges for him to "Fuck me harder!". At this point, I had to release my cock to get some relief. It didn't lake long, with the show going on above my head to cum a gallon full. They kept at it for another 20 minutes until her boyfriend roared, and came in or on Donna. The tape was beautiful, and I could hear "Bobby" (she called out his name several times) and Donna get quiet until the next morning.

After several months of this audio taping, I was ready for a view of the real thing. I had been friendly with Donna over the months, and she had started to trust me. She must have, because she said she needed a favor. Herself and a girlfriend were going to Florida for a week, and said that her mother couldn't watch her cat because she had to go out of town also. So Donna asked me and I agreed. I told her that I would feed and water the cat. She smiled, and said she would bring me the key when she was leaving town. A plan was starting to appear in my head.

The minute she was driving to the airport and the key was in my hands, I made a fast exit from my apartment to Donna's upstairs. I fed and set-out water for the cats, and started to look around the apartment. Everything was starting to fall into place.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:48 PM
The heating grate in her bedroom was old style, and a camera inside it would allow me a view of the bed and almost the whole room. I placed a color camera with a small microphone to record audio and video this time. The camera was not detectable, and I tapped off the power so I wouldn't have to change batteries. The wireless camera was set-up and tested to great success. The room was in view and the entire bed was eye level with my camera.

That room was ready, but I wanted to add another in her living room. I have heard in the past, fucking on her living room couch and the floor. This camera was a little tougher to hide, but I placed it in a side board heating vent. Everything was going great, and I couldn't wait for Donna to return. Having made a extra key, changing the battery every month in the living room camera would be easy. Finally Donna arrives home and I tell her the cats were fine, and no problem at all. I returned her key, and she invited me to her party the following Saturday. I accepted, and couldn't wait for the next weekend.

Well the weekend of Donna's party finally arrived. I waited for several guests to arrive and get the party into full swing. I walked up the middle stairs in the front, and knocked on the door. A pretty blond answered, and invited me in. I told her I was Donna's neighbor and that I was invited. She gave me a wink and told me to enjoy myself. I walked around and landed in the kitchen. There was Donna, her boyfriend, and about seven other girls & guys playing a drinking game.

Donna got up after noticing I had arrived and hugged me. With a smile, she introduced her friends to me one by one. It was obvious that she was very drunk, and she already had a problem with standing up straight. I told her that I couldn't stay long because of plans with some friends. But before I left, I got the number from beautiful blond who answered the door. The night was starting to get even better than I could have dreamed of, and what happened next was unbelievable.

The blond I got the number from came into Donna's bedroom and shut the door. She was accompanied by two guys I was introduced at the party. They both started to quickly undress the gorgeous blond and run their hands all over her body. By this time I was down stairs in my apartment checking that both cameras were taping. Well the two guys wasted no time in getting undressed themselves, and then the fun started. Susan (her name was on the number she gave me) started to give one of the guys a beautiful blowjob, while the other eat out her pussy. She was lying on the bed, and the camera angle was great. She started to moan as best she could, with a big cock in her mouth.

The one guy pulled her up on all fours and started to fuck her pussy from behind. The other guy was lying on the bed getting the blowjob of his life. Now I wished I had not left the party, but I made up for it later as you will see. Well the threesome went at it hot and heavy for about 15 minutes, using the blond in all sorts of positions. Susan was getting it hard and heavy. The two guys were holding back nothing, and her screams started to get longer and higher pitched.

The video was great, and when the first guy started to cum, he shot it in her face with some dropping down her chin ( the pause/freeze frame was great to look at later). This must have sent the other guy fucking her from behind over the edge because he howled like a wolf, grabbed her hips, and blew his load deep inside her. They all got dressed as quickly as they undressed, and re-entered the party. I could see her talking later in the living room like nothing had happened, but I have the video proof to show otherwise.

The party started to break up, and most of the guests said they were going to the bar. The new boyfriend of Donna's was talking to two of his friends in whispers, which brought Donna's attention. His friends left, and Donna and her boyfriend ( I later found out was called Tommy) started to make out with Donna in the living room. His hands were all over her, and she seemed to love it. She excused herself and said she had to go to the bathroom. At this point Tommy went into her bedroom and sat down on the bed. As he sat there, Donna entered the room and sat down next to her friend. He stood up and dropped his pants, showing the large tent pole in his briefs. The camera in her bedroom Donna instantly pulled the underwear down to expose his willing cock. Just three feet from my camera, she was giving him expert head, even though she was very drunk. The picture on my monitor was awesome. This night turned out to be my best tape ever and this is why.

Tommy stopped her giving him head, and told her to lay down on the bed. She looked disappointed, but obeyed his orders. Next he reached into a bag on the floor. Out came some shiny metal rings that I realized were handcuffs (two pair). He first undressed her with no help from Donna (she was still very drunk), and cuffed her hands to the bed posts on each side, so she was lying on her back and my camera was staring directly into her beautifully shaved pussy. Her boyfriend then pulled two silk scarves and a black long cloth out of the backpack. He must have been planning this because he was all prepared. Donna was also a willing participant in this process, even though she was still drunk. He then tied up both her feet to the lower bed posts and used the black cloth to blind fold her.

"I'm glad you already went to the bathroom, because I have to go". This brought on a instant reaction from Donna who protested wildly even through all the beer talking. Tommy said he already discussed this with her and said her fantasy would come true in about an hour. "I'm going for a beer and then I'll be back with your surprise". Sounding disappointed, she could only lay there and wait. I heard the top door close and her boyfriend starting up his car and driving off. My mind was racing, and I didn't know just what to do. I sat there for about 5 minutes until I built up the courage to act on my good luck.

Grabbing copy of Donna's key and my digital video camera, I made my way up the front stairs quietly. When I entered the apartment, I could hear the sounds of Donna in heavy breathing. She was asleep even though she was bound to the bed. My heart started to race as I started the camera recording. I entered her bedroom and waved to my camera in the vent. This was a dream come true.

The first thing I did was to video her beautiful body close-up. Her tits and pussy were awesome. I knew I had to act fast as her boyfriend would be back in about an hour. I placed the camera on the bed stand table and dropped my shorts exposing my rock hard cock. She was all mine, and I could do anything I wanted. So I got between her legs and started to lick her beautiful shaved pussy. She started to stir when my tongue touched her clit and her lips.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:50 PM
She started to call out "Tommy", her boyfriend's name. This was perfect, she thought it was him and not me. This only made me bolder. I inserted my finger while I eat her pussy. This action drove her crazy and she started to moan and scream louder. She started to ask to be licked harder, because she was about to cum. In just a few minutes I brought her to a roaring orgasm, were her body started to shake.

This was to much for me and I was just about to jump on her with my large and ready cock Then the idea of how good she was at giving head came to me. I grabbed the video camera and moved up the bed to her blindfolded face and inserted my cock into her mouth. She instantly started to suck it like a pro. My camera was getting all the action as my cock rammed in and out of her mouth.

I felt like blowing my load all over her face, but remembered that her boyfriend would wonder and maybe ask questions, so I didn't. Instead I calmed down as best I could and got ready to go to town on her pussy. With my camera on close-up, I inserted my cock head and just parted the lips, and then stopped. This took all the will power I had to just leave it at the entrance of her pussy. She started to push her body up to reach mine, but I moved with her each time. This move drove her crazy.

Slowly I inserted my cock into her pussy and felt the tightness of it. The feeling was great, and I then started to pump in earnest. The feeling of having this girl under me and me being able to do what I wanted was awesome. I stopped and pulled out, because I had a great idea. With her legs tied down, it was hard to get good leverage to totally fuck her silly. So I untied the silk scarves and put her legs by her head. I held on to her ankles and inserted my cock into her pussy again. I started out slow again, but couldn't resist the urge to power drive it home. Donna was being fucked harder than I ever fucked anyone, and she was totally helpless. This was great, but I knew my cock was going to blast off real soon.

While folding her body in half and fucking her for all she was worth, she came several times in one minute. This was to much for me and I could feel the cum building in my balls. Knowing that her pussy would be super messy for her boyfriend to find I decided to bury the evidence in her mouth. I instantly jumped up and aimed my cock into her mouth. Her lips parted just in time and I drove my cock deep down her throat. The amount of cum was even surprising to myself, but she sucked it down with a little cough.. What a pro, she took the entire load down her throat and didn't miss one drop. I continued to get more head form Donna, wondering first if the camera I put back on the night stand caught all that, and when her boyfriend was coming back to this awesome piece of ass.

I then removed my cock and got ready to make an exit. I grabbed my camera, shorts, and shirt. Before going though, I squeezed her tits really hard and rubbed her pussy for good luck. Before I left though, Donna kept asking where her surprise was. I didn't answer and exited the room. Waving goodbye to the hidden camera, I made a quiet exit to my downstairs apartment, making no noise with her front door.

I instantly started to review the close-up camera I brought upstairs with me. The images were hotter than I could have imagined, and it made me hard just watching. I started to think about going up again for more, but heard a car coming into the back parking lot. This was her boyfriend arriving, as I just got out of there in time. I went to the hidden camera in her room and waited to see what would happen. Boy, did I get a surprise.

In the room came Tommy, but he also had two friends with him. One of the other guys said "awesome!", but Tommy told him to be quiet. Talking to a still drunk and heavily fucked Donna, Tommy told her the surprise had arrived. "Like we discussed, you will never know who fucked you. So next time your out and a guy looks at you funny, he may be the one who totally fucked you with out you seeing him. I made sure the camera was recording on the hard drive, and sat back for the show of my life.

The other guys wasted no time in getting undressed, as did Tommy. They all started to rub her when Tommy noticed that the scarves were untied (I totally had forgotten in my lust and hurry) to retie them. I started to panic, but heard him say that the scarves must of come undone, and he should use all handcuffs next time. He retied her legs and started to rub her body all over, as did his friends. The lust on their faces was easy to see, and Donna started to moan and wiggle. The show was starting in full swing. Tommy started to lick her pussy where I just fucked her about 5 minutes earlier. The other two were taking turns squeezing her tits and getting a very vigorous blowjob.

She would turn her head left and right taking care of both guys on either side of her. Tommy, not wanting to be out done, licked her pussy hard and fast. This multiple action drove Donna to another screaming orgasm. Tommy stopped and started to mount her well lubricated pussy. My hidden camera showed his cock ramming right into her with no stopping. Donna tried to scream, but her mouth was full of cock. The two buddies were looking down at their friend hammering her pussy with out mercy. Between me and these guys, Donna was going to have one tired pussy tomorrow.

The speed of Tommy's thrusts was starting to become a jack hammer. He ordered his friends to untie her legs again, and spread them apart as far as they would go. They both stopped getting head from Donna, and obeyed. While the two guys spread her legs apart, Tommy never slowed down or stopped. His friends were just watching in awe. There was this beautiful girl in front of them being a total slut. Donna was screaming out loud to be fucked harder (if that was possible), since her mouth was now free. Even below her bedroom I could hear her scream out in total pleasure.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 08:51 PM
Tommy was starting to cum, and buried his cock all the in and blew his entire load inside her. He slowly pulled out and was instantly replaced by the fastest acting guy, while Tommy moved to her mouth and got cleaned off with her mouth. The other guy who was left out moved under Donna and started to place his cock at the entrance of her ass. I never thought of this while I was up there, and it made me totally jealous. The two friends started to double team her while Tommy was sucked back into a full hard on. The guy on the bottom reached up and started to squeeze her tits very hard and Donna seemed to love this and all the attention she was getting. Both Tommy's friends started to really double team Donna, and she was about to go crazy with pleasure.

Tommy stopped getting head to watch close-up the friend on top, jump up and blow his huge load of cum onto Donna's face and chest. The guy beneath her that was ramming her ass, was also just over the edge. He pulled out and aimed his cock right at her pussy. He shot a large load at her snatch, and started to insert it in her pussy. Without missing a stroke, he started to pump her hard and finished cumming the last bit in her pussy. Donna was feeling exhausted, but Tommy wanted more. After his cock was brought back to full attention, he ordered the handcuffs off. Donna seemed to like this but was soon to find out that Tommy wanted her turned around so they could handcuff her back up to the bed doggie style.

Donna knew that they were just starting and gave out a big sigh. The next thing was Tommy at her back door wanting to fuck her ass himself. He spread cum from her pussy and wiped it at the entrance to her ass. Tommy lined it up and started to go full steam into her ass hole. She screamed and grunted as he started to fuck her very hard in her ass. The pleasure on their faces was easy to see. Tommy started to say something, but just let out a big roar and pumped load after load into Donna's stretched ass. The other two guys lined up to re-fuck her pussy again.

Both lined up for some more head and made plans to fuck her again. They waited for Tommy to move and lined up right were he had been. One started to thrust his cock into her well heated pussy. The second guy, got a hand job while waiting his turn. He would squeeze her tits waiting for the chance to fuck this girl. The blindfold was working great, and Donna didn't know who was fucking her and in what position. The first guy blew his load inside her pussy, and slowly slid out to allow his friend the same position. The second guy started to pump her pussy, but moved and started to fuck her ass.

He made several attempts to switch between the two holes, and finally decided to finish off in her beautiful ass. He pumped for several more minutes and pulled out till his head was at the opening of Donna's ass. He came at the entrance to her ass with a large roar himself. The cum was dripping down her legs and pussy. They left her there and decided to go out for last call and return for some more fun. The got dressed, very slowly and started to leave telling Donna they would be back, and maybe bring back more people to fuck her. She sounded unsure, until Tommy rubbed her pussy hard and squeezed her tits. She said she couldn't wait, and neither could I.

As soon as they left, I went back upstairs and let myself back in the room. Sure enough, there was Donna with her ass up in the air in the doggie style position. I put my camera in my hand and got a close-up shot. My cock was at her ass crack and I was all ready. The cum from the other guys was still dripping down when I inserted my cock into her ass hole. She was super tight but it felt good. I wasted no time in fucking her hard and fast. Before I knew it, my balls were ready to cum. I buried my cock in her ass and let it rip. I could feel my toes curl, and just trying to keep the camera straight was tough. I groaned and loaded her ass with more cum. As I slowly pulled out, the camera captured my cum still dripping from her beautiful ass cheeks. Exhausted, I pulled out and snuck back down stairs to review the video tape. This was unreal, and the whole thing was caught on tape.

Her boyfriend came back alone, but continued to fuck her for another two hours. The footage of them and me was unbelievable. Finally he unties her and they both curl up and instantly fall asleep. I was just wondering if I could sneak up one more time, but I didn't.

The tapes would still be here for me to watch over and over, but I couldn't wait for the next chance to meet my neighbor (even if she didn't know it was me). I also dated her blond friend I meet at her party, but this is a another story for another day.


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:11 PM
A Wet Dream

Sandy awoke to the sounds of the shower. She lay there in the warm bed, cuddling her husband's still warm pillow. She would normally be quite content to go back to sleep. However, after last night, lying in bed was not what she wanted. Sandy and Dave had had one of those lovemaking sessions that required the bed to be remade (twice) and Sandy wanted more.

She threw off the covers and crawled quietly in to the bathroom. As she flushed, she heard Dave say, "You're up early." She opened the shower door, threw her nighty to the floor. "I was hoping to say the same to you," as she told her husband she entered the shower.

Dave's arms immediately enveloped. A small pool of water filled the space between her breasts. The couples stood in the warm spray, letting the warm, moist air caress their skin, content for the moment to let the shower do its magic.

After what seemed to be an hour (much too short of a time to Sandy), Dave lifted her chin and kissed her. He kissed her lips, neck, and face. Tenderly exploring and loving her skin with his lips, he rubbed and massaged her back and bottom with his strong hands. The air was really getting hot and the source was not the hot-water heater.

Without warning Dave twirled Sandy and switched positions, placing her under the shower spray. She felt the warm streams of water stroking her scalp. Dave reached for the bottle of "special" shampoo, the one that smelled so nice. He suggestively squirted some into the palm of his hand, smirked and started slowly lathering Sandy's hair. She almost melted as his hands massaged the shampoo through her hair and onto her scalp.

Sandy's senses were being confused. On the one hand there were Dave's hands, relaxing her, loosening her grip on her purpose. Then there was the rest of her, in close contact with Dave's naked body, exciting her, causing her to want more of him. She was in quite the pickle and she LOVED it!

Sandy's revelry was interrupted when Dave started to rinse the shampoo from her hair. Sandy quickly bent her neck, placing the top of her head squarely into the center of Dave's chest, leaving a frothy oval. "You wicked imp," he said to her. She just beamed at him and giggled as she tilted her head back. The spray was making small rivers through her hair, tickling her scalp. Leaning back into the spray, Sandy grabbed Dave bottom for balance, forcing their hips together, taking the heat in the shower up a notch.

Sandy was content for the moment with the warm spray on her head, Dave's fingers running through her hair and their hips pressed together. However, Dave had other plans. He again picked Sandy up and twirled her around so he was in the shower spray. He reached for the soap and again suggestively squirted a dab into the palm of his hand. He rubbed his hands together and created a rich, thick lather. He started at her neck and lathered her up. He gently rubbed his soapy hands over her neck, shoulders, back, and bottom. His hands were divine. He worked from her neck to her bottom, making sure all areas of her were quite soapy and clean.

After a short pause (to re-soap his hands), Dave spun Sandy so that he faced her back. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. While his hands soaped up her breasts, Dave rubbed his body against her soapy back. This "Human Loofa" was something he knew drove her crazy. Gone was the sensory confusion. This was sensual over stimulation.

The temperature began to rise and so did Dave. Sandy aided his erection by working her own "Human Loofa" actions, pressing her soapy bottom and back against his manhood.

Sandy was REALLY getting clean (in a dirty sort of way). Dave's left hand moved south as his right continued to rub and massage her breasts. Dave made sure Sandy was clean "everywhere" by making small circles in Sandy's womanhood. The rubbing of her breasts and the pinching of her nipples just made Sandy want to "Loofa" Dave's manhood more.

Sandy was hot, VERY HOT. Dave was hard, like a piece of steel. There was only one thing to do ...

RINSE!

Sandy moved regretfully broke Dave's love hold. She asked Dave for the shower head. When he turned to removed it from its cradle, Sandy pressed close to Dave's back and reached for his manhood. She stroked the slippery rod slowly several times until Dave stopped her. He handed her the shower head. Sandy rinsed the soap away and using her own fingers she made sure all of her was clean. She then turned the shower spray on Dave. Starting at his chest she gently rinsed him, at times aiding the shower with her lips and tongue. She slowly moved down his body until she reached his stiff, erect member to which she paid extra attention. Up and down his rod she moved. By his reaction, Sandy knew he would not last long.

Sandy suddenly stopped, stood, opened the shower door and left. "Hey! Where are going?" Dave growled at her. Sandy soon returned with her shaving stool. She set the stool down and placing her hands on the stool, she bent over and red her "womanhood" to Dave.

He smiled and moved forward. Entering her from behind, he at first very slowly slid into Sandy, pushing the full length of his shaft into her. Then very slowly, he removed it. Again, he slowly pushed in and ever so slowly, he pulled out. This was too much for Sandy. She wanted it deep, fast, and hard but Dave was in control and he knew it!

Dave slowly increased his pace. Ever so slowly, he increased his pace. Sandy was in a fast burn. She wanted more, she needed more, she begged for more but Dave had a plan and was sticking to it. Finally, Sandy felt her orgasm building. This was going to be the "mother of all orgasms". Dave's pace was getting closer to what she wanted. Sandy was getting closer ... Closer ... CLOSER, ... CLOSER!! She was getting higher and higher until finally she arched her back and...

Her eyes fluttered up and she awoke to the sounds of the shower. She lay in the warm bed, cuddling her husband's still warm pillow, shaking and sweaty. She needed a shower, and now would be the BEST time.


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:15 PM
The Therapy Session

"Doc, I'm just not sure how to describe these dreams. They're so... weird." Tony Francola sat in his chair, staring at his hands. In his mind's eye, the "dreams" were extremely vivid, and a product, he was sure, of an overactive imagination. But they were inundating his sleep, keeping him from rest, and Tony decided he had better talk about it before it sent him over the edge.

"Tony, I'm assuming that these weren't garden-variety weird dreams, or you wouldn't be here. We've already talked about how stresses in our daily lives can affect our subconscious." The doctor made several notes on his clipboard. "But you seem to think that's not the case. In order to understand that, I have to know about your dreams, in all the detail you can give me."

"Okay, Doc. Let me see..." Tony closed his eyes and tried to relax. After a few minutes, the most recent dream started to return to him. "I'm in a totally white room, almost antiseptic. There's a large sleeping mat in the center of the floor. I'm just standing there, wearing a white jump suit of some sort. On the other side of the room, a door opens, and a woman walks in, she's wearing the same kind of jump suit."

"This woman, Tony, did you recognize her? Do you know her from somewhere?"

"No, doc, I've never seen her before I had this dream. And even if I saw her on the street, I'm not sure I'd recognize her, or if it would even be the same person."

"Okay, so she's not a friend or acquaintance of some sort. Can you describe this woman, Tony?"

"She's white, I'd say mid-twenties, shoulder-length brunette hair, moderate build, large breasts... nicely large breasts." A smile came to Tony's face as he recalled how the smallish-size jumpsuit had struggled to contain her breasts. "Then for some reason I had this... urge.... to ask why she was there?"

"Did you ask her?"

"Yes, and she said, 'I am here to serve and please you.' It struck me as odd for a second. But before I could think about it, I was telling her to strip. And she complied without any hesitation."

"How did that make you feel, Tony? In this dream, how did it feel to have a woman take off her clothes simply because you told her to?"

"It was quite a rush, Doc. Here was this moderately attractive lady, saying she would serve me, and taking off her clothes simply because I told her to."

"Tony, are you into S&M or other forms of kink, like Domination and submission?"

"Not that I knew of before, doc. But that may be changing." A lewd smile came to Tony's face. "Anyway, she starts taking off this jump suit, and I'm having a nice ol' woody on the spot. But when she reaches to remove her bra, I tell her to stop."

"Why?"

"I don't know, Doc. I just had this... urge... that made me do that."

"Okay, so you have this woman standing there in her bra. Was she wearing anything else?"

"Just some skimpy bikini panties, doc. And for some reason, I just had to rub her mound. So I walked over to her and put my hand on her crotch. She jolted for a second, like she had been knocked out of a trance. Then she says again, 'I am here to serve and please you.' So I walk around her, looking her over. Then I reach around and take those nice large breasts into my hands and squeeze them. She sighs and says, 'Do with me as you will, Sir. I am yours'."

"So, Tony, a woman you've never met before basically gives herself to you as a sexual play toy in this totally white room. This, I must say personally, is quite a dream."

"Oh, it gets better, doc, and stranger. I tell her to undress me, and she does, gets me totally naked. Then I tell her to kneel. By this time, she's doing anything I tell her, no questions asked. Then I get this... urge is all I can call it... to have her blow me. And oh boy, it was the best blow job I ever had. But while she's blowing me, I have her take her bra off and hand it to me. And here's where it gets really weird."

"Oh? How so, Tony?"

"For some reason, I start spanking her with it!! I've never spanked anyone in my life."

"And how did that feel? Spanking this woman?"

"It was an incredible turn-on, doc. And she just ate it up, started moaning with each spank. She was doing me so good that I had to explode. And I did... all over her breasts. Then I rubbed it into her skin, massaged her entire body with my cum. Then I had another urge... and I was spanking her mound with her bra. Oh, did she ever eat that up!!! Then she says to me, 'Sir, I need to cum, but I can't without your permission. Please, please, let me cum!!' That was quite heady for me."

"So, did you allow her to orgasm, Tony?"

"No. For some reason, I made her hold it. I just had to have her strip off her panties. Then I layed down, and had her kneel over my face. And let me tell you, her pussy was a nice sight to see that close. Then I had another urge... told her she could cum only when I squeezed both of her breasts... and until I did that to grind my face with her pussy."

"Did she comply?"

"INSTANTLY, doc. It was like she was a sexual puppet, and I was pulling all her strings. Talk about a head rush!! I didn't think a woman would give that much power over herself to a man. So I had her grinding me... and just when I was going to squeeze her breasts, an urge would hit me, and I'd only squeeze one. She growled and/or sighed with each squeeze, but never stopped servicing me. Then, finally I squeezed both breasts. Doc, have you ever had a woman's pussy explode in your face?"

"Well, Tony, that's not what we're here to talk about."

"If you ever get the chance, doc, experience it. I just licked it up, literally. She was pretty good tasting, too. So good I just had to go inside her. So I pushed her off, had her lay down, and pretty soon I'm banging her like nobody's business. Then... I stopped."

"Another urge?"


Continue next page ....

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:16 PM
"Yeah, doc, another urge. And I look over, and there's this table. I don't know how I missed it before, but I must have. Anyway, it's covered with sex toys. Vibrators, leather collars, creams, paddles, and one thing I'd never seen before, looked like a cat-o-nine-tails out of an old pirate film. Suddenly, I'm having her kneel over this bar on the side of the room, a vibrator going in her pussy, while I'm spanking her with this cat-o-nine-tails thing. She's happily moaning each time I spank her. Then for some reason, I tie her feet and hands to the base of this bar. You wanna hear something really crazy? She became even more relaxed!!"

"Tony, some people enjoy sensual bondage, actually being tied up or tied down while having sex with a partner. It's all consensual, but a lot of folks frown upon it, so most folks keep that kind of desire private. Have you ever read erotic books, Tony? Do you like x-rated films? Ever had a desire to tie up a girl while having sex with her?"

"No, never, doc. Hell, I haven't picked up a copy of Playboy in years. I have absolutely no idea where this came from."

"But you are considering pursuing it?" "Well, I'm not sure... part of it still feels weird to me. Like it's not real."

"Oh it's quite real, Tony, if not exactly well known. There are many folks who lead normal, ordinary everyday lives who, when they get with that someone special, either need to control their partner in a loving sensual manner, or be controlled in that same way. And they are often some of the most protective people when it comes to their partner. But, it's not for everybody. So, if you keep having these dreams, I'd suggest you check it out safely, read some informational books, before going and leaping into it. Talk with folks on the internet, but be careful, because there are some predators out there as well. But for today, I'm afraid our time is up. Just realize, you may be a little different than you thought."

Several minutes after Tony left, the doctor opened a desk drawer and pressed a button. A bookcase on the far wall slid away, revealing a large video screen. A fractal pattern was playing on it.

"Control, this is Observer eight-one-five. Patch me through to research division Kil-Nu-Shiga." Several seconds later, a face appeared on his screen.

"Eight-one-five, you know it is dangerous to contact us this way. What if someone --"

"Relax, Verek, my office door is locked. How goes your research?"

"It goes quite well, Kronai. We are learning much about these humans, especially with the new methods."

"I'm glad you brought that up, Verek. How are you determining which command profiles to use?"

"With the mind-scans, Kronai. You know that, you were here when we started this research. We scan and catalogue their minds, their memories, their attitudes, their preferences, likes and dislikes. Then we use that to determine what command sequence profiles to use."

"Are you using ideas they have enjoyed before? Or are you programming the subjects to do things they would normally reject?"

"We are having them do things they have not or would not consider in their regular lives. That way, there is nothing in their minds or their experiences that can trigger a memory of their time in observation."

"Are the humans responding to the mind controllers?"

"See for yourself, Kronai." The image on the video screen changed to a totally white room with a large sleeping mat in the middle. In the room were two women, naked but for large headbands, actively participating in a lesbian sexual encounter. "These two females are a perfect example. The tall one has a religious hatred of any homosexuals. The short one is a devoted wife who has never considered sex with anyone but her husband, and has an innate distrust of what the humans call Hispanics. Yet, look at them now." The short white housewife was actively sucking the genitals and fondling the breasts of the tall Latino woman. The sexual pleasure on the face of the anti-homosexual Latino was more than evident. "Also, the addition of the physical stimulus to the mental manipulation has yielded results beyond anything we anticipated. We are learning much about these humans. How to stimulate them, control them, even breed them into the labor force we will need in the years to come. The mental implantations are working well."

"Maybe too well, Verek. I just finished interviewing subject TF-409-M. He is having vivid recollections of the session he was put through, of performing actions he readily told me he had never before in his life considered. I read the research report before he came in, so I would know what he was programmed to do and how he responded. He recalled almost every detail of his time in Research. Either he was over-stimulated, or someone in memory replacement a made big mistake."

"What about his counterpart?"

"JL-328-F? She hardly recalls anything, other than a nice vague dream that makes her feel sensual. Better check on who handled the memory reprograms on both of them, and see if any mistakes were made. And be sure that there aren't any further problems. The last thing we need is for the humans to find out that beings from another planet are scouting them out for selective slave breeding."

"I'll get right on it, Kronai. And be sure that you aren't compromised yourself. We don't need you exposing us, either."

"Agreed. To the future of the Pok-Char, my friend. May the Universe treat us kindly."

"To the future of the Pok-Char, Kronai."


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:21 PM
Noisy

It should be a foggy night -- I do enjoy the sound of the foghorns singing their slow melancholy dirge -- when I meet her for a stroll along the water. It's pretty quiet at night, except for the night spots which are quite raucous on the weekend. As we near one I mention that my office is just underneath. Very quiet during the day, but late at night on the weekend with the dance music going it's quite loud in the office. Not a whole lot of fun working late in the evenings on these nights -- aside from the distraction of the noise there's the thought that so many people are having fun upstairs while I'm working. Every now and then I think that it would be nice to have even more fun than they're having...

Inside the office, only dim indirect lights giving a warm relaxing glow, I lead her to my corner where I have a leather couch --I bought it a few years back as a comfort for my office. It is very cozy. We sit down together and talk quietly, but the noise from above makes it a little difficult. It's not a completely romantic setting -- we are after all in an office and the music is dance music, not my first choice for the bedroom. But that leads to a playfully naughty mood, and discussions about noises to drown out the music. Somehow the conversation turns to sex noises... including the famous orgasm-in-a-restaurant scene from "When Harry Met Sally". We taking turns making our best efforts to mimic our own orgasm sounds but I don't think either of us have quite what it takes to really fake it. On her third attempt I suggest that she might need a little inspiration... and slowly reach over to caress her breast while she tries again. I observe that the result is a significant improvement and suggest she try one more time... with my mouth on her nipple. I can feel her breathing quicken this time, can feel my own lust surging as her vocalization includes more real pleasure and less imagined. Once more? With a little more feeling?

I slip down to my knees and reach up under her skirt to slip her panties off. I gently kiss up her leg, from her knee just above her boot to the top of her stocking, then hesitating slightly as I reach my hand up to find her breast and listen to her first audible moans. More kisses inside her thighs, followed by a much higher pitched gasp as my lips find her mons. Her legs relax and spread just a little and as my tongue slips gently down through her pubic hair, moving from side to side to feel the outline of her clitoral shaft, I hear a far different sound than her previous attempts. As my tongue reaches her clitoris her body starts writhing with each progressively louder moan. My tongue dives deep inside, then runs up again to tease her clit, her legs squeezing me tightly now, hands clutched around my wrist holding it to her breast, finally a nearly deafening cry thunders through the room as her whole body convulses with pleasure.

"That was convincing," I compliment as I climb up from between her legs.

"I want to hear your best attempt," she smirks as she pulls open my pants and slip down to her knees in front of me.

My moans are gentle as she runs her tongue around my shaft, flicking it lightly. Louder as she closes her lips around me, licking and gently sliding her lips up and down. Louder and deeper as she closes one hand tightly around me, teasing my balls with her other hand while sliding her lips up and down faster. The louder I get the faster she moves, her hands moving much more quickly now. I let out a deep bellowing moan but she slowly slips her lips from me, squeezing tightly and sending shivers through my body but then shakes her our head slowly.

"Not very convincing at all... perhaps we should try that together?"

She steps up onto the couch and holding her skirt up she lowers herself slowly onto my shaft, both of us together moaning loudly at the overwhelming pleasure. Slowly her hips start moving, my lips finding her nipples through her open blouse. As my hands guide her hips I hear those same sounds coming once more... my moans muffled into her breast as she squeezes me and cries out...

"Now together..." she says to me once she catches her breath.

I pick her up and put her down on the couch on her back, my hands on her breasts as I start voicing my pleasure for real. Her fingers squeezing my nipples as I pump madly into the couch, my own screams this time complimenting her as she comes and squeezes me until I explode too, the cacophony of our voices seeming to echo through the office as we collapse into each others' arms.

"That sounded just about right..."

The quiet of the fog is incredible once we leave the office and the dance beat from upstairs. Just the fog horn once again sounding sad. But we're filled with an incredible joy... if just a little hoarse in the throat.


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:23 PM
Improbable, Yet Sexy, Work Fuck

Clover worked the graveyard shift at a small call centre called Hastings. Hastings was an ISP, and she spent most of her time placing orders and teaching people how to reset their modems. The company was brand new and the client base was very small, and so was the workforce. Things were beginning to expand, however, and they were in desperate need of new employees to keep up with the ever-increasing call volume.

Clover had volunteered for night shifts over the next few months so that the more experienced night shift employees would be available to train the newly hired relief crew. She was a night owl anyway, and didn't really mind staying up until 6am. There were hardly any calls after 3am anyways, and most of the other night shift employees got off at that time. The only company she had after that was Matt, a very quiet guy who had been with the company from day one. Matt made it a point to sit almost on the opposite side of the call floor, and they hardly spoke. He spent most of his time after 3am reading.

Clover usually brought some music with her and occasionally a magazine. She liked to laze in her chair, close her eyes, and zone out to Pink Floyd or Jimi Hendrix. She usually smoked a joint outside on her break; it made the time go faster.

She was young, only 23, and still in school. She was attempting to complete an MA, but it was slow going. She didn't have enough money to pay tuition without a job, and working full time meant she didn't have time for a full course load. All in all, she was doing ok, though. Only 2 classes and a completed thesis remained to be conquered.

This particular night at Hastings was extremely quiet. It was 3:30 am and the rest of the night shift had already gone home. Clover was curled up in her chair, knees drawn up to her legs, listening to the Kinks on her iPod. Matt was at the other end of the centre, reading Proust and looking annoyed and a little confused. Clover couldn't blame him; Proust was thicker than Joyce.

Clover felt restless. She fiddled with the iPod, changed the music, let a song play halfway and changed the music again. She had smoked a joint a few minutes ago, on her last break of the night, and now she felt antsy instead of relaxed. She kept stealing furtive glances at Matt; she wanted a conversation, something she could usually do without. She opened her email and sent him a quick note on his company address. "Come down, it's boring here. Let's chat." She hesitated over the send key. She didn't know him all that well, no one at Hastings really did. He had been on night shifts since the very beginning and kept mostly to himself.

She had chatted casually with him now and then, but had gotten the impression that he didn't enjoy it. They didn't seem to have much in common. She did think he was handsome, though. He was tall and lean, with dark curly hair and blue eyes. He dressed casually all the time, jeans and a t-shirt, but managed to look beautiful in them. She had sometimes wondered what it would be like to be with him, but most of the girls assumed he was gay, and she couldn't quite argue; he had never shown any interest in any of the women at work.

With a small sigh, she hit the send key and heard the ding at the computer down the aisle as the email popped into his inbox. He marked his place in his book with his finger and opened the email. She saw his eyebrow raise out of the corner of her eye, and he glanced down at her quickly, then looked back at the screen. She waited a moment, watching him in her peripheral vision, pretending to be extremely engrossed in her computer screen. He leaned back in his chair, put his feet up on his desk, and went back to reading Proust.

Clover felt her cheeks flush, anger bubbling up slowly. She took a few deep breaths and turned on some Metallica, blasting it to make her feel better, to relieve her anger at the social retard she was forced to work with. She leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes, and let the music wash her fury away. After a few songs, the playlist switched to Neil Young and she felt herself getting drowsy, the strains of ``Helpless`` soothing her nearly to sleep. Her head tilted to the side and she sighed, teetering on the edge of unconsciousness. She almost jumped a mile when she felt a warm hand on her shoulder. Her eyes flew open and she stared blearily as Matt dropped into the chair beside her.

`What are you doing here? I thought you were too engrossed in Proust to bother with me tonight."

"Yeah, well, I don't think anyone can be that involved in Proust without a decoder ring to make some fucking sense of this stuff. Anyways, I had to wait for my break to move; you know how Marshall gets when you're off the system for 30 seconds without checking with him first." Marshall was the General Manager and checked the logs every day. Logging out for no reason usually meant a trip to his office.

"Oh, right, I hadn't thought of that" Clover muttered, mortified at her own stupidity. "So, that stuff's hard to wade through, huh?"

'Extremely" he said, logging into his systems, not really looking at her. "And most of the reference books on Proust are about how confusing, nonsensical, yet brilliant his work is. Explain that one."

Clover smiled and shrugged "There's a fine line between genius and insanity, or something like that."

"Yeah, well, I think it's finer than usual in this case."

Clover settled back into her chair and plucked her ear buds out. She was so drowsy. The weed and the music had started to work on her, and even Matt's conversation couldn't keep her awake. He spoke quietly, mostly about Proust, and she found his voice relaxing. The only time she usually heard him speak was on the phone with a customer. His voice was deep and melodic, and she found her eyes drifting closed.

She was stuck in that place between waking and sleeping, the place where her imagination took over. The weed had made her slightly aroused, it always did, and as she dozed, his voice in her ear, his body close by, she imagined he was murmuring to her like a lover, dirty words to accompany dirty actions. She imagined his hands on her breasts, and her nipples hardened; she imagined his breath on her neck, in her ear, and she shivered; she imagined his cock, slipping into the wet heat between her legs, and she moaned softly, barely audible.

His hand touched her knee this time, shook it slightly. "Don't fall asleep on me already, Clover" he said quietly. She opened heavily lidded eyes and looked up at him through her lashes. He must have seen the lust there, the guilty glance, because he flushed slightly and cleared his throat. "What are you thinking about, anyway. You were a million miles away just then." He didn't move his hand from her leg, and she liked the warmth of it there, radiating through her jeans, onto her skin. "I wasn't that far away" she said quietly. He didn't move, and neither did she. She sat there, leaning back in her chair as he leaned forward in his, almost above her, his knees touching hers, his hand just under her thigh. Her head was clouded from the weed she had smoked, intoxicated, and her entire body was aroused, on fire. She hesitated for a moment, then leaned forward slightly and pressed her mouth against his.


Continue next page ....

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:24 PM
If he was surprised, he covered it well. He leaned forward, into her kiss, and took control. His hands slid up her legs, over her thighs, to settle on her waist. His tongue parted her lips, slipped inside, pressed gently against hers. Clover shuddered and a small noise escaped her mouth, somewhere between a sigh and a moan. After a few moments, he pulled away with a groan, not meeting her gaze. "We really shouldn't be doing this here.

There are security cameras. We'll get so much shit for this." His voice was rough and he had turned away from her to hide the burgeoning erection in his jeans. Clover felt the heat between her legs, intense and urgent, and knew she couldn't leave it alone. Her panties were soaked and her nipples were hard, standing out against her t-shirt. She knew he was probably planning to take her home and fuck her when their shift ended, but she couldn't wait that long. She needed it now.

Barely hesitating, she dropped to the floor in front of his chair. Her hands were steady and she didn't fumble as she reached for the zipper of his jeans. He placed his hands lightly on her forearms, his face anguished. "Clover, stop. We can't do it here, you know we can't." She ignored him and tugged down the zipper, popped the button open. Her right hand slipped into his pants, under the waistband of his boxers and gripped the huge, hot length of his erection. He groaned, his hands tightening on her forearms, his head slipping back until he was staring at the ceiling. 'Clover..." he murmered, his voice so rough, so full of lust. She pulled his cock out of his pants, and before he could protest further, she had plunged her mouth down around his entire length, feeling the head hit the back of her throat.

His teeth were clenched, his eyes firmly closed. His hands moved from her forearms to the back of her head, his fingers tangling in her short hair. She sucked hard on his cock, her left hand cupping his balls, her tongue sliding up and down the thick length of him. He groaned as she pulled her mouth back along his shaft, only to plunge down on him again and again. His fingers twined more tightly in her hair, he pushed her mouth down on him, pulled her back. She moaned around his cock and the vibrations made him shudder. "Oh fuck, we're so fucking fired" he muttered, pulling her away from his dick, pressing his mouth against hers.

He pushed her chair hard and it rolled away, across the call floor. Before she really knew what he was planning, she was laying on her back on the floor, his hands tugging urgently at her jeans, pulling them down over her hips, exposing her underwear. He paused for a moment before he pulled them off, noting the dark, wet stain between her legs. Then she felt her underwear sliding down over her knees, and he was raising her hips, easing her legs apart. She felt his tongue press hard against her clit and she cried out. Her legs shuddered and he held them firmly apart, the tip of his tongue circling her clit, his fingers teasing the drenched opening of her pussy before slipping inside. She arched her back and pressed herself against his mouth, her breath coming in short gasps as he sucked her, licked her, fingered her there on the floor.

He was driving her mad, her heart was pounding, her cries getting more frantic. She squirmed under him, nearly sobbing. He took her to the edge again and again, stopping before she went over, never letting her reach orgasm, preventing her from coming at the very last second. Every time he pulled his mouth away, she thrust her hips upward, desperate, searching. "Fuck me" she panted, her fingers clenched tight in his hair.

He groaned and sucked her clit into his mouth, making her shudder and cry out, before getting to his knees. "Ride my cock" he said hoarsely. He rose to his feet and hauled his pants and boxers down around his calves before sitting in the chair he had so recently vacated. Clover got quickly to her feet and approached him, her pussy aching to have him inside. She put one leg on either side of him, balancing on the edges of the chair seat. She took his cock in her hand and held it at the opening of her pussy, felt the thick head part her swollen, wet lips. She closed her eyes and she slid down over him, inch by inch, until she felt her clit pressing against his pelvis and knew he was completely inside. She moaned softly as he twitched inside her, and paused for a moment to enjoy the feeling of being so completely filled.

His hands reached out and pulled her shirt over her head, then unhooked her bra and tugged it hurriedly off. She felt his hot mouth envelope one of her nipples, and she slid her legs aroound his waist and began to ride him. She moved slowly at first, building a rhythm, but soon lost herself, fucking him as hard as she could, grinding herself against him, slamming her pussy down on his cock even as he thrust up inside her. He pulled his mouth away from her bouncing tits, held her tight as their bodies collided over and over. They were both panting, both on the edge of coming, when the phone rang. Clover groaned. Somehow, it made her feel even more filthy. She wondered who the customer was, what they would think if they knew why there was no answer, if they could see her impaled on Matt's cock, grinding up and down on him, her legs wrapped so tightly around his waist.

She cried out again as she came, her pussy contracting around him, her head tipping back as her orgasm made her shudder and tremble. He groaned and continued to thrust up into her, almost violently, until he couldn't take it any longer. Holding her tight against him, he slid down to the floor, laying her on her back on the carpet. He raised her legs, placed her knees over his shoulders, and began to thrust savagely inside her, his eyes focusing on her face as he fucked her mercilessly, driving into her, making her tits bounce and her hips ache as he pounded her. Clover's eyes widened, her orgasm intensified. Her fingers clenched his shoulders, clawed at his back. Her mouth opened wide, she cried out again and again, intense pleasure and slight pain making her almost delirious.

He watched her face, clenched his teeth, fucked her harder until her eyes rolled back in her head, her nails dug deep into his flesh, her voice cracked as she came again, harder than ever before. Only then did his release come, only then, when her soundless orgasm ripped through her body, did he spill his hot come into her, filling her with it as her cunt squeezed him, held him tight and milked every drop from his swollen head.

He was still kneeling there, panting, his hands on either side of her head, his cock still deep inside her, when Marshall walked through the door.


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:27 PM
Katarina - A Beginning

Katarina's fingers caressed the keys on her laptop, as though each one stimulated a sensation in her that was almost sensual. She skimmed through her patient's files, until her eyes rested upon Richard's name. A warm sensation started to build up in the pit of her stomach which swarmed to her vulva. She opened the folder to locate her notes from their last session. As she read through them, a faint pulse came alive in her clit and unconsciously she started to squirm in her chair.

A subtle tapping sound distracted her. She looked down and caught her fingers drumming on the desk. "Sort yourself out Kat." she mumbled as she moved her hands to rest on her breasts before smoothing them down over her torso, straightening her jacket as she went. "He's your patient for Christ's sake." She reached out to open the drawer and noticed that her hand only stopped its slight tremor as it clasped around the handle. Retrieving her note pad and pen, she stood and moved to the seating situation in the centre of her small office. She placed the equipment on the coffee table and decided to rearrange the chairs a little. "The more distance between us, the better." She mumbled to herself while moving the chairs apart, facing them on an angle towards the whiteboard on her wall. At least she wouldn't be his focal point in the room.

Liz buzzed though on her intercom. "Mr. Clover has arrived for his three o'clock session." Katarina ran her hands through her curly dark locks before tracing one finger around the edge of her full lips to make sure the gloss applied minutes before remained in place.

As she approached the waiting room, she felt his eyes run over her, soaking in every line and curve in her stature. She felt a fluttering sensation in her stomach as he stood to greet her.

"Good afternoon Ms Corbett." He greeted her rather formally as he shook her hand.

"Good afternoon Richard. You can call me Katarina you know."

"Yes but I prefer the way 'Ms Corbett' rolls off my tongue." He replied with a slight smirk on his face.

"As you wish. Follow me and we'll make a start."

Leading the way, Katarina couldn't help but wonder where his eyes fell. Were they on her? She became aware of the slight sway her hips made as she walked. Focusing on planting one foot in front of the other, she felt pleased with her decision to wear flats that morning. Her confidence grew as she stepped back into her office. She picked up her tools and settled into her chair. Crossing her long legs, she watched Richard turn to close the door behind him.

"So tell me Richard, how have you been over the last fortnight?" She asked as she pulled her skirt down a little.

"Yeah, I'm alright. I've actually put lots of effort into following my steps at the time of temptation." He replied as he settled into his chair.

"That is positive." Katarina smiled and nodded to affirm him "And how have your interactions with your wife been?"

"Fine. She cooks. I eat. We're all good." He chuckled out loud "But that's not what you were referring to was it Ms Corbett?"

"Well no Richard, that's not what I was referring too." She cleared her throat "I'll rephrase the question for you. Have you been successful in initiating sexual intercourse with Linda since our last session?"

His smirk grew wider "Yes, as a matter of fact. I was very successful in giving her a number of orgasms after nearly an hour of pounding her tight, little pussy a little over a week ago."

Katarina tried to ignore his terminology but noticed a new heat build up in her cheeks. She removed her jacket and let it slip to the back on to her chair. "And what was the end result for you?"

"Well the end result was me faking it, excusing myself to the bathroom to jack off. Blowing my load as I thought about someone else I'd much rather fuck."

"Right, well the fact that you were able to have intercourse with Linda is very positive. Tell me, did you try to achieve orgasm with her?"

"I did try Doc, I just got so fucking frustrated. It wasn't worth the effort." He let out the softest sigh as he cast his eyes downwards. "It's not like I don't love Lindy, or find her sexy as hell. I don't know what the fuck my problem is."

Katarina felt comfort in the vulnerability he showed. She smilled slightly "He is making progress." She thought to herself. "Well, that's why you're here, to gain insight into why you struggle to maintain a healthy sexual relationship with your wife..."

'And to help me control my dick." He interrupted.

"Yes Richard, to help you control your self destructive sexually driven impulses."

"Well Ms Corbett, when the hell is that going to happen exactly?" He spat. "I mean this is the fourth session I've had with you."

"It will take some time. You need to be patient with yourself and with me. I do have a reading for you to take home. It will give you more insight into why some sex addicts find it difficult to be intimate with their partners." Katarina said gently, noticing his levels of frustration remained. "But in all honesty Richard, it doesn't help when you skip our weekly appointments."

He let out a little sigh "I was wondering when you'd bring that up."

"Well, for cognitive behaviour therapy to be successful, you need to want to change your detrimental behaviour and be committed to change. Why did you miss our last session?"

"I was a little preoccupied fucking my bosses PA." He laughed lightly, stretching his legs out slightly and drawing them back in.

"Ok," Katarina responded as she shifted herself in her chair slightly and braced herself for what she was about to hear. "Talk me through what happened, Richard."

"Basically I had an impulse and I acted on it. It's that simple."

"Right and did you attempt to work through the steps we established together?"

"No Ms. Corbett, I was far too gone by that stage." He replied rich with sarcasm. "The bosses little bitch made it her day long mission to get my hard cock in that tight little snatch of hers." With his smirk returning, Richard repositioned his chair to face Katarina's directly.

"Hmmm, and how do you feel about what happened, Richard?"

"I've not really let myself feel anything about it. But at the time, it felt fucking great."

"Well, why do you think you acted on that particular impulse? You have urges to connect sexually with others on a frequent basis and for the majority of the time you restrain yourself. What made that particular occasion different?"

"Honestly it was circumstances. That quick fuck was made readily available to me. It's not always like that Ms. Corbett. There are plenty of women I've ached to screw like a wild animal. It's just not always an option, without committing an act against the law." He chuckled lightly.

"Ok, so think back to the last situation when you controlled your urges to have sexual intercourse with someone other than Linda." Katarina flipped over the page of notes she had made as they had been talking. "What were you thinking and feeling at the time?"

"Well Ms. Corbett, it's happening right now. So let's analyze it together." Richards's voice turned into thick liquid honey "Your designer silk shirt doesn't hide those two perfectly round, erect nipples. Clearly you are in a highly aroused state. And in all honesty it's taking all of my control to refrain from pulling you out of that chair and ripping that shirt off you." He let out a deep moan and stared into her eyes. "Fuck, I want to suck and tease those nipples until you're a withering mess in my arms."

A jolt ran through her body and felt as though it erupted in her pussy. She quickly turned away from his gaze. She focussed on her hands, refusing to look back at him for fear he would see the effect he was having on her. "You're a professional, Kat, you keep fucking acting like one." She warned herself without a sound.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:28 PM
Richard continued, all the while staring at her as though she was a piece of meat. "I just want to push that pencil skirt up above your hips, tear off your panties and make you perch on the edge of your desk. God damn, I wanna be enveloped in the scent of your sweet cunt and lick it out roughly until you scream out for more."

Katarina unconsciously bit on her lower lip. She felt her heart race. It was beating so hard, she feared he could see it through her blouse. She squeezed her legs together, as if doing so would kill the mad throbbing sensations that had sprung to life between her legs.

"Just as you're about to cum in my mouth, I'd pin you up against that wall." He said pointing to it, as though there was a movie playing out in front of him. "I'd kiss you deeply and move back to watch you enjoying the taste of your sweet pussy juice before lifting you up and..."

Feeling as if she was going to burst, Katarina cut him off sharply "Richard, I'll ask you to stop there thank you." Staring into his eyes, her mind raced. "Look, if it is too much for you to continue your therapy with a female psychologist, we have a number of males here who would be more than capable of assisting you in your therapy."

"Look Ms. Corbett, I am paying a lot of good money for this and I'll see the psychologist who I believe is better equipped to counsel me." A tone of sureness and authority seeped from his words. "And that therapist is you." Richard slowly stood "Look, I can see I have made you feel uncomfortable, I apologize for that and in the future I will try to discuss my thoughts with you in a more appropriate manner."

Katarina let out a small sigh. "I would appreciate that Richard. Make an appointment for one week's time at reception as you leave. Remember to follow your steps. If you have any thoughts that you'd like to share with me over the week, jot them down and bring them to our next session."

"Thank you Katarina." Richard said with a genuine smile before tuning to make his way to the door.

Hearing him say her name sent tingles down her spine and she lost herself in thought for a moment "Wait," she spoke up and reached for his reading. "Don't forget this Richard. It may also be a good idea to have Linda read the paper. She needs to gain insight into your condition as well."

Richard turned back and took the paper from Katarina "Ok Doc." He chirped with a mischievous glint in his eyes. And before she new it, Katarina was staring at an empty doorway with a twinge of loss that seemed to lodge as a lump in her throat.

"Earth to Kat. Earth to Kat. Come in Kat. Do you read me?" It was Keith's loud cackle stirred her, not his words or his humour.

"I'm sorry Keith, I'm just..."

"Away with the fucking fairies, I know." he said while playfully knuckling the top of her head. "Do you want another one of those?"

Katarina felt the heat that burned between her legs. She pushed Richard out of her mind.

"Would you like another wine?" Keith asked.

She stared down at her empty wine glass. "Why the hell not." She said, passing it to him as she stood to follow him into the kitchen. "Thanks for cooking tonight Keith. I really appreciate it."

"Well that's not all you need to thank me for."

A big grin spread across her face as she looked around her kitchen and noticed everything was clean and put back in its place. "Awwww, you did the dishes too. We'll keep you on." She said, elbowing him gently.

"Yeah but you'll be doing it all tomorrow."

"We'll see about that." Katarina grinned as she took a few steps backwards before reaching for the imaginary whip in the back pocket of her jeans. "Whipsh!" she sounded while cracking it in the air. "You'll do as I tell you bitch."

Keith grabbed his right arse cheek and lurched back into the bench behind him. "Yes Ma'am. Anything you say ma'am!" He squealed, followed by a chuckle of laughter.

Katarina leant in towards the bench and clasped the stem of her wine glass. "And don't you forget it!" she replied lifting her glass to take a sip.

She noticed something different about him and began to intently run her eyes over him as he moved in to cork the wine. "Hmmm. What have we here? Locks groomed, with the use of styling product." She said, playfully scrunching his hair. "Clothes ironed and damn Keith," she let out a wolf whistle "you're even in a shirt!"

She leaned in to his neck and inhaled deeply. She ignored the slight shiver that she noticed ran through him. "Mmmm, and your wearing Hugo Boss, without even a hint of that nasty Lynx."

Katarina gasped. "You've got a..."

"Yes I do actually. So you have the house all to yourself." He stated with a little wink.

"Mmmmm. First thing on my agenda is a long, hot soak in the tub, with my glass of merlot and a little Macy Gray." Katarina smiled innocently at him. "You have a great night Keith. Just don't get up to anything I wouldn't do."

"Well, I won't be having much fun if that was the case Kat." Keith said with a playful sparkle in his eyes

"Psh, get outta here you." She laughed.

Katarina loved it when she had her villa all to herself. Of course she was grateful to have Keith as a flatmate and grateful for the company most of the time. She just wished he would go out a little more often.

She walked into her room, shutting the door behind her "Just in case." she said to herself quietly. On her way to her wardrobe she systematically walked around the outskirt of her room, turning down frames with photographs of loved ones who peered out at her.

Slowly she removed each piece of clothing as though it was a ritual. Pealing her tee-shirt off, the cooling air wrapped itself around her bare flesh. Her hands lightly skimmed down over her neck, slowly making their way to cup her full breasts. She traced the bra's lines to the centre of her back and unclasped the hooks, letting the straps roll off her shoulders. She discarded the garment which revealed her hard nipples as it fell to the floor.

She closed her eyes as a vision of Richard flooded her. His dark, unkempt hair, which beautifully framed the strong, prominent lines of his face. Those bright blue penetrating eyes that seemed to dance upon the object his gaze fell upon. As she unbuttoned her jeans, she wished his eyes were on her now, watching every movement she made.

Fuck it, she couldn't wait anymore. She drove her hand between her skin and the panties that constricted her. She quickly moved her fingers down to find the source of her sweet, pulsing ache. She threw her head back and moaned as she clamped her fingers down hard upon her swollen clit.

Leaning in to the wardrobe to support herself, she swept her fingers vigorously around her hot, wet bud. She thought of an unsatisfied Richard, sneaking out of bed and slipping into his bathroom. As she imagined him naked with his toned body pushed back against the door, her fingers strummed her clit faster and faster. She hoped he had been thinking of her as he jerked himself off.

A frenzied chorus of moans escaped from her lips as she rocked herself back and forth on the balls of her feet. Her clit and pussy started to spasm which rippled its way through out her body. Katarina pushed her fingers over her swollen lips and let out a yelp as she thrust them into her dripping pussy. "Oooooo fuck yes!" she moaned as her muscles began to convulse around them.

She rode out her orgasm, panting slowly. As it started to subside, she turned to look at the clock on her bedside table. "An hour," she smiled to herself "that gives me plenty of time."


The End

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:47 PM
What Happens in Vegas

My son, Austin, and his wife, Kati, were fighting again. Austin was seeking refuge at our house and catching up on Mom's cooking. I adore Kati, she's perfect for him, but they are both so volatile that the slightest word sets the other off. Austin tries to keep private things between him and Kati, but sometimes he needs to confide in someone else that he trusts, so he usually turns to me. A lot of the time, the things that seem to bug him the most are largely in his own head. When I passed fifty I began to think of everyone I met as a child and not strictly because they were my own children's ages, but also because the world seems to have gotten a whole damned lot faster than when I had my own first loves and marriage.

I know that both Kati's and Austin's experiences before marriage were a lot more varied and experimental than my own were. They seem to have a scoring system between them about whom is the 'worst one' based on the number of one-night-stands or under what circumstances they had sex with other partners. I've tried to get them to realize that none of this matters, they were both free agents at the time. Also, past behavior is no indication of future behavior, at least not from the perspective of one or the other of them being unfaithful. They both suspect the other of that. They'd both had previous marriages, but no children, and between fights were trying to get pregnant.

This put me right in the middle. I could listen, but I could not advise beyond saying, "what's past is past" - not that either of them heard me. Every time Austin went off, he'd flee back home and expose more details of what he should never have mentioned. Kati had had a rough time of things, I will grant you, but she wasn't the only person in the world to lose someone to a drunk driver. However, Danny's ghost seemed to inhabit her life at times, and this never failed to set Austin off. I can't really blame him on that count, no one can compete with the dead.

Kati had her share of issues, sometimes describing herself as a widow, sometimes saying it was her boyfriend or fiancé that had died. I guess we could make a case for her having had a common-law marriage, but the point is she'd never actually gone down the aisle in her six years with Danny. As I later learned, there was damned little else she hadn't done with Danny, and my "past is past" sentiments even sounded hollow to me. Danny's psychological hold on Kati was something that none of us could understand.

Kati had been off on a trip to Denver planning a media event for Coors and Austin had been cleaning out the storage shed. When he came across Kati's diary, he shouldn't have read it, but he did. Worse, he then confronted Kati about the incident involving another couple and she'd told him some of the details, principally she'd only gone along with it so the woman could eat her pussy while the man fucked her from behind and fondled Kati's tits. I'd already heard from Kati about Austin's prying without any specifics and I agreed with her that he'd been wrong.

It's not like he could do anything about it, so why stir it up. I didn't dare ask what the incident was. When Austin told me his side, it was merely to seek my take on whether Kati might be cheating while she was out of town on business and if she might do something even more outrageous. I assured him I didn't think so, while privately thinking Kati was putting a good face on this already. So, the following is my idea of what might have happened.

Kati had had a series of jobs after giving up her stint in the gentleman's club in Dallas. She worked as a financial officer in a car dealership, had run a boutique, and even had done a year as a flight attendant with Compass Point airlines. Her friend Suzie had coached her through the training with the idea that they'd fly together, but that never seemed to work out. Suzie had much more seniority and Kati could never get the good flights with her. In many ways, working for the airline was as bad as working at Knockers, except you didn't even get tips.

The only good thing that had come out of the experience was the lead that got her the "events planner" gig. Kati's gregarious personality and her good looks had been perfect for the position, so she'd been doing that for a couple of years and made about ten trips annually to various functions she was coordinating.

On this particular evening the gig was in Reno and she'd had an exhausting day of minor snafus. She switched into some jeans and a cami top and had decided to have a sandwich and a couple of beers at the hotel bar. It was just past eight when the attractive couple walked in. The guy was 6-2" and hunky, with startling blue eyes and dark curly hair. His girlfriend was about 5-8", a slender dirty-blonde who seemed to be all leg. They took a booth in the shadows of the bar and began to party boisterously. There was something about them that seemed familiar.

First off, the hotel where Kati was staying was frequently used by air crews on overnights. It wasn't the best place in town, but it was very convenient to the convention center. Most airlines have a policy that once you leave the terminal, as soon as possible, you get out of uniform. One stewardess had been fired for posting pictures of herself in uniform on the Internet, not risqué shots, just in uniform and smiling. These two somehow had the look of a pilot and a flight attendant, or maybe a first officer, but somehow Kati doubted it. She turned back to her beer and contemplated it, what was it that made the girl so familiar?

Kati was thinking about the girl being with the pilot. Pilots were pretty much the lowest form of life in the air, they were pigs of the first order. One of the jokes that circulated while she was crewing concerned a doctor, an attorney and a pilot seeking entrance at the gates of heaven. The doctor had small sins, but was rejected, the attorney, bigger ones, also rejected. The pilot had a long string of affairs while away from his wife and family, but was accepted. Saint Peter had explained "what happens on an overnight, stays on an overnight". That was typical pilot attitude.

The vast majority of male flight attendants were gay men, who were fun to pal around with, but that was it. The females were either married or bi/les or both, so Kati had found it a lonely existence.

"Kat?"

Kati snapped out of her musings to realize that the tall blonde was standing beside her. Even seated on the high stool, the other girl had about four inches on her. In her mind she fumbled for the name, Stephanie perhaps?

"I'm sorry, I've forgotten your name " she began.

"It's Chase. I thought that was you, Kat! It's been ages since Flight Attendant School. What did you come in on?"

"Chase, of course. Actually I came in yesterday on US Air. I'm not crewing any more."

Chase had slid onto the next bar stool and made herself at home. She seemed to want to catch up, but perhaps there was more to it. Another beer appeared in front of Kati, apparently on the pilot's tab.

"I almost didn't recognize you, " Chase began, fondling a lock of Kati's amber hair, "You were blonde back then. Also, you seem to have grown (her eyes falling to Kati's chest)."

"Well, this is more my natural color. As far as the boobs, well, I just decided to come out a little now that the airline can't criticize."

"Out, huh? I always wanted to ask you about that."

Kati blushed down to the freckles crossing her cleavage, "I didn't mean that kind of 'out'. I'm completely straight." She took a big swig of her beer and tried to calm herself.

"It's OK. You can't blame a girl for trying with someone as attractive as you, now can you?"

Kati licked her lips and tried to get a grip on this rapidly deteriorating conversation. Later she would write in her diary that it was one thing for a man to tell you that you were beautiful; they only wanted to get in your pants. However, when a woman said it, if she wasn't trying to protect your feelings, it carried real weight. If a woman was prettier than her, it was her nature to criticize or cut her in some way, not admit to it.

"What brand lipstick is that, Kat? It looks so luscious and kissable."

"I'm just wearing a little gloss, I had my liner tattooed on and filled in with something natural" Kati replied as Chase leaned in and put her words to actions, brushing Kati's lips with promise and overt hunger.

Kati found herself responding, but then summoned courage to break the kiss. "Aren't you with that pilot? Isn't he going to be upset that you're making a pass at me?" This wasn't the best she could have said, but she was off balance from the kiss and that's the first thing that occurred to her.

"That's, Roger", Chase giggled. "We're engaged. We were wondering if you would care to join us tonight?"

Kati glanced at Roger and he raised his glass and smiled a sloppy grin.

"That's really very sweet of you", Kati began, "but that's not exactly my kind of thing."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
11-05-2008, 09:48 PM
Chase looked crestfallen. She lowered her voice, conspiratorially. "Look Kati, this is my idea, not his. You can pretend he isn't even there. If you want he'll just sit in the chair and watch. Roger's a perfect gentleman, he'd never ... uh ... impose on your good nature. He won't press you. But if you wanted to, he lasts forever!"

Before Kati could answer, Roger slid in beside Chase and put his arm around her tummy, just under her breasts. When Chase patted his arm, Kati noticed the rock set in platinum, it must have been three carats.

"I'm sorry if we've intruded, miss, Chase was sure she knew you from Flight Attendant school."

"Well, she did ... or does... I'm Katherine, or Kati to my friends" she said as she offered her hand.

"Have you eaten yet? I'm on an expense account and I'd be happy to buy dinner for Chase's old friend."

Roger might have been a pig, but he was a classy pig.

"Excuse me a moment" Kati said, getting shakily to her feet, "I need to use the ladies."

Of course, Chase had gone with her, and when Kati had leaned against the sink, Chase had mopped her brow with a damp paper towel. Chase had then leaned over and applied her lips to the side of Kati's neck and slid her hand under the cami to tweak a rapidly hardening nipple. Kati, caught up in the moment, cupped Chase's pantiless ass through her skirt. "Please, come back to the room with us. I promise we'll have fun." Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe it was a way of feeling closer to Danny, maybe she just wanted to; whatever the reason, Kati at least tacitly accepted.

Supporting one another the threesome had made it to the elevator. Roger had kissed Kati on the forehead, as one would kiss a little sister, establishing the boundaries for the evening.

Once in their room, Roger excused himself to take a shower.

Kati was probably torn, wanting to just go back to her room and sleep, recollecting times with Danny when she hadn't let go enough to enjoy herself, recalling times when she'd done things with Suzie that left her gasping and glowing. Chase had pulled her dress over her head revealing a lithe body with small firm breasts and tiny hard nipples. Her belly button was pierced and there was a flash of silver at her small, smooth slit. Still in her high heels she helped Kati out of her jeans and her plain beige thong.

Kati sat on the edge of the bed with her back to the bathroom, still in her camisole and holding her thighs together to somehow shield her trimmed thatch of reddish brown hair. Chase could kneel and still kiss her firmly on the mouth, her hands working up and down Kati's spine. Kati opened her lips to the soft sweet dance of tongues and drew her right hand up Chase's flat tummy to cup her right breast and roll the nipple between her thumb and forefinger.

Chase seemed to be everywhere at once, sucking her nipples, kissing her neck and tummy, holding her heavy breasts as if to weigh them. "The first time I saw you in class, I knew I wanted to do this. You're absolutely beautiful, Kat, and you have no idea how much you excite me."

When Chase went lower, Kati laid back across the bed and her sex opened before Chase like a banquet. Chase nibbled her delicately, making small circles around her clit, seeking the rhythm her partner preferred. She drank her honey and gently lifted her legs, drawing them back against Kati's chest so that she had complete access to her most sensitive parts. Kati was panting and swollen, a pink flush surrounding her nether lips and her clitoris hardening into a ridge between her parted inner labia. She brushed her mouth across it, faster and faster. She pressed back with her fingers to expose more of the button and suckled it between her lips, grazing it with her teeth.

Kati was rocking and thrusting, it had been too long since she'd cum so hard, so much for the sheer pleasure of it. She tossed her head from side to side and clutched handfuls of the spread, shrieking, "Oh god oh god ohgooododoododododododooo......"

Her orgasm struck like a bowling ball dropped from a skyscraper. She went so berserk she nearly threw Chase off and lay there after quivering like protoplasm. "Oh, fuck that was good!" she said to no one in particular. She felt Chase repositioning in the nearly dark room, and soon a very wet and pungent snatch was being lowered over her face. It was difficult considering the difference in the length of their torsos, but Kati was trying valiantly to give as good as she had gotten.

She stretched her neck upwards and thrust her tongue into the tight pink hole while using her fingers below to stroke the engorged sex button of the tall woman above her. She tugged gently on the small white gold ring and ball, eliciting moans of joy from the mouth pressed to her cunt. Chase, for her part hadn't relented a bit. She had two fingers buried in Kati and was licking between the web of the two and causing Kati to nearly climb the walls. "Make me cum, please, baby, make me cum!" Chase begged.

Kati answered, "I'm trying, sweetie, but it's almost impossible to concentrate with you doing that. Why don't you take a break and let me work on you?"

Chase, switched around to kiss her in the darkness and whisper "I need Roger inside me to get off."

Kati offered to leave, but that wasn't what Chase had in mind. "Please, I need both of you. Just let him fuck me while you lick my clit, please, just for a little while?"

Against her better judgment, Kati agreed and they slipped back into a sixty-nine. Roger, as if on cue, stepped from the bathroom, leaving the light on and casting a narrow vertical beam of light right up Chase's spread legs and glinting off her cunt jewelry. Apparently Roger knew his role and had been listening, his cock was huge and curled up slightly. He rubbed it against Chase's pink hole and began to slide it in. With each stroke more of it disappeared, and then reappeared, coated with glistening juices. His balls lapped gently against Kati's forehead. Chase was buried in Kati's pussy and sending her electric shocks with every stroke, every flick of her pinky across Kati's star.

Kati was looking up at this pink horizon, all curves and glittering juice that dripped on her. She was bathed in the heady scent of an aroused woman. She heard every sigh and moan from both of them, and the steady wet squish of the organ stretching Chase's now throbbing pussy. She sucked down on Chase's clit and was rewarded with the distant sound of her groaning.

"Oh fuckjesus... I'm gonna cum... I'm so fucking.. oh god ogod ogodod... jesus christfuck"

Chase's orgasm seemed to take an age, she rocked and thrust and moaned. Kati must have admitted to herself that Chase was very honest with herself about what made her cum and what didn't, and she went after it. So what if the formula wasn't for everyone? Who was it hurting?

Chase came out of her orgasm and began to thrust her tongue harder into Kati. Kati was responding, but somehow she was missing something. She adored the taste of a woman's pussy in her mouth, but she was still lacking. "Oh what the hell?" she thought, "Who am I holding back for?" She repositioned her tongue, sliding it along the underside of Roger's veiny cock as it slid home in Chase. She turned slightly sideways, nipping the underside of his shaft with sharp, piquant nips and cupped his balls, working them like sponges.

Roger slipped back and popped out of Chase and hesitated for confirmation. Kati pulled the purplish knob toward her lips and sucked him deep. He was a mouthful, that's for sure, and a couple of times she had to back off to keep from gagging. Roger fed her what she wanted and could accommodate and with the taste of Chase's juices in her mouth and Chases tongue on her ass, she came for the second time that evening.

After a bit they disentangled and Kati began to reach for her clothes. Chase took one hand and Roger took the other, "There's no pressure," he said, "We just want you to enjoy yourself.

Roger rolled onto his back with his prick toward the ceiling and Chase straddled him slowly rocking her hips. Chase and Roger drew Kati close and with a faint sigh of acceptance she swung her leg over Roger's head and faced Chase. The girls began to kiss each other, deeply, taking it slowly. Their breasts touched and truth be told, another hand rose between them to touch the soft orbs, to mark their individuality and their commonality. At times he stroked Kati's ass, at others he drew Chase down tightly. Finally, Roger, having what he needed, exploded in Chase's honeypot.

When Kati woke the next morning, severely hung over, and not in her own room, she began to have regrets. These she would later pour out to her diary. Roger and Chase had departed early for a 6 AM push. Kati shook her head at that lifestyle of early mornings and late erotic nights.

She put it behind her, and according to her, she's never been with a woman since. Austin would not realize why she kept the wedding invitation that arrived at home some weeks later to attend Chase and Roger's nuptials. The handwritten note inside expressed only happiness at her being a friend to both of them. "Thanks for everything," they wrote. "We love having you for a friend, and if you want to come to Hawaii with us on the honeymoon, there's always room for three."


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

David_Ginola
11-05-2008, 11:36 PM
Thanks bro D_G for your support and here's one short story for you - First time with my first Love Sushma


"Do it, fuck me, stick it in, all the way in now dam'it now fuck me now"


The End

Yeah bro.......damn steam......tks :D

birdie8819
12-05-2008, 04:28 PM
In the Bookstore

Usually I go into the bookstore down the block around three-thirty to four o'clock on Tuesdays, Thursdays and Fridays, and then sometimes again from around nine until a little after noon on Saturdays. It's a quiet place. The owner, Anson Martin, greets me and keeps me up to date on new literature in my field, which is medieval history. He's usually there on Friday and Saturday. His daughter Maureen, a pretty little thing who is very quiet and has a sweet and mysterious smile, is there the other times. She always dresses quiet modestly. I sometimes wonder what she would look like if she dressed to go out on an elegant date. I think she'd look exciting, but of course there is no way that I'm going to find out. We rarely spoke, although her smile for me was always easy and happy.

As usual, the bookstore was quiet. The occasional footfall on the bare wood floor, usually very light, was the most frequent sound. An occasional dropped book, or even more softly, a turned page or two, also were moderately frequent sounds.

Normally there would be anywhere from one to five or six other customers in the place. Anson and his daughter made the place one in which patrons could browse or even spend time reading for hours, if they wished. Patrons rarely addressed each other, giving each other the privacy of their own evaluations and interests.

This particular Thursday afternoon, however, I actually made contact with another patron. I'd been browsing the history aisle for perhaps twenty minutes when she appeared at the end of the aisle. She hesitated when she turned into it, apparently hesitating because of my presence. I glanced up and noticed a beautiful woman, very slender and with the impression of height, although her form probably gave her more height than a measuring device might have. I could not determine her age, but I guessed somewhere in her twenties or early thirties. Her straight hair was jet black and hung down the back of her head and between her shoulder blades.

Her eyes were a piercing blue, sharp and intelligent. She was wearing a sleeveless dress that came several inches below her knees. It seemed to be made of some thin, soft material, and although it seemed to be rather modest, it looked as if it should have been diaphanous in the right light. She seemed to have little in the way of curves. There was a scoop neck, which if she'd had any cleavage to show would have revealed it to a small extent. I was impressed by her appearance, evaluating her as uncommonly and naturally beautiful.

I stood from where I was browsing on a lower shelf and moved toward the front of the store, to the table where my pack was. I moved slowly, checking titles on other shelves. The woman followed me, moving unsuspiciously closer but not crowding me at all, until we were separated by not more than six feet. By that time I was at the end of the row. I took a book I'd selected and walked slowly to my table and sat down, facing the aisle I'd just vacated.

The woman glanced at me as I sat, then turned back to the shelf. I felt a sudden and unexplainable growing lust for her. The fabric of her dress swished gently around her thighs as she moved slowly out of the aisle and headed for my table. She stepped to a place at my side, eying a shelf that was behind me. Now she stood less than one foot away, her thigh very close to my shoulder.

My next movement seemed to originate from some place other than my mind. I simply reached my arm to my left and placed my hand on her thigh. She never flinched. Rather, she seemed to lean into the pressure of my hand, light as it was. She felt soft, feminine, desirable. I felt heat in my groin and a slight but definite thickening of my pecker. I maintained that contact for what must have been a very long minute, then lightly moved my hand down her leg until it reached the hem of her dress and pressed the palm of my hand directly on her calf.

She stood firm, doing something at shoulder height nat the shelf behind me but not moving away or discouraging me. Now that I felt her flesh with mine I slowly slipped my hand upward under her dress. Moving very slowly and not stopping I felt my way up her leg, past her knees onto her thighs, I felt her shift and spread her thighs ever so slightly. Her skin felt so very soft, warm in the way that silk or velour can, lush and inviting. She turned slightly to her right so that my hand eventually came to caress the curve of her posterior mound. She was small there but obviously nicely shaped.

My pecker was firmed up fully now. She slowly turned left again and my fingers now brushed around her upper thigh until I felt my fingers in the crack of her slit. I was a little surprised that she wore no underpants. I never lifted my head to look at her, nor did I sense that she turned her head to look at me. At that point I heard the only sound she made up to that point, a very small and soft exhalation of breath, what seemed to be a sound of pleasure, almost of invitation.

The tip of my fingers felt that her wetness. I toyed lightly with her slit, moving my finger up and down the crack. At some point I must have touched her clit, because she did give a slight start, then pressed more firmly against my hand. My index finger found its way easily into the fold of her naked slit and entered her vaginal canal. I wiggled it there slowly. A moment later I pushed my middle finger in with it and wiggled both of them more or less independently. I felt her interior muscles respond.

She turned more squarely to present the front of her abdomen to me. I stood, keeping my hand in place between her thighs, and looked up into her bright, honest eyes as she locked onto mine. She had a small, amused smile. I cocked my eyebrows, and she nodded. With my free hand I reached for the handful of books she was carrying and laid them on the table, then I reached down and gathered the hem of her dress in that same hand and pulled her dress up her legs, baring her almost to her navel. She made no resistance. We were fully exposed to passersby, if there happened to be any, as the table was in the front of the store by the front door.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
12-05-2008, 04:30 PM
Maureen was behind the counter doing some sorting of something or other there, and I noticed she was watching us. I continued to pull the woman's dress upward, exposing more of her body slowly, demonstrating that in fact she wore nothing else at all—no panties, no bra, no slip or chemise, nothing, nor any jewelry. She had larger breasts than I'd anticipated. My impression of her was that she was nearly flat, but it seemed that she perhaps had about a 34C pair of mounds, firm, only barely drooping in a very erotic placing, with pale brown nipples beautifully centered on them showing signs of mild arousal. Her face showed no offense taken at my unexplainable boldness, but rather a welcoming demeanor.

I shook out her dress after I pulled it over her head and folded it, laying it on the table. Then I undid my trousers, unzipping my fly and exposing my pecker, which was quite rigid. She glanced down and grinned happily, then looked back into my eyes and beamed, nodding. I stripped my shirt off and now as naked as she, sat back down in my chair. I pulled her toward me, my hands around the back of her tush, and squeezed her backside with my fingers as I fastened my lips alternately on her nipples.

I sucked on them. She almost mashed her breasts against my face, seemingly happy with what I was doing to her. Her arms were around my head, pulling me firmly between her breasts. After several minutes I kissed my way down her rib cage, pausing briefly at her navel, then downward to her slit, where I tongued her for several minutes. I could feel her excited tautness, her anticipation of approaching climax.

Once again I stood, facing her. I put my hands on her shoulders and pulled her to me. Her breasts touched my chest and our lips touched. Our kiss was soft, quiet, slow and very erotic. She tasted full of delicious hormones. I felt her hand close around my rigidity and squeeze gently. I turned her so that her back was to the table and gently nudged her so that the backs of her thighs touched the edge. She understood what I wanted her to do, and she sat on the table, then lay all the way down on her back and spread her legs. I positioned my pecker at her slit and slowly, carefully, worked it inside her.

She was wet enough that I almost certainly could have pushed it all the way inside her in one quick motion, but it was much more satisfying to do it slowly. It was fully buried inside her in less than a minute, of course. I held myself there, still, twitching inside her and feeling her muscles respond, for perhaps a minute, then began the ancient rhythm of coitus, the in-and-out movements of stimulation and impending satisfaction. She did not lie there inert. Rather, she was lifting her rump to meet my thrusting. My arms were stretched out over her abdomen and chest and my hands were covering her breasts, squeezing them carefully, my fingers flicking across her nipples. Her eyes showed the signs of her pleasure as we indulged ourselves there where anyone could have seen us and where Maureen very clearly did see us. Strangely, I felt no inhibitions about it, and it seemed neither did my partner.

The woman in whom I was buried began to make very soft mewling sounds, sounds of anticipation and satisfaction and impending climax. I felt my own climax approaching as well, and with a very low growl I pressed myself firmly against her, holding myself in place for a long moment, which she obviously understood, for she held herself against me just as firmly as we prepared to release. I erupted into her and she squealed almost imperceptibly as she received my injection, spurt after spurt, for what felt like a long minute but I knew was less than thirty seconds. Pressing into her and feeling the last of my release, I experienced the anticlimactic shudder common after my release and then went soft inside her, feeling her body soften as well. Moments later I fell out of her.

I leaned forward over her, lightly caressing her breasts and abdomen again, and kissed her.

"Thank you!" I whispered as I kissed her neck beneath her ears.

"Take me home with you!" she said very softly, her eyes shining brightly. "Perhaps we can do this again, if you'd like!" She sounded merry as she spoke. Maureen brought a towel over to us. The woman held it to the joining of her thighs as she sat up. I assisted her to her feet, then took her dress and dropped it over her head so that it fell down once more over her body. She was very erotic in that gown.

I dressed, took our purchases to the counter and paid for them.

"If you want," Maureen grinned at me shyly as she handed me my receipt, "you can do that with me some time when you come in, too. I wouldn't mind if you did."

"Thank you for the offer," I said. "Perhaps I will take you up on that."

I turned to the door. The woman was waiting there for me. She placed her hand in mine and we walked up the street to my place. Her hand felt good, strong and warm and friendly. She was no sooner inside my door when her gown was off again, as if by some sort of magic. She has remained nude ever since. Her slender body is very erotic. She made supper for us, then afterward sat on my lap while we had sex again. Right now she's in my bed, nude, and I suspect she's expecting me to do it with her once more. She says very little but she smiles a lot. She seems to be quite satisfied to be with me. She seems to love touching me, because she is constantly putting her body against mine and pulling me to be inside her.

Her name is Naomi. I think I'm going to keep her.


The End

birdie8819
12-05-2008, 04:31 PM
Employee Seduces Owner's Husband

My wife owns a small business in New York. Often, she goes away for a week on business trips. Last April, my wife took one of her many trips. Early in the morning, I took her to the airport so she could catch a plane to Chicago. After dropping her off, I came home and noticed there were two messages on my answering machine.

The first message was from my wife. She had received a call on her cell phone from her employee Jodie stating the there was a mix up with the materials she needed for her business trip. The company shipped them to our house instead of the hotel in Chicago. She told me that Jodie would be calling me to arrange to pick up the boxes and resend them to my wife in Chicago.

The second message was from Jodie confirming my wife's information. The sound of Jodie's sexy voice turned me on. She is a petite blond with a firm cushy ass and ample sized breasts. Often, she was the subject of my masturbation fantasies. I did not mind helping my wife out of this jam as long as it meant I would see Jodie and her beautiful body.

After two hours, the boxes were delivered to our house. As instructed, I called Jodie to tell her the boxes had arrived. She told me should be right over to take care of things. My cock immediately reacted to her soft voice. My heart began to thump with the anticipation of seeing this sweet goddess even if it was for a few minutes.

After a half an hour, my doorbell rang. As I opened it, there was Jodie standing there wearing a tight fitted blouse unbuttoned partway down providing an excellent view of her cleavage. My cock still stiff from the sound of her voice became even harder. I smiled at her and led her to the boxes so she could sort them and resend them to my wife. She asked for a pair of scissors to open the boxes. I told her that they were in the kitchen and I would get them for her.

As I went in the kitchen, I was unaware that Jodie had quietly followed me into the kitchen. I turned around and immediately bumped into her. Instinctively, I grabbed her as she started to fall backwards. We held on to each other to steady our balance. Awkwardly, I apologized for not seeing her. But, secretly, I enjoyed every second of holding that sweet piece of ass. Her tits were pressed against my chest and my hands were firmly holding her slender waist.

After a minute or so of standing there, she softly whispered, "I see I am not the only one who enjoyed our collision". My raging hard on was straining my pants and rubbing against her smooth sensual body. As she said this, a devilish smile came over her face.

She slowly shrunk down to her knees and began to unzip my pants. After freeing my large seven inch love rod from its prison, she slowly flicked her tongue over the head of my cock. My cock flinched with each lap of her moist tongue. Her technique was excellent. She definitely was an expert at sucking cock (Unlike my wife who hates oral sex). As this hot blond slowly stroked and pumped my throbbing love rocket, I took off my shirt and pants. I stood completely naked I our kitchen as Jodie kissed the entire shaft of my clean shaven penis. She could see she was driving me crazy with her expert cock sucking. Slurp! Slurp! Slurp! Finally, she opened her mouth wide and took all seven inches into her wet moist mouth. This was the first time I had been deep throated.

Oh Jodie, I moaned. Let's finish this in the bedroom.

I picked her up in my arms and carried her to my bedroom. When we got to the bedroom, I placed her on the bed. While giving her a long passionate kiss, I unbuttoned her tight fitting blouse exposing her perky tits. She quickly threw the shirt to the floor.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
12-05-2008, 04:32 PM
My hands caressed her exposed back down to the waist band of per pants. Then, slowly I pulled her pants off kissing every inch of her soft sensual body on my way down to her wet moist pussy. She had a cleanly shaven pussy. Jodie laid back on the bed with her knees bent and dangling towards the floor. I flicked her bald pussy with my tongue and caressed her thighs.

Deeper she moaned! Deeper!

I took my two fingers and probed into her pussy until I found her "G" spot. I gave her pussy such a tongue lashing that she squealed with excitement as I probed deeper and deeper. After several minutes of tasting her sweet love juices in her pussy, she pleaded with me to give it to her.

By this time, Jodie's wet saliva has dried on my cock. I had a raging hard on but needed Jodie's lubrication to make it slide into her sweet pussy. I swung over her on the bed and whispered, "It is time for 69". I lowered my love rod towards her wet and waiting mouth.

There we were two hot horny bodies on top of the bed. Jodie started sucking on my cock again while I continued to eat her sweet tasting pussy. After several more minutes of the 69 position, I moaned to Jodie that I was close to climax.

Jodie said I need the hot cock in my pussy I am close climaxing too. Then, I placed Jodie in her stomach, with her legs over the edge of the bed. I then took my slippery seven inch love rod and drove it into her moist love tunnel.

Oh god! She exclaimed as my cock probed deep and deeper into her.

I began to ram her snatch like a jack hammer. Slap! Slap! Slap! My groin banged into her sweet behind.

After several minutes of this constant ramming, Jodie screamed loudly...

I am coming. That's it... That's it...

Finally, I could not stand it anymore. I exploded into her with the force of Niagara Falls. I don't think I have ever ejaculated with such force in my life. I know my wife never got me that hot!

I collapsed on to Jodie with my erect cock still inside her. She was quivering from her multiple orgasms. As we laid there exhausted, my cell phone rang. It was my wife. She had just arrived in Chicago and wondered if the packages had arrived. I told her that Jodie was here and getting everything repackaged for her. She told me to thank her. I said I did several times already and winked at Jodie.

Jodie and I quickly got dressed and got everything in the mail to my wife. As we left the post office, Jodie gave me a hug and said the next time your wife goes away, I will be sure to purposefully change the shipping address on her packages again. She smiled at me and caressed my cock and said I needed an excuse to get you alone.

My wife has been away several times since her Chicago trip and cannot understand why her packages keep getting shipped to the house.


The End

birdie8819
12-05-2008, 04:34 PM
Camel Toe

Lee and I were in the shower after having spent two solid hours working out. I was soaping myself down and sneaking glances at Lee's fine pair of breasts.

I was jealous, wishing I had some like that. Not very likely without cutting, I knew. My mom was just under six feet tall and flat chested as a board, I managed 5'9" barely and was blessed with the exact same chest.

I even had gone to see a Doctor once about getting something done, all he did was scare me. I sat perched on the edge of an examining table with my top off while the bald headed old fart poked and probed my thimble full of flesh. Then he drew lines underneath, grabbed each nipple and pulled straight up.

I let out a yelp.

"You might lose some sensitivity," He said. Then I realized the old guy had grown a woody from playing with my 18 year old little titties, that was enough for me.

I sighed, I was resigned to my fate of always being the girl on the outside edge of things.

"What's up, Mary?" Lee asked me, as she reached down and soaped up her slick hairless slit.

"You look like you are 100 miles away?"

I managed to not let my eyes drop to look at her. Lee had those perfect rounded curves between her legs while I was stuck with a huge mass of flesh that tried to poke out of my pubic hair. Mine was all wrinkled and ugly looking, I know. I used a mirror sometimes to look.

I am not gay by any stretch of the imagination, but a girl has to compare herself to the competition.

"Oh, nothing really, I was just thinking about Mike."

"Mike, huh?" She gave me a big grin. She stretched her arms over her head, causing her big boobs to lift and jiggle.

Why did she get to look like THAT and I had to look like THIS? It just wasn't fair.

"Still have the hots for that guy?"

"Well, I like him but I don't think he even knows I exist."

Mike was in the same class as me, the star of our high school track team. He was 19, a bit older than the rest of the kids in our class. I had heard something about having him been sick at a young age and missing a year because of it. He had started jogging to build himself back up and developed into an amazing runner as a result. I had spent many days at the field watching him run like the wind, his muscular legs flashing, the shoulder length sandy colored hair streaming out behind.

My excuse for being there was easy, both Lee and I had tried out for the cheerleader's squad. Lee was a shoo-in, her big breasts bouncing all directions, I barely made the backup squad myself.

That meant I got to carry the equipment, drinks, do everything nobody else wanted to do. But I also had to know all the moves, just in case someone got sick or hurt.

Looking at Mike made my breath catch in my throat, but when we passed in the halls he would nod at my best and brightest smile and walk right on by.

Lee knew that, of course. Lee and I told each other everything. Lee was nearly always the center of attention no matter where she went. For one thing she had filled out nicely, and she also showed it off as best as she could, with one button more undone on her blouses than I really dared, skirts that sometimes got her talked to by the principal. Since our principal was a woman Lee couldn't pull any of her tricks, but she had all the male teachers eating out of her hand all the time.

"You should tease him a little." Lee grinned, as she reached for a towel and started drying her hair. I grabbed a towel too, drying my wad of hair off as she tossed her long silky black locks that instantly just fell into place.

My hair required serious brushing to keep it from heading off in several directions.

"Sure, tease him with what? Maybe these?" I lifted my tiny breasts, managing a small bump above each nipple.Lee giggled at me.

"Mary, you have an ass to die for, tease him with that."

"I am supposed to wiggle my ass at him?"

"Sure, plus lose the brush!" I looked down at the mass of curly reddish brown pubic hair.

"What's wrong with my....brush?"

"Hell, if he even saw your bare snatch he still couldn't see it!" She laughed.

"Great. Now I am supposed to show him my snatch?"

"Why not? Get his attention."

"You are terrible!"

"Yea, I know.," She laughed.

"I don't want to shave it." I told her, still thinking about the time I had tried that a year or so before. I had not only nicked myself in several places but when it started to grow back I found myself squirming in my seat at English class trying to stop the itching.Our teacher Mr. Whited kept looking at me oddly, but I couldn't help it. It drove me crazy.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
12-05-2008, 04:35 PM
I have no idea how my Dad managed to shave with that thing.

"Naw, don't shave, that sucks. Get it waxed."

"Waxed? You mean jerk it out by the roots?"

Like sure, I was going to do that.

"It doesn't hurt, well, just a little bit. But then it is nice and slick, and you can tease Mike with some Cameltoe."

"Great, I am supposed to let him peek at my pussy to get his attention?"

"Hey, do you like the guy or not? Guys go nuts if they think they can see a little bit."

"Well, I do like him but...."

"Come on then! Let's go get you waxed." She pulled her blouse over her head, no bra I noticed. Oh, well, class was over. We would be off school grounds before Mrs. Carmen, the principal, could catch her.I had a flowery dress with a full hem, I started to pull on a pair of white cotton panties.

"Leave those off!" Lee said.

"What?"

"Leave them off, you won't need them, you are getting waxed."

I sighed, reached for my bra instead.

"Leave that off, too." Lee giggled.

"I can't...."

"Yes, you can! I have to teach you about boys, I see."

"Everybody will know!"

"No they won't. Well. Not unless you bend over."

"Hey, we can try that, too!," Lee giggled.

"Boys won't want to look at my nipples."

"Oh yes they will. They will stand on their heads to get a peek, you will see."

There isn't much point in trying to argue with Lee once she gets an idea in her head, so I gave up and pulled my dress over my head. I hated that damned bra, anyway. Mom bought it for me, it not only stuck me but it made me look like I had a cardboard box crammed in there. We headed down the hallway towards the door, there were several other students there. I felt naked as a jaybird, I was just sure everybody knew. But we made it to Lee's Volkswagon without incident.

She started the noisy little car and we were off like a shot. We pulled into a parking lot not 5 miles away, it was a big shopping center with several stores. Lee led me inside the one that had signs out advertising tanning booths and hair treatments.

"Mary needs a wax job!" Lee announced loudly at the counter.

Goddam her.

I blushed as red as I could, thinking I needed sunglasses or a hole to hide in.

The lady on the counter didn't bat an eyelash, and I was sure glad there was nobody else but women in there at the time.

"OK. It will be about 5 minutes, have a seat."

We sat and talked, Lee was prattling on and on about how I needed to let my hair grow longer, fix my eyelashes, do this and that. All I could think of was the coming pain I was going to have to deal with. Just then the lady on the counter called my name.

She led me into a small side room, Lee was right behind me. The lady looked at Lee oddly.

"Mary needs me for moral support or she just will chicken out."

The woman grinned and nodded.

Lee proceeded to plop down in a chair, I looked around. There was a table and a sink, the table covered by a white sheet. I hopped up and sat on the edge of the table. There was a knock on the door, it opened and there stood a muscular older man.

He was at least 6'2," his arms were the size of trash cans. Tattoos on his biceps, he looked like the guy in the soap commercial, bald headed. All he would have needed to do was fold his arms across his chest, the only thing missing was the earring.

I looked at him in shock.

"Hi, Armando!" Lee said.

"Lee! What the hell?"

"This is Armando, he is going to wax you."

"What? No way! I thought it would be a...."

"Relax, Armando is a pro, he does this all the time. He does mine, too."

"Lee! I...I can't."

"Yes, you can too."

"But...."

"No buts, you are here, let's get on with it."

I sighed again.

"No man has ever...."

"Oh, hell. You have to get used to it sooner or later. Mike has to be able to see it if you want to give him a boner."

Goddam her.

Armando looked at me and smiled.

"I really am a professional, Miss. But it's up to you of course."

"Oh, what the hell." I felt myself giving up again.

"All right. I need you to remove the dress so nothing can splash on it. And here is a towel to use as a cover. We will start out face down since this is a brazilian."

He smiled again and left the room.I looked at the towel, it looked like something I might wipe my nose with. Then it hit me, I wasn't wearing my bra!

Just then he knocked on the door again.

"Ready?" he called out.

"No! Just a minute!"

"Hurry up, get it over with." Lee said.

I pulled my dress over my head, set it on the back of a chair. I hopped on the table and mashed my chest as tightly as I could against the table, placing the towel over my fanny. It didn't even reach the table on either side.

Oh, God.

"Ready!" Lee called out, before I could open my mouth.

The door opened and Armando stepped in. I was blushing furiously, actually shaking. I was trapped, completely naked but for the tiny towel with this huge man standing there. I squashed my bare legs together as tightly as I could, closed my eyes.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
12-05-2008, 04:36 PM
He filled a basin with hot soapy water, pulled the towel off me and just started scrubbing my fanny. In short order he had his fingers between my legs.

"Hey!" I managed to squeak.

"Relax, Miss, we need to get the hairs nice and soft."

I was wishing he would quit calling me "Miss."

I did everything I could to not respond but I couldn't help it, I felt my breath quicken and my loins flush. I could feel his fingers actually brush across my rectum, then he used the whole palm of his hand up and down between my legs. I let out an involuntary groan, pressed my pelvis against the table, then instantly flushed even more at having done that. My body was betraying me.

Just as I couldn't stand it any more he mercifully stopped.

I glanced over at Lee, she was grinning at me.

Armando quickly dried me with another towel, then pulled the cheeks of my behind apart. I felt a cool sensation, and a slight tug. He repeated that, another few tugs and that was it.

"OK, not much back here. Now I need you to turn over." He said.

I saw him turn his back to rinse out the basin so I took a deep breath and forced myself to roll over while he wasn't looking.

I put my arm over my little bare breasts to hide my nipples, tucked the towel between my legs.

Armando saw the motion, reached over and handed me another towel so I tugged it into place across my bare chest. Then he turned back, set the basin down and reached into it. He reached over with the other hand and pulled the lower towel off of me, plastered the goop all over my pubic region. I felt those same sensations building again, held my breath. I felt his fingers rub back and forth just above my little button where the hairs were thicker and curled upwards. I was thinking for a few seconds that he was playing, but there was nothing I could do about it. I just gritted my teeth. Then just as I again couldn't stand it any more he stopped rubbing and started rinsing me off. The warm spray of water wasn't helping one bit.

I had long since forgotten Lee sitting there. There was a series of quick motions, some tugging and I was thinking he was done. Just as I was preparing to sit up, he reached down and pulled my knee over, spreading my legs. He actually leaned over to look closely, then pressed my other knee over. I blushed again, gritted my teeth as he cleaned up the last few hairs. Then he was done. He picked up a handheld mirror, handed it to me.

"How is that?" He said.

I looked, I didn't recognize myself. I forgot my bare breasts as the towel slipped down, it actually looked pretty good. I even reached down and pulled on my swollen lips, looking for stray hairs. I started to say something, then realized he was looking me up and down.

I covered my breasts with my arm, stuck the other hand between my legs.

He grinned at me.

"Nice!," He said, taking a last long look at me.

Then Armando left the room, Lee had on the biggest grin I ever saw.

"Well, that wasn't so bad, was it?"

"No, not really. But he saw everything I have."

"That doesn't matter, Armando is as queer as a three dollar bill!" She laughed.

OH. Well, that seemed to help. I pulled my dress over my head, realizing I really felt naked now.

"Fun, huh?" Lee said with a grin.

"Yes. Kind of.. God, I almost....."

"Came? Oh, I do every time, that's no big deal."

"But you said he is gay?"

"Yea. Well, I think so anyway."

"You think so, huh?"

"Well, he never shows any real reaction. Guys always react when they have their hands on you."

"How the hell would you know?"

"Oh, a couple of boys have...." She just giggled.

"Anyway. Now. Let's plan this out, we need you to get Mike's attention."

"I just don't see how my being waxed is going to do that?"

"You will see. He practices on Saturdays at the park, right?"

"Yea."

"OK. There is no cheerleader practice this week, so we will be ready."

So off we went shopping. Lee had me try on several different outfits, finally settling on a baggy legged pantsuit with straps and a white blouse. The blouse was too thin, we had quite a disagreement over my wearing that in public.

"Oh, they don't even show!" She lied.

I knew damn good and well that my nipples were obvious from any distance at all but I figured the straps could be strategically located. The legs of the bottoms weren't too short, it was just that they were baggy but I could keep my legs together. We got back to my house, went into my bedroom.

"OK, sit!" I sat on one of the chairs.

"Open your legs a little."

I did, she looked carefully.

"You need to do more than that, I can't see anything but a glimpse of your panties."

"I am not going to do the splits!"

"This won't work." She started digging in one of the sacks we brought home, pulled out a pair of sheer pink panties. There wasn't even a shadow panel.

"Put these on!" I saw her tug the little tag off of them, realized she must have bought them just for this.

"Why don't I just go bottomless?" I said, holding them up to the light.

"That might work but we want it to look like an accident."

She had me practice several times, until she thought I had it down just right.

Reach over my shoulder, stick out my left knee, turn to the right, let my legs open wide.

Good grief. I couldn't believe she actually had me talked into doing that. But I did feel somewhat stimulated at the idea. Finally It was Saturday, we headed off to the field. I had no idea what was going to happen, I felt naked with nothing but the sheer wisp of cloth between my legs.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
12-05-2008, 04:39 PM
It didn't help that there was a half dozen boys sitting in the grandstands watching the runners when we got there. Lee had on an outfit similar to mine, we went over to the side of the field. Mike was running short spurts, several of his teammates were lining up, then they would dash 50 yards. Mike was always a half dozen steps ahead. Lee put down a blanket and we sat down, I coyly had my knees together.

"OK. When he is walking back, you turn and reach for the water bottle, let your legs open just as he gets there."

I giggled and nodded, still not sure about this though. I did take some deep breaths, trying to keep from blushing. The guys sailed by us not 10 feet away, Mike was moving ahead of them like always.Then he turned and headed back, he looked our way and smiled. So I reached back for my water bottle, carelessly letting my legs flop open. Mike walked right on by as I turned back, he didn't even react.

"Did he look?" I whispered.

"Yes, he sure did!"

"God, he saw me then?"

"Yep, Unless he is fucking blind. Hell, he didn't even hesitate."

"He must be fucking gay." I heard her mutter.

"He's not gay." I tucked my legs up, not thinking, and took a sip off my water bottle. Just then a shadow fell over me, I looked up.

"Hi, Mary, Hi, Lee!" Billy Hanson stood there, a big grin on his face. Billy was the team water boy, and a bit on the chubby side.

"I love your outfit!" He snickered, his eyes were looking right up the gap in my jumpsuit. Too late I realized and put my legs down, smoothing out the pants legs.

"Go away, Billy!" Lee told him.

"I know what you are doing!" He said in a sing song voice, then wandered off towards the rest of the guys.

"Jesus, you just showed off your nuts to Billy Hanson!" Lee said, laughing.

"Damn it, you could have warned me."

"Sorry. But that was funny."

"I am out of here!" I jumped up. Lee followed along behind, we went back to my house. We were supposed to tease Mike, get him interested. Instead all I managed was to get Billy Hanson's attention?

For a few days after that it seemed that every time I looked up, there was Billy. I tried to ignore him, but he was stubborn. Finally I asked him to leave me alone. He looked at me with a hurt expression on his face.

"OK. But I just found you...you looked so..hot! I didn't mean to sound like a jerk." Then he turned and walked away.

Hot? Me? I watched him walk away. I stood there confused.

The next week there was a school dance, one of those things that everybody goes to but nobody is really with anybody. Lee was of course dancing with all of the guys, she even danced with Mike once. As usual, I mostly stood off to the side and watched. A couple of boys did ask me to dance, I got herded around the floor and stepped on a few times. Then Billy walked up and asked me. I was about to say no but for some reason I lifted my hand and went with him.

Billy could dance. Even on the chubby side, his movements were gentle, it was like we had been dancing together for years. I started to have fun. A faster song came on, we picked up the beat and in short order we were laughing, trying to outdo each other. Then someone tapped him on the shoulder.

It was Mike. Even though the beat was fast, he swept me into his arms and we moved across the floor. I got a glimpse of Billy watching us, he had an odd expression on his face but then we turned away and I couldn't see him. When the song ended, he led me back to where Lee was standing.

"Thanks! Hey, it's Mary, right? Save me a dance for later."

I just nodded.

"Wow. Maybe you did get his attention." Lee grinned.

"It was just a dance."

"He never danced with you before, did he?"

"No, but..."

"See? Progress."

Mike came over later and we danced some more, then he asked me if he could call me. Excited, I said sure.

"He wants to call me!" I whispered to Lee later.

"Got him!" She grinned.

A week went by, I saw Mike in the halls but he nodded like always and walked on by. I sat every night close to the phone, it rang a couple of times but we already had wireless TV. I told Lee that Mike hadn't called.

"He needs another bit of encouragement."

"I don't think so."

"Oh, come on! Everybody will be at the lake this weekend for the festival, we will get him good then."

Every year the city put on a festival for the fourth of July, nearly everyone goes. There is a nice beach, later in the evening some fireworks. There was always a small carnival, even local bands playing. Since it was going to be hot, everyone would be in shorts or bathing suits.

So Lee started digging in my drawers. She came up with my green one piece suit that my Mom had sewed some padding into the top of. It was now a half size too small but I could get it on.



"This will work!" She said.

"That? It is ugly as sin." I protested.

"Not after I get done with it. It will drive Mike fucking crazy!"

I sighed and watched as she clipped the stitches holding the padding in, tossed them aside. Then she told me to put it on. I did, she looked me up and down.

"Bend over." She said. I did, the top was now too big, it flopped off my chest, leaving me basically bare chested.

"I can't wear this now.," I told her.

"Sure you can, just be careful. Then when we get Mike into position, just hunch your shoulders forward and give him a peek."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
12-05-2008, 04:40 PM
Lee actually had me practice, I could see where as long as I stood up or sat upright I was covered, but just a simple motion and I could pop either one or both nipples into view.

"This is getting to be silly!" I told her.

"Hey, flashing is fun. It will get Mike's attention, besides, I will dress a little naughty too."

"You always dress naughty!"

"Yea, but this is the lake. We can be even naughtier."

"You are terrible!"

Saturday came, we headed for the beach. It took us some time to find Mike and and the rest of the younger kids, they were off by themselves with a furious beach volleyball game going on. Most of the parents were sitting on blankets farther away, drinking beer and ignoring the racket. We positioned ourselves as close to where Mike was as possible. I laid out the blanket and started to sit down just as Lee slid her beach coverup off. I looked at her in shock. She was wearing one of those skimpy type bathing suits, basically just straps and triangles.

"Good grief!" I told her.

"Like it?"

"Yes, but you are almost naked."

"Oh, I am covered enough."

"How the hell is Mike supposed to look at me with you looking like that?," I asked.

"You will see, I have a plan."

"Your last plan got me hounded by Billy Hansen for almost a month."

"Oh, sit down, relax. Let's see what happens."I

took off my wrap, suddenly feeling overdressed. I sat down and grabbed a bottle of water. We were sitting there talking when I looked up and saw Mike headed our way.

"Hi, Mary..Lee! What's up?" Mike said, stopping at the foot of our blanket.

"Oh, nothing. Just getting some Sun, trying to stay cool." Lee answered.

"Wow, some suit!" Mike told her, grinning. Lee was sitting leaned back, her hands on the sand behind her. I was sitting upright, my arms around my knees. I was supposed to see if I could give Mike a peek, but there sat Lee glowing with oil and damn near naked.

"Want a soda?" I said suddenly, reaching back for the cooler.

"Sure!" He said, looking my way as I leaned forward to hand it to him. I saw his eyes drop down to the front of my suit. They widened slightly, I knew I had both nipples on display. I just reached out slowly with the soda can, he took it and popped the lid.

"Join us?" I gave him my best smile.

"Sure! OK!" He sat down right at my feet. Lee lay down, put her arm over her eyes. Mike kept glancing at her but he also kept glancing back at me as we made small talk. I knew that sitting down he wasn't going to get another peek. So I tried a different tack, I sat upright and let my knees flop open, crossed my ankles. At least this would give him a nice view of my suit covered crotch. I saw his eyes drop down, then widen. I felt a little shiver at that, he was interested.

Then something felt funny. I looked down, the edge of my suit had rolled upwards, more than half of my bare beaver was hanging out. I quickly closed my legs. Mike sat there with his mouth hanging open. I started to say something, just then someone down at the game yelled at him so he hopped up and ran back to the game.

I reached down to check on what had happened. The elastic band on my suit was clipped on one side.

"Lee! Damn you! You snipped the elastic on my suit!"

"That sure worked! I told you I had a plan."

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"I figured you would chicken out."

"Now what do I do?"

"Relax and enjoy the attention."

I reached over and grabbed my coverup, I was just pulling it on when I heard a voice.

"You aren't leaving, are you?" It was Billy Hansen.

"Hello, Billy."

"Don't leave. I want you to stay. Can I join you?" He sat down without waiting for an answer.

"What do you want?" I asked him.

"Just to visit, say hi. I like talking to you."

"Oh."

"I like the way you look, you are hot."

There, he said "Hot" again?

"Oh, come on Billy. You find me hot? I am skinny as a rail."

"No you aren't. You look great! I saw what you were doing for....Mike."

I blushed at that.

"That was an accident." I lied.

"No, it wasn't. I could tell. Nobody ever teases me like that, nobody ever pays any attention to me." He looked me right in the eyes.

Lee was sitting there surprised, glancing back and forth.

"Beautiful girls like you...and Lee..you never pay any attention to me."

"Billy, I...."

"I really liked dancing with you!"

"Billy, I did too. You are a good dancer."

"You did? But you make up to guys like Mike. I saw you...show off to him."

I blushed at that.

"You never do anything like that to me. Just by accident. Is something wrong with me?"

"Billy, nothing is wrong with you. I like you just fine."

"Then why is it always Mike, he gets everything?"

I just looked at him. I have no idea why I did it but I did. I leaned back, opened my legs, feeling the edge of my suit instantly curl up. Billy's eyes dropped to my crotch, I knew I was almost completely on display. I felt the crazy flood of wetness, fought the urge to reach down and touch myself. I sat like that for a good 30 seconds, neither one of us said a word. Then I sat back up, closed my legs. I glanced over at Lee, her mouth was hanging open, a surprised look on her face. I just grinned at her.

"Way to go, girl!" She said finally.

"How was that, Billy?" I asked him with a wicked grin.

"Wonderful! You are so naughty, so pretty. Can I see the rest?"

Wow, that was blunt. Billy was strange, but bold.

I leaned forwards, my top gapping open, let him look.

He stared at me, smiled. I glanced at the huge bulge in his bathing suit, knew I had turned him on. Even Lee was looking.

"You are perfect, beautiful! I love you, I am going to marry you."

"What?"

"I am going to marry you."

"Billy, I am only 19. It was just a little peek, I don't even know why......"

"So we will date for a few years if we have to."

"Date?"

"Sure, meanwhile, let's go dance." He hopped up, reached for my hand. I don't even know why, I took it and got up.

"Oh, here. Put on your coverup. We can't be upsetting anyone."

I put it on, meekly went with him. I looked back at Lee sitting there, the look of surprise on her face.

Even dancing together on the sand, we fit perfectly.

"Billy, why are you even interested in me?" I asked him.

"You are submissive. I'm not. We belong together. You will see."

He leaned in and kissed me, it made my head swoon.

I kissed him right back, I couldn't help myself. I liked it.

Submissive? Me?

Well. I was wondering where this was headed.

We will see.


The End

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 08:40 PM
Exhibitionist Mary

It's the twelfth of October and a couple of my friends are sleeping over. We are playing truth or dare and we've let out a lot of our secrets, including my secret exhibitionist dreams.

"Mary, truth or dare?"

"Um... dare."

"I dare you, to... you'll see. Let's get in the car."

Aisha and I followed Mindy to her car. Once we were inside, Mindy instructed me to take off my underwear.

"What? I can't do that!" I protested.

"Don't worry. No one will know. It's dark outside."

"And fucking freezing!"

All the same I obliged, slipping my slightly damp panties from under my short skirt. Mindy held out her hand and I passed them to her. She held them to her face and inhaled my musky scent. She instructed me to take off my bra, which I also did.

She took out a pair of scissors and cut my underwear to pieces.

"There. No going back now."

I shivered, partly from the cold, partly from fright and partly from my arousal.

Mindy started to drive away.

"Hey, Minds? Whee are we going?" asked Aisha.

"Wait and see."

"Please tell me..." I begged.

"Maybe," Mindy wavered. "But Aisha has to take off her top."

Aisha, obviously too curious for her own good, pulled off her tank top, exposing her small but round 36B breasts, enclosed in a lacy balcony bra.

Mindy nodded in approval, and looked as if she was about to slide her hand up her skirt, before she stopped herself and informed us, "Okay. We're going shopping. I have a series of tasks for Mary to do."

I shivered again, and we traveled the rest of the way in silence.

We arrived at the shopping mall five minutes later. Mindy told me to take my phone out of my bag, and get out of the car. She would call me to tell me of each task, all the time watching from a hiding place to make sure I was behaving.

We tested this. My phone rang and I turned round to see Mindy giggling.

"You see that group of men? I want to to walk past them, drop your phone, and bend over to pick it up, making sure they get a good view of your beautiful pussy."

I pressed the terminate call button and did exactly as Mindy said. The men wolf whistled and I saw a flash as one of them used his phone to take a picture.

It was sick, but I loved being exposed this way.

My next task was to go into a lingerie store and get some bras to try on. But there was a catch - I had to "get stuck" and get a saleswoman to help me.

I wandered into a shop, and the air conditioning was refreshingly cool on my hot shaven pussy. I walked around, accumulating a selection of slutty bras, including some shelf bras and see-through ones. I smiled at the sexy female assistant and made my way to the fitting room. I slipped my top over my head and put on a bra, leaving the clasp undone.

"Excuse me, miss? I need some help. I'm, um, stuck."

The gorgeously curvy assistant entered, and I kept my back to her until she was right behind, and then turned to expose my full 32D breasts to her, right in her face. In her shock her mouth fell open and I took this as my cue to shove one of my, by now, very hard nipples inside. Her lips closed around it before she realized what she was doing, and fell back.

I knew she wouldn't tell anyone, and I moved on to my next task. I had to pee in a public place, preferably on someone.

I walked into a club, and made my way straight to the ladies room. Sure enough, a tall, sexy sexy sexy blonde had just exited. I strutted towards her and put my hand on her waist. She reacted by doing the same to me. Obviously she swung the same way as me. I slid my hand up her top, and she moved her head towards me and started kissing my neck. Neither of us wanted to take things slowly and soon she was lying on the floor and I was straddling her stomach. Suddenly her hands froze on my breasts and she screamed, "I'M CUUUUUMMING" just as I let myself go and peed all over her. I removed my fingers from her sweet pussy and licked them, still peeing. She was too involved in her orgasm to notice my piss, and I moved to her pussy as she squirted her pussy juice all over me. I licked up as much as I could and left her there.

My last task was to strip completely. By now I had no fears, so I took off my clothes in the elevator and left them there. As the doors opened I ran from there to Mindy's car, enjoying the feeling of the eyes all over my boobs and my pussy. It almost brought me over the edge. As soon as I got into the car Mindy started teasing me by rubbing my clit, and as she slid her fingers into me I came so hard and so long I forgot where I was. She bit my breasts as I was lost in my orgasm, and she licked my pussy and stroked my breasts and my clitty again as I did the same to her.

It was a night I will never forget.


The End

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 08:49 PM
Love Under Cover

Diane couldn't wait to get back to the seaside hotel after dinner. She and Jake had their respective favorites; almond-crusted Salmon and pan-seared Tuna. Diane couldn't help but think about how Jake might take her once they got back to the room. She found herself getting wet during dinner conversation. Her mind wandered off onto more erotic subjects while Jake made polite conversation about politics, work and money. She nodded obediently and agreed respectfully as she rubbed her thighs together and bounced her leg on one knee. A few times she had to force herself back into reality when he asked a question or expected a response. The rest of the time she blissfully spent the hours fantasizing about what position they'd fuck in, or how hard his cock would be when he finally slipped it in...

She held his hand tightly as he led her back to room 204. Her heart was pounding wildly as they got closer and closer to the door. 'If he doesn't rip my clothes off soon, I'm going to cum in my panties,' she thought to herself.

Jake fumbled with the room key as he tried to open the door. "Damn it," he exclaimed. "Oops. Wrong way," he mumbled, blushing slightly.

"I hope you're not tired" she ventured, as he finally managed to open the door.

"Tired? I don't think so, Sweetie. You're not going to be that lucky," he joked.

"Should I be scared?" Diane questioned shyly. Now she was really getting hot. She'd seen that look before... that time when...

"You better believe it," he decided.

Either he was bluffing or this night was going to get interesting.

As usual, Diane decided to shower before anything happened with Jake. She wanted to be clean. She wanted everything to be clean, to be more precise. Jake liked to wander into all her erogenous zones during sex, so she had to make sure she was prepared for anything. "I'll just be a few minutes," she mentioned as she slipped into the bathroom.

"I'll order some Champagne," she heard him say as she shut the door and turned on the shower. A hot shower always got Diane in the mood. She felt uninhibited when she touched herself in the shower. Of course part of it involved getting clean, but the first part was often very dirty.

Diane held back squeaks and moans as she rubbed her clit and spread her lips; covered with soap. It was so easy to get off in the shower, but that was not her intent tonight. She would save that for later, when Jake could watch. She loved to cum for him. She felt so powerful and vulnerable at the same time. Quivering, sweating and moaning in his arms. Yes, she would definitely wait till later. Maybe just a quick rub in the shower, then on to bigger and better things. She slipped one, then two fingers up her slit. 'Mmmm, I hope he doesn't wait too long tonight,' she thought. 'I better finish up and get out there,' Diane concluded.

She didn't even hear Jake come in the bathroom before the shower door opened. "Zaaacck!!!" she shrieked as she found herself staring at him with one leg up on the wall, and two fingers up her twat.

"Oh shit...I mean...I'm sorry, damn!" he fumbled, embarrassed but excited.

"Maybe you can knock next time" Diane reprimanded as Jake shut the door in amazement.

"I just wanted to see if you wanted wine instead of Champagne," he explained, as he sulked out of the bathroom.

"Wine's fine," she blurted – her heart pounding from embarrassment, excitement and ecstasy. She almost came when he startled her – apparently some kind of odd reaction to the shot of adrenalin when she was already pulsing with sexual intensity. Diane took a couple of deep breaths, gained her composure and finished her shower. No hiding what was on her mind now, she concluded. Oh well, he probably does the same thing in the shower, doesn't he?

The knock at the door came as Diane was finishing brushing her wet hair. "Can you get that?" Jake asked Diane.

"Ya, sure...except I'm naked, you dope," she responded playfully.

"Oh ya, hang on – I'm coming," Jake replied to both Diane and the caller.

"You're coming! Ya right, I was the one coming until you interrupted me," Diane mused. Luckily she didn't say that out loud; especially with the waiter now standing in the room. Diane shut the bathroom door the rest of the way as Jake invited him in the room while he searched for his wallet. 'Jeeze, does he want to show me off to the entire world? I'm sitting here stark naked with the door cracked open (to air out the steam, of course) and he tells the guy to come in,' Diane vented to herself. Maybe he just forgot. Maybe not.

Diane needed a few extra minutes to primp before exiting the bathroom. Her shimmering, long blond hair contrasted with her dark brown muff. So she had decided to shave her snatch clean as a little bedtime gift for Jake, tonight. She hated to shave all the way, as a general rule. Stubble sucks when it grows back. Plus she felt so...exposed! He could see 'everything.' Diane was still a little hung up about a few things sexual: Some leftover Christian values from her strict, religious upbringing. She had gotten over most of those issues with her first few boyfriends, but a couple of idiosyncrasies remained. One involved anybody actually looking directly at her snatch. Sex was fine. Real fine! She was ok with being sucked, fucked, slapped, spanked, scratched, and even spit on. She even did anal a couple times (that hurt!). But she didn't like her man to look at her private parts – especially with the lights on. Better to do it in the dark, or under the covers, and feel your way around, she rationalized.

But tonight she bit the bullet and whipped out the razor. She looked at herself in the mirror when she was finished. 'Just like when I was 12,' she mused, admiringly. 'That is cute,' she concluded. But it was one thing for her to look at it -- his gaze was quite another. She felt herself blushing, and one look at her face in the mirror confirmed the fact. 'Why is it such a big deal,' she wondered? 'He's probably seen a bunch of them. I should get over it! Ya, tonight I'm going to do it with the lights on, and not freak out.' That was final.

"Whatcha doin' in there," Jake inquired. She blushed again.

"One sec." she responded. Diane finished rubbing some lotion on her snatch and grabbed a robe. She smelled her fingers before washing her hands. Nothing quite like lotion mixed with girl juice. If it smelled good to her, she imagined how good it must smell to her man. 'Lucky him,' she reminded herself. Diane then pulled on her favorite slut suit lingerie and adjusted the panties to show every curve and crevice. She stopped to admire how they clung to her slit when it was hairless. "That should get him going," she whispered, confidently. Ok, now she was ready.

Diane walked up to Jake, in her best tart strut. He missed it, of course, as he struggled with the wine opener. Pop! She jumped back as his hand came flying toward her face, with the corkscrew and all.

"Oh, there you are," he observed – looking her up and down. She posed for him for a moment, angling her pert breasts up towards the heavens. "Turn around, you sweet thing," Jake commanded, as a wry smile came across his face. "Wow, you know how to make a man's heart skip a beat, girl," he commented, looking at her crotch from the corner of his eye. She wondered if he noticed her mound was a little smoother than usual, under those barely-there panties. He would find out soon enough, she chuckled in her head.

"Why don't you lie down for a few minutes, sweetheart," Jake suggested as he led her by the hand. He offered her a glass of wine with the other hand, and he firmly pulled her down on the bed. "Maybe you can loosen up for a second while I grab...something," he said coyly.

'What was going through his dirty little mind now,' she wondered? 'Well, I'll just have to wait and see,' she thought, as she drank her wine a little quicker than usual. Diane noticed her heart pounding with anticipation, although she didn't know why. 'It's just sex. I've fucked him hundreds of times,' she observed. Maybe things would be different, this time...

Jake came back from his suitcase with a red rope and blindfold. Now her heart was beating. "Where did that come from," she inquired shyly, in her best submissive tone. Part of the quivering in her voice was pretend – for Jake's pleasure – part of it was real. She'd never been tied up before, but always wanted to try. Had he read her mind?

"Just a little something I picked up," Jake replied.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 08:52 PM
This better be the first time he used it, she insisted, silently. Ok, time to breath and be calm. She could do this. She wanted to, but there's something unique about being out of control.

What would he do to her? Would he be gentle? What if he became an animal? What if he lost control? NO, things would be fine. "I just need to go with the flow," she told herself.

He took the empty wine glass from her hand, as he lowered her head against the pillow with his hand. He took one hand and deftly tied it to the bedpost with the new, red ropes. Some kind of knot she'd never seen before. Then the other hand. Now it was just her feet that remained under her control. She pulled her hands to see if she could get free. Nope. He had done his job well. This was really happening. She was about to be restrained. He took her naked foot gently in his hand, caressed it lightly, then pulled her body down towards the bottom of the bed.

Her arms and legs stretched out so they were almost perfectly straight. "That's too tight," she complained.

"It will be fine," he assured her.

Her heart was about to leap out of her chest when he took her remaining free appendage in his hand, and spread her legs wide apart. 'What a rush,' she decided. This is going to be fun...hopefully. Jake dutifully tied her left leg to the bed rail with a snap of the rope. And it was done. She was splayed out before him, helpless, as she'd never been before. Diane found herself going wet as she realized resistance was futile. He would have his way with her, in whatever way he wanted. It was almost too much for her to bear. He better start touching her soon, or she was going to scream.

"Whatcha gonna do, big Jake," she teased, confidently. Better to show she's still in control, she figured.

"Oh, I just figured I'd leave you there for a while," he laughed. Just then he walked behind her, and everything went dark. That's right, he had a blindfold too. Now she had to concentrate to breathe. She had no idea where he was, or what he would do next. "Now just relax, my kitten. Playtime will start soon enough," he whispered in her left ear.

"Shit!" Jake exclaimed as he banged on the air conditioner – or so it sounded, anyway. She couldn't be sure.

"What's wrong, sweetie?" Diane ventured meekly, from her vulnerable position?

"Stupid air conditioner, it's not working."

"Don't worry about it," Diane suggested, "I'm still working," she added.

"I better get someone to fix it," Jake decided confidently, in his 'caveman' voice he used whenever he gave up on home repair issue. What was he thinking, she wondered? 'Here I am, spread eagle on the bed, in my best lingerie, shaved clean, and you want to fuck with an air conditioner?' What a waste.

"You're right, sweet thing, I need to fix you first," Jake said, turning his attention back to his caged pet.

She could feel his strong fingers running down her arms, over her shoulders, across her breast. There goes the heart again. 'I'll be luck to make it through this without a heart attack,' she mused. Her left nipple became hard in anticipation of his touch as he slowly worked circles around her outer breast, then her inner, then her areola, and finally gracing her solid nipple. 'Mmmm, finally he's touching me,' she said to herself.

Chills went down her back, as he worked his way over to her other tit, which was standing at attention in expectation of his call. She quivered noticeably, as he made his way down from her breasts down to her taunt tummy. Something about not knowing where the next touch would come from, was driving her insane with lust and anticipation. 'The crotch of my new panties must be a puddle by now,' she thought worriedly. 'He's going to be surprised if he ever gets down there!'

But waiting long was not in her future, as Jake's strong hand found its way down her midsection, over her smooth mound, and ever so slowly between her forcibly spread legs. She quaked several times, as he brushed her wet clit, still covered by the drenched panties. "Did you have an accident, sweet-thing," he teased as he rubbed her crotch. "Mmmmm, you smell good," he observed, as she heard him take a deep breath. He had a habit of smelling his finger when he first started touching her, down there. She couldn't decide if she like that or not, but hey – whatever turned him on.

As he rubbed her wet slit, Jake noticed her special prep work she performed with the razor. "For me?" he asked excitedly.

"All for you, babe," she said in a decidedly sultry voice.

"Let's take a look," he said excitedly, as he started unbuttoning the side clasps of her nothing-panties. Her heart started racing again, as he pealed away the wet cotton from her soaked box. She could visualize herself, spread wide on the bed, in the lights, while he gazed down at her...in all her glory. She tried to pull her legs together reflexively when the unveiling occurred, but shuddered as she was prevented by the sturdy ropes. "Sweet snatch," he observed, as he pried apart her lips, and thoroughly inspected her goods.

Her box kept pumping out girl cum, as he massaged her inner lips and clit. Despite the blindfold, Diane knew he was staring directly at her unprotected love flower, in the bright hotel room lights. Her breathing increased, along with her heart rate. Her hips started moving reflexively up and down, as he slipped his finger inter her waiting, watery hole. Her moans became audible as he moved two fingers in and out of her warm trim.

"Oh ya, the air conditioner," Jake snapped suddenly.

"What the fuck?" Diane retorted. "Now?" she begged?

"Don't you worry, little one, it won't take long," he said, nonchalantly.

"You've got to be kidding me!" she yelped. Her further protestations fell on deaf ears, as Jake pulled the large comforter back on the bed, to cover her up. Diane was small enough to fit in the middle of the bed, with no fingers or toes hanging over the edges. Jake arranged the blankets around her so that all her parts were completely covered – head to toe.

Diane squirmed repeatedly, as she struggled to get free of her captor's knots. "Back in a flash," he laughed as she herd him walk out the door, which shut with a bang.

There she lay, quivering with sexual enticement one moment, then enraged with blind betrayal the next. 'Where is he going?' she wondered. 'Is he really bringing someone into the room to fix the damn A/C in the middle of our fun? He planned this all along, didn't he – the bastard!'

Diane decided that the ropes couldn't be that strong, so she decided to flip, and shake and struggle with all her might, to test the ties that bound her to her fate. In doing so, the covers were tossed from side to side, back and forth. But her efforts were to no avail. The knots held her in place, as Jake intended. In her darkened state, she realized that her spread body may no longer be covered completely by the comforter, as Jake may have planned.

'Great!' Now, instead of a messed up sheet on the bed, someone might actually see her – or parts of her, lying prostrate on the bed. She struggled diligently to move the covers back where they were – or where she thought they were, before she started this misadventure. But she couldn't tell which parts of her were covered, and which ones weren't, at this point - particularly given the lack of sight.

A swoosh of air breezed past her partially-covered body as the door flung open. It was at that point she realized her worst fear. That rush of cool air blew directly across her wet snatch, which could mean only one thing – it was exposed through the folds in the mess of covers. 'This could not be happening,' she panicked to herself.

Diane heard the banal conversation between Jake and some unknown maintenance man, as they entered the room together. "...Ya, just quit workin' on me," Jake said. "This shit always happens to me. I tried to fix it, but I think it needs a professional," he pronounced.

Diane was tempted to scream out at him: "Cover me the fuck up, you asshole." But there was still some chance that repair-dude didn't see her, or didn't notice her, and that he'd be gone without incident. If she said anything, it was all over. Christ, the lights were probably still on too.

Diane's thoughts began to wander in the silence that followed. Taps and bangs on the air conditioner were all she could hear, as she laid there blindfolded; heart beating, legs spread. The room still smelled like sex. Surely this stranger would notice her nestled in the bed covers. How could any man miss her glistening, pulsating snatch peering out through the folds? Was this really some friend of Jake's that he brought over for a practical joke? 'He better not let him have sex with her – or even see her pussy,' she insisted in absolute silence.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 08:53 PM
Diane went through all this pampering, primping and cleaning for Jake, not damned some loser who probably jerked off to porn every day, and couldn't get a woman to save his life. Yet, there was her stark naked, spread box displayed for the world to see – or at least for Jake and his a/c man to see.

Were they both just staring at it right now? If so, they'd see 'everything.' The bed was so big that her legs practically cramped when he spread them wide apart to tie them off. So there was nothing to hide now. Did he know this was her worst fear? Her anger mixed with mounting humiliation and ecstasy to produce a feeling she would not soon forget. Her heart began to pound again, in anticipation of some stranger sticking something into her gaping snatch, without notice. Would it come out of nowhere, or would they at least give her a gentleman's warning before some dastardly deed occurred? Maybe Jake will rip the covers off at any minute, as some kind of sick, college prank? How did she get herself into this position?

With all the fear and trepidation, she found herself lost in the moment of it all. The titillation overcame the anxiety, as she became increasingly disappointed that nothing was happening. What, her snatch wasn't good enough for them? It's wet, shaved, spread and waiting for something to happen. What's the problem? The thought of Jake and some strange man staring at her increasingly hard clit got the best of her, and the waves of sexual excitement came over her like a steamroller. Maybe she was a closet exhibitionist. This was not something she had ever faced before. Diane began to relish the thought of a stranger getting hard looking at her most private of privates. She started to move her pelvis back and forth, and side to side, as she would if there was something writing around in her love hole.

"I need to find a tool," the a/c dude finally said, as he moved metal objects around in his toolbox.

'You need a tool,' she thought to herself sarcastically. 'Find something in that fucking box and stick it in me already,' she screamed in her mind. As the waves of pure ecstasy became more intense, she held back her internal moans. She always had trouble keeping quiet, even when she and Jake were making love in his parents' house. She knew this time the stakes were high, because she'd be exposed to the world if she let out one peep. But the pressure building up in her loins forced her to keep going, as the intensity of her excitement built.

A/C control panel buttons were clicking as she tried to hold back the writhing and moaning that came naturally when she reached the verge of climax. Reason and caution became things of the past, as she imagined the worst and best possible outcomes of this bazaar situation in which she found herself. Would she soon feel two hard cocks crammed in her hole? Would one of them take her from behind, instead? Would they cum on her face or spew on her tits? Who knows? Who fucking cares! With this blindfold, she would never see it coming.

Her crotch seeped with anticipation, as a multitude of fantasies raced through her head. Fucking, sucking, pounding, fisting. Anything was possible. She'd just have to put up with it, wouldn't she? As she pictured this young repairman thrusting his rock hard cock into her snatch, while Jake cheered him on, that familiar feeling shot across her chest, stomach and box. She was going to cum. She could even smell the scent of her love juice permeating the air around her. Did they smell her too? Oh God. This was it.

Diane took in a big breath and screamed silently, as her sweating cunt began to twitch noticeably, over and over, while pure euphoria passed over her entire body. White hot pleasure rushed through her veins, and pounded in her crotch. She continued to hold her breath until she became light-headed. When she came back to reality, she heard Mr. No-name repairman say, "This sounds like a stupid question, but can you make sure it's actually plugged in behind the bed?"

She could hear Jake plug something into the wall, and say: "Oh my gosh, do I feel stupid. I must have accidentally yanked it out when I moved the table over to the bed. Sorry." After all appropriate apologies had been made, Jake led a/c man out the door, as that familiar rush of cold air passed over Diane's soaked crotch.

Jake pulled the covers off Diane, to find her still sweating and quivering. "You Asshole!" she said, expectantly.

"You did fine, sweet-thing," he consoled her. "I did wonder how you could cum so quietly, though," he jeered. "Now, where did we leave off?"


The End

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:05 PM
Dirty Laundry

Once again, having had put off doing her laundry until the very last minute - which was Sunday evening in this case, Laura found herself loading a plastic blue basket full of her clothing. The only items of dress which were still clean were old and comfortable, and felt good against skin: old shorts, much too small for her now, and a very thin pink top, with thin straps on her smooth brown shoulders, and thin fabric below which didn't quite cover her navel. Gathering the last of her dirty clothes, which included all of her bras, panties, work clothes and outfits which she wore socially - on the rare occasion when she went out - socks, casual slacks, and so on, she looked for her detergent.

Making rent meant to economize, which also meant that every piece of clothing that she owned, save some shorts and a skimpy top, were all washed at the same time. She hoarded quarters for such occasions, especially after her last roommate moved out, and she swore that no matter what, she would never have another. No chance of betrayal, of being wounded by someone who was supposed to have been her friend.

Her last boyfriend, Bill, was sleeping with Laura's roommate behind her back. Laura had not suspected a thing, which had made it even worse when she came home one day to find them almost in mid-coitus near the living room couch, Bill's small but adequate cock swollen and red, and wet with Amanda's slippery discharge. They both stammered for an explanation, but it was obvious that there was none to be had. They were both completely naked and had obviously been fucking each other. Though by the time Laura had keyed and opened the front door after unexpectedly getting off of work two hours early, Bill and Amanda had found time to at least disengage and were in the act of standing up. She screamed for both of them to get out, trying not to look at Amanda's body, full large breasts and nipples perfectly placed an inch or so below the middle, slender hips and flat stomach, long legs and white milky skin. Laura had never seen Amanda naked before that moment, but it was something that she had never forgotten.

After that, and after Amanda had come back to remove the last of her personal possessions, Laura often allowed herself to fantasize about it even though it was a painful memory. It turned her on, and she didn't know exactly why - to examine it was painful - but sometimes at night, and even some mornings, she would find herself remembering that last vision of Bill and Amanda.

Laura would find herself teasing her clitoris and then furiously masturbating and bringing herself to a sweet and thorough climax. In most of these fantasies, she would find herself interrupting Bill and Amanda as had actually happened, but instead of feeling hurt and betrayed she found herself naked and with them, watching Bill's hard cock slide in and out of Amanda's dripping wet pussy. Amanda would have her head back and her mouth open, moaning incoherently while Bill sucked on one of Amanda's hard nipples. Laura would be licking and teasing the other one while gently cupping Bill's tight ball-sack, feeling his body tighten and knowing that he was going to come in less than a few more deep thrusts inside of Amanda.

And Amanda then came, and grabbed Laura's waist and urged Laura to bring her now soaking wet cunt above Amanda's waiting mouth, where Amanda skillfully and eagerly began to bring Laura to climax. Moving her tongue across Laura's engorged clit, Amanda would tease it, and then lick it harder until Laura couldn't stop herself from coming.

The fantasy sometimes changed, but it was always the three of them. She always found it silly afterward, because she knew that she would likely never see either of them again, and she had no desire to. The mere thought of ever seeing Bill again made her ill, and she was even more disappointed in Amanda, who had been a friend for over five years. It was just a fantasy, after all.

Even as recently as last night, more than eight months after it happened, Laura had found herself completely turned on by it again and had almost brought herself to orgasm before a noise had startled her from somewhere outside. It was the new neighbor, a handsome but strange boy who was rattling something quite loudly out on his balcony above her bedroom - Laura heard him curse whatever it was that made a loud noise. He then went back in through his sliding-glass door, whatever his name was, and the mood was then broken so she dozed off to the sound of her radio.

* * *

Laura had gathered her laundry, and found some detergent underneath the bathroom sink. She then stood, facing the mirror, and took in her appearance for no reason in particular. The thin top with small shoulder straps accentuated her small and firm breasts, her large red nipples easily seen through the fabric. Her waist, thin and slightly angled above the top of her shorts blended forward into a flat and smooth stomach.

She liked her own body.

Her long hair was pinned up, revealing completely her smooth and clear complexion, from years of abstaining from piling on too much makeup. As she turned to leave the bathroom, she looked back into the mirror to observe her ass. It was still, as it had always been in her opinion, her most sexy feature, although the few men that she had ever slept with had all told her the same thing: It was the entire package. Her breasts, although small, sported magnificent large red nipples with areolas that puffed out pleadingly, as if longing to be sucked. Her ass was perfectly proportioned to her body, and had enjoyed being grabbed while she was on top. Her shoulders, smooth and perfect, as was the rest of her body.

So they said.

Especially Bill; Laura had counted Bill's opinion until she caught him with Amanda. She became disgusted with herself for allowing his memory to creep back into her mind, and indignantly stormed out into the living room, detergent in hand, grabbed the big plastic blue basket, and headed out toward the apartment laundry room.

Even though it was dark out, it was quite hot and sticky, and Laura's initial embarrassment about her skimpy attire quickly vanished. The two cute men who lived on the other side of the apartment complex - one married and the other living with his girlfriend - were never around, and the only other guy who would even be within eyeshot of her was the weird new guy who lived upstairs. She had only seen him from a distance, and that was rare - usually with another guy either entering or leaving, and usually either in the afternoon or in the morning, and she had never met him anyway.

Besides, the laundry room was only twenty feet from her front door.

When Laura entered, she wasn't paying much attention so that she was startled to see a guy, perhaps twenty, a paperback in one hand and a beer in the other, sitting atop one of the machines. On the floor lay a huge pile of dirty laundry, and every one of the four machines appeared to be in use. He was dressed in jeans with no shirt and no shoes or socks. His long brownish hair was combed back recklessly with a day's worth of stubble on his face, and in spite of that rouge appearance his boyish shyness caused Laura to have a moment of indecision. She admired his body, just enough hair on his stomach and chest, but not too much. He wasn't muscular, but was fit, his muscles toned, and his skin slightly brown. Sensing that someone was present, he quickly looked up from behind his book and his blue-green eyes met Laura's dark brown eyes.


The End

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:06 PM
"Um," he stammered.

"Er," Laura recovered, "You're using all of them."

"No, I mean, here, let me give you half."

He jumped down frantically and instantly shut off two of the machines.

Laura turned to leave and said, "No, that's fine I can come back later..."

"Please, I didn't mean to hog them all, here - take these two and accept my apology," he interrupted.

His voice was pleasant and confident outside of his shy demeanor, and Laura stopped and turned to watch him taking out his wet clothing, flopping the soaked and soapy mess on top of one of the two counters next to the dryers. He almost looked as good from the back as he did from the front, his tight jeans revealing a small tight ass, his back was tight and somewhat muscular, with broad shoulders and the slightest bit of tone in his triceps. He was working furiously, and had both washing machines emptied in seconds.

"Please, I'm sorry," he insisted.

"These two are yours. I've never seen anyone in here on a Sunday night before, I just assumed..."

"I usually wash earlier in the day. Besides, how would you know who washes here? You've only lived here for a couple of months," Laura said, interrupting his excuse.

Laura instantly regretted the way that her last words came out. As he faced her, his wet stomach and chest reflected the light from the dim bulb above, and his jeans were damp and soapy from his own half-washed laundry. She noticed his cock through his jeans, was he aroused? If he wasn't, he was hung very well, much better than Bill had been - Bill's cock wasn't even as big as the bulge in this guy's pants when Bill was completely erect.

"I..." Laura started and stopped in another moment of indecision.

"Please, I feel foolish," he said with a slight grin.

"Take these two machines, and my apology."

"Um, yeah, sorry, thanks," Laura said, grinning in return yet not looking directly at him, something softening slightly in her demeanor.

She put her basket and her soap on the remaining empty counter and instinctively inspected the inside of one of the available machines.

"I'm Tom," he said, and extended his hand.

"Oh. Um, Laura," she said, shaking his hand which was still slightly wet.

She quickly let go and he dried his hands on his pants and shyly apologized again. He laughed nervously and then grinned sheepishly. She thought him to be weird, but oddly charming and certainly handsome. And sexy. Tom sat back on top of one of the machines and picked his book back up, took a swig of beer, and she loaded the two machines which were now hers.

* * *

She sat on her counter, her portable CD player spinning as she read a magazine left there by someone who evidently had no use for it. Occasionally, she looked up to watch Tom, who was intense behind his book. The book, which was one of many things about Tom that drove Laura crazy with curiosity, was entitled, 'Three Male Erogenous Zones', and subtitled, 'How to give your partner multiple orgasms'.

Was Tom gay? He certainly didn't sound that way, at least, as if he was in the least bit effeminate in any way. Although, she was almost convinced that he might indeed be homosexual even without the book to make her wonder about it. She was so scantily dressed, that under any other circumstances she would have found something - even a coat, which would look ridiculous in this heat and humidity which was amplified by Tom's first load in the dryer - to put on to cover herself with rather than feel uncomfortable and vulnerable.

Not only didn't she feel that way - uncomfortable and vulnerable - but Tom had hardly even looked at her after relinquishing the two machines. In fact, the only time that she caught him looking at her was when she started loading the second machine, but he quickly turned away as if distracted by the noise, so she thought nothing of it. Her shorts were in fact so short that the bottoms of the cheeks of her magnificent ass hung outside of the bottoms of the white trim, and even when she turned around and tried to catch him looking, he seemed uninterested. After twenty minutes or so, it became a game to her, and when he wouldn't play her game, she began to become more and more curious. She finally got up off of her counter, popped the CD out of her player, and as Tom looked up at the noise, she told him that she would be back. He promised to, "hold down the fort".

Whatever that meant.

* * *

Laura returned a couple of minutes later, with a fresh CD and a large plastic bucket, which was filled with ice. She walked up to Tom's counter as Tom smiled pleasantly and cordially at her, and she picked up Tom's remaining beers and buried them into the ice inside of the bucket.

"Oh, hey! Thanks! That was very kind of you!" he gushed, smiling.

"No, thank you for giving up your machines," responded Laura, almost bashfully, not looking Tom in the eye but instead unloading her first wash and putting it in the dryer.

"Well, thank you very much," Tom said while finally putting the book down. He readjusted his position on his counter.

Laura tried to be casual about her next question.

"Interesting book?" she asked, still not making eye contact while continuing to load more clothes into the washing machine.

"Oh, this?" he asked, and again grabbed the book, keeping his place with his thumb while holding it up for her examination.

Laura looked up and at the book cover that Tom was holding for her to see. She had memorized it already, but played along as if she was seeing it for the first time. Laura slowly read the title, as if it were the first time that she had read it.

"It's quite fascinating, actually. A few things that I had suspected, but never actually explored before," Tom explained, very matter-of-factly.

"Are you going to recommend it to your girlfriend?" Laura said, obviously prying.

Tom laughed. Openly, it was the first time that he had laughed in front of Laura, it was if he had lost all composure. His long hair bounced as he straightened up to engage her in the conversation, he sat in a sort of lotus position on the counter now and put the book back down.

"No girlfriend, I'm afraid," said Tom, grinning as he lowered his head, his hair falling down with gravity's irresistible charm. Laura turned to face him in the seconds of silence that followed.

"Ah, then your boyfriend?" teased Laura.

"Something like that," answered Tom, obviously uncomfortable with where the conversation had gone.

"Hey, I'm sorry. I... um... I didn't mean to pry," Laura interjected, sensing that Tom had nervously withdrawn.

Tom slowly lifted his head, his expression serene and thoughtful as his eyes focused on some point not in the room, but in his own mind and memories, as if to wish to go back to some other point in time and space to use as a starting point. He then looked at her - or rather, almost through her - and smiled somewhat forcefully, as in resignation.

"I love women very much," he said.

"I find them completely attractive and sexy and..." he then gestured with his hand toward Laura, as she was an example.

For the first time, Laura felt threatened, sexually, or at least that perhaps Tom was the one now prying. Tom looked at her body, and she now withdrew completely, quite embarrassed and uncomfortable, her hands drawn up to her shoulders and her legs slightly crossed. Tom instantly saw this, and changed expression.

"No! No, don't worry, I'm... Um... I don't mean... Aw, shit, see what I mean?" Tom stammered.

He hung his head again, shaking it slowly and bringing his hands up to cover his face, half-laughing or perhaps half crying, Laura couldn't tell. Then, with his right hand, he moved his long hair back out of his face and drew a deep breath. He looked at her again, in the eyes.

"I'm not gay, but I do have a male lover. There, I've said it! I've known him for a few years, his name is Tony. We were just good friends, until the last relationship I was in. He was just there, and..." Tom's voice trailed off into nothing.

Tom looked up at the ceiling, or perhaps at nothing. He sighed. Laura, now quite lost in the thought of this weird, sexy, and seemingly sensitive boy who she had somehow managed to humiliate through simply being curious, could think of nothing to say. She dropped her arms, uncrossed her legs, and watched him intently, thinking of something - anything - to say to make him understand that whatever was torturing him would be okay. Laura didn't understand it completely, and her mind was being selfish at the moment and she was imagining a boy named Tony unbuttoning Tom's jeans and taking out Tom's massive cock, massaging it with knowing hands, getting Tom hard and then bending down and taking Tom in his mouth. It sent a shiver throughout her body and it turned her on, and she felt guilty about it because Tom was staring at a point in space trying to reconcile whatever history had brought him to this point.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:07 PM
Laura jumped off of her counter and walked over to Tom, put her hands on his knees, feeling the still wet jeans on her fingers.

"Tom, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have been so nosey. Please forgive me."

Tom looked down into her eyes, and they stared into oblivion for a moment. Laura was sincere, even though when she looked at his lips she couldn't help but wonder if he had ever sucked Tony's cock - whoever Tony was. Tom's eyes were soft and deep, and he was shaking slightly. He smiled. He raised his right hand and gently caressed the side of Laura's face, softly moving his thumb against her cheek. Laura's right hand, fingers spread, sensed a slight movement, a tightening of its environment, and it was - she only imagined, she wouldn't dare look - Tom's cock, reacting to the intimate moment between them. After a few more seconds, Laura was getting too turned on to remain in that spot, and withdrew, a smile on her face.

She was trembling, and didn't want Tom to know.

"I'm going to go get something to drink," she said. "You need anything?"

"No thanks," Tom said, "I think I'm okay, thanks to you."

Laura looked back as she left, and noticed that Tom was hard inside of those still wet jeans of his, and it turned her on so much that she kept her back to him, even though it was awkward to do so. She knew that she was wet with desire, and she suspected that Tom would notice it if she turned around, and she didn't know whether or not that she wanted Tom to know that or not. At least, not yet.

* * *

When Laura came back, there was another man there, leaning against Tom much in the same way that she had done while apologizing to him for prying. He was a full six inches taller than Tom, and less muscular, and with a much prettier face. He was very well dressed; black shoes - she guessed Italian made - dress slacks, a button-down shirt and a thin tie. His hair was short and thin and perfect. When they noticed Laura, they turned to greet her.

"Ah, Laura, this is Tony. Tony, Laura," Tom announced.

Tony turned, taking one hand away from Tom's thigh, and looked Laura up and down with a smugness that would have made Laura nervous, except that Laura was already nervous even before Tony had somehow unexpectedly arrived. Laura was nervous and extremely turned on.

Tony extended his slender hand.

"Charmed," he said, in a most effeminate voice.

Laura shyly extended her hand, which Tony quickly whipped up and gently kissed the back of. It made Laura shiver.

"Oh my," Tony chirped sarcastically, "but she is a cute petfish, isn't she?"

"Tony, stop it!" laughed Tom.

Laura, not sure what a petfish was, looked at Tom with a raised eyebrow.

"Um, forgive my friend Tony. He's a bit jealous of girls," Tom said.

"Oh, pu-lease! We have so much in common. How could I ever be jealous!?" teased Tony.

Laura relaxed. Tom, so masculine, yet sensitive and Tony, so flamboyant and dramatic. She learned that a petfish was a term that gay men used for women who hung out with them. It wasn't meant to be derogatory, but explicative and fun. Maybe a way of acceptance, maybe a form of bringing her into their circle of sexual preference, maybe a way to bring everybody down into one common denominator. She drank the only two wine coolers in her ice-box, while Tom finished his beers and Tony drank a diet soda that he brought with him.

They did laundry.

Tom and Tony were rarely not touching each other, and at many moments in the next hour and a half, Tony was blatantly feeling up Tom in his jeans; all of this, while chatting and laughing, as if it were so natural. Laura, for most of that time, was in a constant state of arousal, watching Tom's huge cock through his jeans react to Tony's hands, knowing that at some point that evening, they would be having sex.

The last of the content in the coolers; the beer, and even the diet soda was gone. Clothes were done and dry.

"Laura," Tony said, "you should come up to Tom's place and help him fold his clothes."

And then, before Laura could possibly answer that question, Tony teased, "Oh, never mind, he has MEEEE!"

Tom laughed, and so did Laura, but Tom finally said, "Seriously, Laura, I'd love for you to come up and share a bottle of wine I've been saving back."

Laura, shy and already a bit buzzed, said, "Now Tom, I know that you two wish to be alone. Really, I should just iron my blouses and go to bed."

It was Tony who finally said, "No, Laura, I insist. Tom really likes you and so do I and we shall be forever insulted if you don't at least come up and try just one glass of wine with us. Pu-leeease?!"

And with that, Tony mockingly got down on one knee and pleaded with Laura to come upstairs, and he wouldn't take no for an answer. Dramatic son-of-a-bitch, she thought. She finally relented, but it really didn't take that much coaxing.

* * *

Inside of Tom's sparsely furnished apartment, the music was turned on to a mellow hush and they were sharing some good Zinfandel, and Laura was loose. So was Tom. And Tony, who didn't need any loosening at all had already lost his tie and his expensive satin shirt unbuttoned to his navel. Tom, still in the same jeans, was on the sofa with Tony's head on his shoulders and Laura in a chair facing them. Tony suddenly stood up.

"Tom, your jeans are still wet, let's get you out of them."

Tom didn't argue, and even though part of Laura wanted to get up and go, the other part stayed for the moment. She was more than curious, and beyond turned on at the thought of watching two men that wanted each other. Tony started to unbutton Tom's denim, and then abruptly turned to Laura and grinned.

"Well, petfish, are you going to help or what? Good GAWD, give a girl a glass of wine, and they're totally useless!" Tony teased.

Laura, after a second of indecision, got up and went over to Tom's feet. Tony, who had already unbuttoned Tom's jeans, was tugging them down off of Tom's hips, and Laura pulled from the ankles. Laura watched as Tom's cock, half hard and yet bigger than any she had ever seen close up, sprung from his fly as her and Tony pulled Tom's jeans completely off. Tony kissed Tom's cock, which jumped slightly at the invitation, and then Tony stood and began undressing as Laura watched, her hands on Tom's right thigh. Tom was getting harder by the second, and Laura was caught between watching Tom's enormous cock become completely erect and Tony undressing himself.

Tom watched mostly Tony, but looked at Laura every now and then, as if to seek approval.

Finally, the two men were naked and Tony lowered his head and took Tom's cock into his mouth, slowly and deliberately inch by inch until it was obvious that Tony had the head of Tom's cock in the back of his throat. Then out again, slowly, revealing the now throbbing object of Tony's desire. Once Tom's cock was completely out of Tony's mouth, Tony grabbed it and gently stroked it.

"Petfish, you might as well get naked, you already soaked your little shorts," Tony said sarcastically.

Laura looked down that instant, and saw that her wet pussy had revealed exactly how much that she was turned on. She stood, dropped her shorts and took off her top, at which point she heard Tom moan. He had watched her. His hard cock, in Tony's expert grip, was huge. She shivered again, and got down on her knees just as Tony once again took Tom's massive cock into his mouth. She knelt down and started kissing Tom's thigh while her hand had found Tom's balls, already tight with anticipation and desire. She looked over at Tony's crotch to see his cock, smaller that Tom's, was fully erect, and moved her head over to tease the head of his cock. Tony moaned, and she took his erection as deeply into her mouth as she could until she almost gagged. Tony moved his hips back to accommodate her. She went down even more, and this time she relaxed her throat and drove her lips down to the base of his shaft.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:09 PM
Tony shuddered.

Tom's hand grabbed Laura's left leg to gently persuade her to hoist herself over him, and she did that with ease, and Tom began licking her thigh, and then her pussy. His tongue, darting across her clit, and then her asshole, and then her clit again, brought her close to climax three times while she had Tony's cock in her mouth, but Laura was determined to watch Tony make Tom come before she did. Her eyes seldom strayed from Tony's mouth and Tom's cock, even in the moments that she had to fight having an orgasm. She finally stopped sucking Tony and concentrated on that. She started helping Tony with Tom's cock. Laura and Tony, simultaneously and alternately were sucking Tom's huge erect cock, feeling it throb in their mouths, wanting so bad to make Tom come.

Not more than two minutes later, Tom started to buck. Tom was going to come, and it was going to be huge. At that moment when it was obvious that an enormous amount of orgasmic juice was going to be pumped out of Tom, and both Laura and Tony knew it because Tom's balls were so detracted they were not even visible anymore, Tony took over. Laura watched the base of Tom's huge cock convulse, knowing that Tony was drinking down an enormous amount of cum, and she was rubbing her cunt against Tom's thigh without even realizing it.

Briefly, they stopped.

"Hey, petfish, wanna help me out?" Tony asked, producing a long red rubber dildo from a handbag that Laura hadn't before noticed.

Laura, at first, had no idea what Tony was up to. Then, Tony licked the tip of it, rolled over and inserted it into his own asshole. He then took her hand and placed it on the dildo, and Tom, who was watching up to this point, went down on Tony's erect cock. The dildo vibrated slightly, and Tony's hand guided Laura's hand and the dildo deeper into him, and then angled it to a point where Tony was obviously and sweetly into a place where his cock, smaller than Tom's but totally erect, was quivering with the ultimate erotic experience for himself. Tom, who had appeared spent, was getting hard again, and Laura wanted to come so bad she was humping air.

Tom lowered Laura's hips near his cock and put it inside of her, while he continued to suck Tony, who was close to coming. Laura could barely move the dildo now, as Tony had it right where he wanted it, and she and Tom, who had sucked Tony so well that he was coming now, made Laura have one orgasm and then another, and she was working on a third when Tony came all over himself. Tom was also about to come and had dropped Tony's hard throbbing cock out of his mouth so they could watch it spurt all over Tony. Laura could feel that her and Tom were going to come at the same time, and she shrieked, feeling his throbbing cock shooting the same thing that they had both just watch Tony shoot.

They collapsed in a heap of flesh. Laughing. And smiling.

Laura brought all of them a cup of tea, since Tom didn't have any coffee in his apartment. They were all still deliciously naked, and deliriously happy, and quite thirsty.

"Hey, petfish, you're pretty awesome!" Tony exclaimed, with a bit less sarcasm that before.

"Thanks, you aren't so bad yourself," she sighed, sipping her tea.

"Are you into other girls?" Tom asked.

"Um, maybe, I've never tried it," she answered.

"Why?"

"Oh, nothing. There's this girl you might want to meet," Tony replied for Tom.

"Oh? What's her name?" asked Laura, politely.

"Amanda," they both replied at about the same time.

* * *

Lucy was a good companion, even if her friendship was somewhat of a forced issue with Laura. After an hour of shopping, which had brought disappointing results for Laura and limited success for Lucy, they sat in a small and pleasant coffee shop and shared some mediocre tasting cheesecake and some iced tea. The early afternoon light came willingly through the large windows of the restaurant to highlight the plainness of the fixtures and fittings, which could have been the same fixtures and fittings from any other coffee shop. Laura and Lucy could have been any other plainly attractive women in any other coffee shop, except that this particular coffee shop housed this particular pair of plainly attractive women who were talking about what it was like to have sex with two men at the same time.

Lucy had not, but Laura had, and Lucy was trying to pry out details from the experience that Laura recently had with her neighbor Tom and his boyfriend Tony. Laura had only seen Tom one time in the six weeks since their encounter with Tony, and that was only for a few minutes as they passed each other at the apartment complex, Laura entering and Tom leaving. Tom had to catch a flight to New York, his job demanding sporadic travel, which at times could keep him out of town for weeks on end. Tom was shy during their chance meeting at the base of the stairway, and Laura was gushing and thought herself afterward to have been too flirtatious. She had refused Amanda's new phone number from either of them that night after their threesome was finished, immediately deciding that any threesome that she would ever try again would have to be with two men. Laura wasn't so much upset with Amanda any more for sleeping with her now ex-boyfriend, as she was focused on the possibility of someday repeating what Tom, Tony and herself had just shared.

"Oh God, I can't imagine watching one man suck another man!" Lucy squealed, much too loudly for Laura's comfort in a public place.

"Oh! And did he swallow?" she loudly giggled, prying further.

* * *

Laura was embarrassed that she had even told Lucy anything about it in the first place. Lucy had absolutely no control over herself sometimes, except that on the occasions where they went out together to a night club or a show, and there were men involved, and then Lucy would show poise and manners and flirt gracefully, and she could take any man home that she wanted to. Lucy did sleep with a lot of men, too, while Laura was much more picky and rarely would even consider it, and hadn't at all since with Tom and Tony. The strain on Laura and Lucy's friendship then was threefold: Lucy was loud and a bit overly gregarious as opposed to Laura's reserve and desire for intimacy.

Laura felt awkward in social situations, and Lucy was at her best in such an environment. Where sexual encounters were involved, Lucy became calculating and shallowly stalked her prey like a determined crack whore in need of a fix, where Laura wouldn't allow herself to be proactive in such situations. Laura would rather protract any possible sexual encounter - and often stopped them short and preferred to masturbate when she was alone and could maneuver the course of her arousal to suit her own particular tastes and achieve and orgasm exactly when she wanted to. Only very occasionally, and only at times that she was simply too turned on to stop herself, would Laura ever let herself completely go in a sexual encounter.

In fact, Laura could still count the number of men that she had slept with on one hand, if she decided to count Tom and Tony as one man. She did this, because she decided that any encounter with Tom by himself would have been completely different. In the last six weeks she had masturbated so frequently about Tom and Tony that she questioned whether or not that encounter had left her obsessed with having two men at the same time. Remembering Tom in his wet jeans becoming erect as he sat on the washing machine never failed to make her wet, in the moments when she was alone and it was convenient to think about it. Remembering her hand on Tom's thighs and her thumb feeling that tightness begin when his huge cock started to get hard in his pants, and then turning back to see his enormous erection outlined in the denim made her feel her own wetness dribble down to her thigh sometimes. And she couldn't help herself, once she felt the tingling of her aroused state, to move her hand down to her pussy and find her swelling clit ever so slightly with her index finger.

But every time this happened she couldn't help but to then remember when Tony was suddenly there in the dim light and his flamboyance in such contrast to Tom's shyness and Tom's huge throbbing cock in both her and Tony's mouth, sometimes at the same time. Their lips and mouth bringing Tom's body to the point of tightness, together, and then cupping Tom's balls and watching the base of his cock spasm and imagining the amount of juice that Tony drank it. And Tom's mouth and lips and tongue bringing her to climax and then climax again and even one more time. And this is what she thought of now whenever she masturbated.

Her friendship with Lucy was at least a good way not to think about that all of the time, but occasionally she couldn't help herself, and now she silently regretted letting it slip out. Lucy meant well, but had no self control in such situations. Laura wanted to like Lucy more, but her tolerance level in such situations, especially in public, was the main thing keeping her from embracing their friendship with any more enthusiasm than she had already tried to apply to it.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:10 PM
Lucy was insatiable in her pleading requests for information.

"Lucy, this is not the time or the place. Cool it, okay?" Laura replied in a hushed tone.

"Ha! Yeah, whatever," Lucy laughed, not lowering her tone in the least.

"Geez, hun, relax!"

"Ok, ok. Look, I told you, I'm not very good with details. Some other time I'll tell you more if I think of some, but let's just go. I'll even pay the tab," Laura acquiesced.

Laura picked up the check and Lucy followed with her shopping bag. Laura and Lucy were the same height, but that is where the physical similarities ended. Lucy had naturally red hair that she kept at shoulder length with weekly visits to the salon. Her face was thin and at times even gaunt when accentuated with dark blush which she often wore just below the cheekbones. She was pretty in a completely different way than Laura, and sometimes wore a small ring in a piercing next to the brow of her right eye, and one in her right nostril opening on her nose. Her eyebrows, perfectly shaped and precisely balanced were in contrast to her eyelashes which were laden with heavily applied mascara and her dark lavender lipstick and black highlight around the outside of her thin lips. She often dressed outrageously, and when herself and the more conservative Laura were side by side, it made Laura sometimes liken them physically as a pair, to the personalities of Tom and Tony.

"Hey," Lucy said on the way out to her car, "Why don't you leave your car here and come over? We'll rent a movie or something!"

"I can't," Laura said in earnest. "I have to be at home in a half hour to make a phone call. It's a work thing."

Laura immediately felt bad. Lucy meant well, and they got along much better in private, and Laura shook her head in disgust of her own lack of compassion with her friend.

"Lucy, why don't you come over to my place? We can watch movies there. Spend the night if you want to," Laura said, suddenly pleased with herself.

"Okay!" Lucy enthusiastically said. "What time?"

"Um. Six? I don't know, what time is good for you?"

"Six-ish is good. Definitely before seven," Lucy replied with little thought.

"Okay, see you then."

Both headed off in different directions.

* * *

Laura made it home with fifteen minutes to spare, made her phone call, and then changed into some comfortable shorts and a favorite tube top. The radio was playing some good old-fashioned angry music, rock, and she poured herself a glass of wine and collapsed onto the couch. She hadn't even thought about what her and Lucy were going to do about dinner, perhaps pizza or Chinese, and that was what she was thinking about when there was a knock at the door.

Through the peephole, she saw Tom.

"Tom," She smiled, "Hi. Back from New York, eh?"

"Yesterday morning," he said, grinning shyly.

"Come in!" She offered, opening the door wider, and he slowly and consciously entered, looking around the room sheepishly.

"I'm glad to see you, I was worried if you were ever going to come back," Laura laughed, a little nervous at her own forwardness.

"Yeah, me too," Tom said, putting his hands behind his back.

He was dressed casually and not very neatly, his long hair again in a state of partially controlled messiness, and it was a sexy look that he obviously had no clue that he possessed. He wore a tight polo style shirt and tan casual slacks, which were loose enough to partially hide the largest cock that Laura had ever seen, and she caught herself thinking about it at that moment. Laura felt her nipples poking through the thick fabric of the tube top.

"Tom," Laura started, "I've been..."

"Laura," Tom interrupted, "I only have a minute, I was wondering if you were busy tonight."

Laura's mind was racing too quickly to immediately answer that question.

Tom continued, "I'm having a very small get-together tonight, and I was wondering if you can come. A few friends, and some steaks, and then some wine and whatever."

"Oh," Laura said, and thought immediately about Lucy. "Um, I kind of have someone coming over tonight."

Her voice was almost pleading, as if she regretted saying it.

"Oh," Tom said, thinking. "Well, bring him along!"

"Um, it's actually just a friend of mine. I mean, a girlfriend. Um, no I mean..."

Tom laughed and said, "Hey, bring her along, even better. It's just casual. I finally got my barbecue put together and I figure it would be a great time to break it in."

He smiled. He was irresistible to her when he smiled. Lucy, wasn't even part of the equation in Laura's mind when she accepted. Tom turned to leave, and then turned around again, and then she noticed that she hadn't been paying attention to his pants for the past minute or two, because he was obviously slightly aroused. This sent a slight chill up her spine.

"Oh, and what you are wearing is more than perfect," he said and grinned as if slightly embarrassed.

He walked out to the parking lot, got into his car, and left.

* * *

Laura immediately called Lucy and informed her of the offer, who squealed as only Lucy can, teased Laura about it and of course said that she would come very casually and did not do so. She wore all of her piercings, excessive makeup, and an ensemble which included fish-net stockings, a short skirt, a top which opened to below the bust line, and an assortment of accessories that would have made a whore blush.

Laura expected it. Determined to dress for Tom, Laura had showered and then kept on precisely what she was wearing when Tom had invited her, adding only modest ear rings and the smallest amount of makeup. At eight o'clock, the time when Tom wanted the party to start, Laura could hear, even through Lucy's loud voice, that Tom was preparing the grill above them. Lucy had decided that they should be a half-hour late, just because, and so they finally walked upstairs to find the door open.

Tom greeted them first, and after an introduction to Lucy, who was quite well behaved by then, and Tom led them both in.

"Amanda?" Tom called into the kitchen.

Laura wasn't expecting this, and had hoped that she had somehow heard Tom wrong, when Amanda, did in fact appear from the kitchen somewhat demurely and cautiously from the kitchen area. Laura pouted ever so slightly. Tom had set her up for some reason, and she was instantly guarded and momentarily thought about leaving.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:14 PM
"Lucy," Tom said, "Please meet Amanda. Amanda, Lucy."

They shook hands - even though Laura had told Lucy everything about their past and the demise of their once solid and trusting friendship done in by a cheating ex-boyfriend and ex-room mate, Lucy had some sort of a switch that she could turn on and off in social situations. Lucy, in fact, was preoccupied wondering where all of the men were.

"And," Tom motioned with hands referring to Laura and Amanda, "I think that you two already know each other."

Tom smiled warmly, and almost mockingly, which pissed Laura off even more.

"Hi," Laura said smartly to Amanda and quickly turned to Tom and grabbed his arm.

"Can I speak to you a minute?"

Taking Tom aside out onto the balcony, the warmth of the fire under the grill made Laura readjust her stance slightly.

"What in the hell is this?!" She said at a level that she was sure was not overheard but strong enough for Tom to know her rage.

"Listen," he pleaded, "I'm sorry. Listen to what I have to say. Please. There are a couple of things that you don't know, and I thought about this for a month and a half, and trust me, please. Just trust me."

"Trust you?!" Laura shouted.

"Trust you, hell, I don't even know you!"

"Look, just listen to what she has to say. If you aren't happy with it, not satisfied with whatever it is she wants to tell you, then blame me for it, I just want to help," Tom pleaded.

"I do blame you, ass hole, you set me up!"

"No, Laura, I didn't. I like you, a lot as a matter of fact. I don't want to hurt you. I have to cook steaks. Please, just listen to her for two minutes. Please."

"Fuck you," Laura said, glaring into his eyes. They were soft, and gentle. It made Laura all that more determined.

Tom threw his hands up.

"Laura, if I would have told you that she was coming, you would have never shown up. And if you weren't going to be here, she probably wouldn't have come either. Please. She just wants two minutes."

Laura, lips drawn tight in anger, looked away. She had to. Tom was too much, too honest, too nice. He made her melt, sexually, in every way. She couldn't look into his eyes for more than a minute without feeling like candle wax under a flame. She had known that from about a minute after she met him one accidental day in the apartment laundry room that accidentally led to the best sexual experience of her life. Everything, accidentally.

The silence lasted long enough for Tom to plead again.

He caressed her arm with his hand and kissed her gently on the cheek. She shuddered, hoping he didn't know that he was breaking her. Laura didn't want that, and wouldn't have it. She couldn't talk.

"I have to go get the steaks, she only wants a minute or two," he said, releasing his hand from her, as if doing so reluctantly. He looked at her while walking back into the house, almost tripping over the threshold of the sliding glass door. It took all that she could take not to laugh, while starring away pretending to be indignant and still seeing him out of the corner of her eye.

As Tom regained his balance he turned and walked past Amanda and Lucy, gracefully interrupting them and grabbing Lucy's arm and having her accompany Tom into the kitchen. All that Laura could do was admire Tom's ass as he walked away, and seeing Amanda take her queue from Tom she began walking toward Laura out on the balcony. Laura once again became indignant as Amanda approached.

"I'm sorry Laura," Amanda said as Laura looked down and slightly away.

"I know I hurt you and I fucked up our friendship. I wouldn't blame you if you never talked to me again, but I had to tell you how I felt about a couple of things, and please hear me, and then hate me if you want to, I wouldn't blame you at all."

Laura stayed focused on the ground. Tom had softened her, but Amanda was a different story. She had become closer to Amanda than anyone she had ever met, and had been hurt because of her, worse than she had ever been hurt before. Amanda was like her soul mate. Laura shared all of her secrets with her, everything that she ever was and ever wanted to be. It had hurt, and Laura never adjusted fully to all of what had happened. She looked up at Amanda, daggers in her eyes, and said nothing.

Amanda continued, "He told me some things. He promised me things that involved you. I love you Laura, but there's more than that to it. You probably won't understand this, and I even still don't, but I have feelings for you that I don't know how to explain."

"What!?" Laura said. "What in the hell are you talking about?"

The moon, three-quarters full, reflected beautifully off of Amanda's body. She was wearing a light halter-top that covered her breasts tightly, and came down less than modestly to expose Amanda's navel. Her jeans covered her full hips tightly but not obviously, and their bodies were a striking contrast - in the opposite direction of Laura and Lucy - Laura's compact and lovely form against Amanda's womanly and even somewhat Amazon like body with her large breasts and her height. Laura momentarily allowed her mind to drift to the various times that she fantasized about Amanda and her ex, and then she caught herself and stopped. The heat of the grill was countering the slight breeze enough to snap Laura back into what was going on.

Their conversation was also briefly interrupted by a man walking into Tom's front door. A silhouette of a tall man in a cowboy hat, and Tom was quickly there at the door and greeted him and whisked him into the kitchen.

"Listen, Laura, I hate to tell you this, but I was never attracted to that ass hole that you used to be with. The only reason that I fucked him was because he promised me something if I did. He promised me that I could get closer to you," Amanda said.

"What? What kind of shit is that? You were my best friend! I confided in you! I..." Laura was interrupted.

"No, Laura, not like I wanted exactly. It was selfish of me. I wanted..." Amanda stopped, her voice cracking.

There was silence. A tear rolled down Amanda's cheek, and the moonlight reflected off of its tiny glassy roundness. The tear stayed momentarily on her blush, tensioned perhaps by the silence between them. It finally rolled down farther and dropped out of sight into the dark floor. Another rolled out, as if on queue, as if the runway was now clear. It only stayed momentarily and then fell before two more dropped in sequence from her eye and they then quickly collided together and their weight collectively forced them down and off of Amanda's flush and sent the mated pair of teardrops silently downward toward the abyss.

Amanda looked up finally at Laura, and somehow kept her lower lip from quivering momentarily.

"I want you, Laura, and I sacrificed our friendship for a chance to sleep with you, and I'm sorry..."

Amanda's eyes filled like empty reservoirs and then she blinked and broke the dams. She didn't bring her hands to her face to wipe her eyes, and Laura was again broken, and she melted, and she looked into Amanda and found her friend again somehow, at that moment, even if she didn't understand all of it. Once by the pure raw sexual desire for a man and again by the sweet caress of a friend who had made a mistake for reasons that Laura couldn't comprehend, Laura was broken in the same hour. Laura embraced Amanda, who was crying almost uncontrollably now. Laura's eyes filled with saltwater too. In their embrace, Laura's head was spinning.

Fantasizing about Amanda's naked body for all of that time, even if there was another man involved, and now what was Amanda trying to tell her, and why did it turn her on a little bit - or maybe more than a little bit - and everything was weird but so much more than amazing than weird and she felt so good with her body pressed up against Amanda's. Sensual, different, and arousing, thinking about exploring something with this woman who she had imagined naked and turned on while masturbating so many times after Amanda had left.

"Explain it to me later," Laura said. "I have some things to tell you about too."

Laura then kissed Amanda. On the lips, fully, openly, and not cautiously at all. Their lips parted more openly, and Amanda allowed her tongue to gently and slowly enter Laura's mouth and Laura shivered. She was kissing a girl. And it felt good, better than any kiss she could remember, and her mind was racing to remember and she couldn't so she gave up on that and gave in to the kiss. Amanda's hot mouth gently and passionately locked with hers, perfectly. Laura pressed herself tighter against Amanda and the kiss was then deeper and hotter and she felt Amanda's hand slowly caressing the right cheek her ass. Laura tingled, and pressed herself against Amanda even tighter, when a gentle and familiar voice suddenly caused them to part their embrace.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:15 PM
"Um," Tom started, his voice completely cracking, "I think I should put the steaks on now."

They both turned and looked as he stood, embarrassed and somewhat exposed, steaks on a plate in one hand and tongs in the other, and a very large and obvious bulge in his pants that he could do nothing about. Amanda and Laura looked at each other, and smiled a horny smile together.

* * *

Tony arrived just before the steaks were done, and introductions were made - the cowboy's name was Jake - and everyone was laughing at everyone else. There was tension, but it was thin, and the new company gave the tension a slack that allowed everyone to enjoy everyone else, for the most part. The wine was excellent, and Tom proved a worthy cook. After a couple of hours Jake and Lucy were inseparable (and equally in tune with the delicacies of their own type of romance) and they ran off together, to someplace else in the city, into the moonlit night.

Tom, Tony, Lucy and Laura sat in the living room, sharing wine and laughing at the evening. Laura and Amanda hadn't had a chance to talk all evening, and that made it even better for Laura because she knew that no matter what happened in Tom's apartment this night, that she would probably get a chance to be with Amanda later. That turned her on, remembering the kiss and wondering what would happen next. Tony was sitting next to Tom but practically in Tom's lap, and now starting openly and obviously touching Tom, teasing his thigh with one hand and dramatically illustrating a point in conversation with the other. Tom just sat and enjoyed it, it was obvious to Laura that Tom was aroused in his slacks, and Amanda and Laura sat in different chairs taking it all in.

"So, you two petfish are like long lost friends, eh?" Tony would tease every now and then, just to get a reaction, and they would all laugh.

Laura was quite aroused now at the sight of Tom's obvious hardness, and it turned her on even more to noticed that Amanda was watching as well. She wondered if Amanda was as turned on as she was. Tony's effeminate voice and mannerisms made Laura feel completely at ease somehow, and she had let her mind wander back to six weeks ago. She hoped that something would happen, to the point that she wanted to suggest it, but she didn't dare. Amanda was quiet, and smiling, and Laura kept trying not to notice Tom's cock, which Tony would occasionally brush lightly with his hands while rubbing Tom's thigh. Laura also was trying not to stare at Amanda's breasts that now revealed her hard nipples through the fabric of her halter top.

Tom kept staring al Laura, and Laura was aware of it, and she knew that she was wet and she guessed that Tom might also know that. Tony was masterful, knowing exactly at what point to turn the conversation, he entertained with such skill, guiding the evening along to the exact point of no return. Tom was obviously almost fully erect, and Laura was practically sliding off of her chair, and she noticed Amanda squirming around quite frequently now.

And Amanda, to the surprise of everyone, finally broke the ice.

"Tom," she said, "I bet that your cock weighs more than any of the nice steaks that we ate tonight, so why don't you get a scale from somewhere and let's find out."

Everybody laughed, even Tom before be blushed behind his embarrassed grin, Amanda fiddling nervously with her hair afterward.

"Better yet," Tony said, "Let's get a ruler and measure that beautiful monster!"

And the laughter continued and Tom turned red and laughed too.

And Amanda leaned over to Laura and purposefully said loud enough for all to hear, "God I want to see that without those pants."

"Maybe together we can talk him out of his pants," Laura responded smiling.

They both got up and playfully walked over to Tom, and Tony stepped aside, mocking defeat, laughing. Amanda and Laura started undoing Tom's slacks, and Laura couldn't stop her right hand from gently feeling the enormous erection in that Tom had. He started breathing a bit faster now, smiling and closing his eyes, Tony watched, fascinated with it all.

"Hey, petswish," she teased, why don't you come over here and help us.

Tony laughed, and grabbed a pant leg.

* * *

They quickly went to the bedroom because the sofa was too small. The clothes had quickly all come off in the living room and Amanda and Laura, hand in hand, gently pushed Tom and his massively erect cock into the bedroom, and Amanda pulled Tony behind her as he mocking acted like a reluctant participant, his cock also erect and sprung and moving as he walked like a rod on a bobble.

With Tom pushed onto the bed, Laura led Amanda to Toms swollen cock, and Laura licked the head while Amanda licked the base. Tom moaned, and grabbed Laura's waist and urged her gently to mount his face. Laura was tingling and her clit was swollen and she could feel her cunt pulsing with anticipation of Tom's tongue licking her pussy. While Laura mounted Tom, Tony took the head of Tom's cock, erect fully three inches above his own navel, and engulfed it into his mouth - slowly, and sweetly - until the base of his cock was barely visible. And then brought it out again, slowly, revealing his cock now covered with Tony's saliva. Amanda groaned, imagining how it must have felt.

"Amanda," Laura said, noticing it, "Come here, I want to taste you."

Amanda moved to present her naked body to Laura, who, while Tom's delicious tongue teased Laura's clit, began kissing Amanda's body. Laura began on her totally erect nipples, and her breasts swelled even more than their largeness normally was, and then she rapidly worked her way down until Amanda repositioned her body to allow Laura to go lower. Amanda was dripping wet. Laura tasted Amanda for the first time, Amanda's swollen clit was quite large, larger than Laura had imagined, and Laura licked it teasingly which sent a shudder up Amanda's spine.

"Baby, I come very easy," Amanda confessed as she threw her head back and closed her eyes.

Laura moaned and continued, and Tom had Laura on the brink of a huge climax. Laura watched Tony sucking Tom and Laura was on the threshold of a huge orgasm, and she licked Amanda harder and Amanda's hips shook.

"I'm coming," Amanda said, pressing her hips toward Laura's mouth, as Laura watched Tom's body tighten, and Tony masturbating furiously while Amanda was pressing her tongue now directly on Amanda's swollen clit.

Amanda shrieked and squirted juice on Laura's face which was something that Laura hadn't expected, and it heightened her ecstasy knowing how big of an orgasm that she'd given Amanda, and she screamed because she couldn't help it and Tom's tongue was so perfect.

"I'm fucking coming!"

And Laura came while watching Tony come, Tony was silently but obviously shooting all over Tom's tight ball sack Tom's thighs and Amanda started to help Tony now as Laura watched. Tom's body was taught and his eyes were closed and his breathing was so rapid that he couldn't even make a sound. Amanda shoved Tony's head out of the way and worked Tom's throbbing cock as deeply as Tony did and even faster, and Tom yelled.

Amanda threw her head out of the way and jerked Tom's convulsions rhythmically and they watched Tom come all over his chest and part of his stomach and even on his own face and in his own hair.

They were all panting. And Tony went and got some towels.

Tony then stripped the comforter and the wetness off of the bed, and they rolled around there naked for a while, laughing and embracing, and teasing each other because it felt good to do that.

It always feels good to do that.


The End

dax2
13-05-2008, 09:18 PM
Nice story bro birdie8819 :)

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:30 PM
Soldiering to Union

There I was walking in the door to my office, right on time. Double checking the watch on my wrist, yep, 5:30 AM. I am thinking, "Who goes to work this early? Oh, yeah, that's right, I do. Damn military contract." Don't get me wrong, I was very proud to serve, loved my job actually, but morning person I am not and the military does everything at "O" to early. Anyway, after I get to work I realize I do like this shift because I can get a lot of work done before the rest of the crew rolls in. Then, I am off work by 3:30 PM to enjoy the rest of my day. So goes the cycle of my life at work.

One day, I get a visitor to my office as soon as I arrived. I am a little annoyed by the fact he is hovering before I even get my morning coffee. I mean, come on. Can a girl have some coffee and settle in at her desk? Check some e-mail? I whipped around after setting my keys down on the desk, hand on my right hip. I turned so fast, I could tell his eyes hadn't been focused on the back of my head. I was wearing my usual, "dress blues" uniform - skirt hemmed just below the knee, short sleeve shirt adorned with my name tag and ribbons, sheer hose, and black patent leather two and a half inch heels. Working among lots of men, I preferred being easily identified within my gender group and dressed accordingly.

My dark brown hair, trimmed to just above the collar freely swayed when I tilted my head toward my right shoulder, "Can I help you?" I nearly sneered.

Taken a back by my attitude, he stammered a bit flashing a pair of lovely clear blue eyes my way, "I...uhh...I am starting in the training office this morning and they told me to see you."

Realizing I would be working closely with this man, I decided it would be in my best interest to ease up and be nice. I was just in a mood anyway and it wasn't his fault now, was it?

A quick once over told me his name was last name was Lawman (no one used first names on active duty; even friends called each other by their last name), he was in the security field, and we were the same rank (E-5). That is one thing I liked about my job, you could tell all you really needed to know professionally just my checking out the uniform the troop was wearing.

"Oh, I see, "I said flashing a smile and trying to apologize with my glassy green eyes, "Let me get you started with the transfer packet."

I turned around and pulled a blank set of forms from my desk file drawer. I was certain I could feel him checking out my rear as he had a full view of it from across the counter. When I turned around he quickly shifted his eyes back to mine. I felt the heat hit my face from the excitement.

"Here, you need to complete the highlighted areas on each page and sign," I instructed.

As he got lost in the paperwork, I pretended to be checking e-mail, but was taking a closer look at my new co-worker. High and tight soft brown hair, over six foot tall, and slender. Damn, I hated the fact that fatigues hid so much of the body and it was near impossible to know his actual build. Oh yeah, then there was the wedding ring on the left hand. I had no idea who his wife was, but suddenly I realized I was very jealous of her. I also quickly returned to my work, he was off limits. Damn!

The days and weeks, turned to months. Lawman and I worked closely together, but we left it at that. Yeah, sure there was the casual flirting. Me walking down the tiled hall, my heels clicking away; him peaking his head out just to watch me go by asking why I didn't stop in to chat. Him tapping away on the keyboard; me half leaning against and half sitting on his desk watching.

Things began to get more intense when we were both working a late night. As I was on my way out the back door, I saw he was still in...and alone.

For the first time, I saw him in just his black t-shirt he wore under his fatigue shirt, which was hanging on the back of the chair at this hour, "What are you doing?" I asked.

Stunned at the sudden break in silence, he turned to me, "No, what are you doing?"

After some idle chit chat, things turned personal. He revealed he was having problems at home. He was working late so he had some time away to think. He just wasn't focused on his marriage like he should be.

"Why? I thought she was a great wife? I thought you were very much in love with her? What ab..."

"That is what I want people to think," he interrupted, "Truth is, I have been thinking about you for months. More and more. I wonder where you are, what you are doing, if you are dating someone. All the time, I am thinking of you. Not her," he looked very sad by this revelation, but also finally relieved he had said it. Then he looked to me waiting for a response.

My head now reeling from this information and my heart racing. I walked over and took his face in my hands. I wanted so badly to kiss him, instead, I said, "I have a lot about you too, but you need to think this through. You need to be sure you want to do this. We won't be able to stop once we start. There will no going back to just being friends."

He stood up so he was now towering over me looking in my eyes with a fierceness I had never seen from him before, "I have thought about it."

In one motion he bent over, grabbed each one of my legs just behind the knee and picked me up like I weighed ten pounds. Caught off guard, I wrapped my arms around his neck to keep from falling back. I giggle nervously and he quickly planted his soft lips on mine. His kiss hot and, oh so inviting.

Regaining myself, I asked him to put me down. Almost feeling rejected, he demanded to know why.

"I told you to think about this very hard. IF we are going to take this to another level, I don't want our first time together to be here, at the office. Go home, look at your wife, have a conversation with her. If you still think you want more with me, you know where I live."

I didn't even give him a chance to respond. I turned and darted out the door certain our encounter was a fleeting moment and he would get himself together, go home, and make love to his wife. Me? Another night alone.

After arriving home, I took a long hot shower. Every time I closed my eyes and let the hot water run over me, I could see his face and feel his kiss. I did ache for him. Was that wrong?

I settled into bed, the coolness of the sheets felt good against my naked body after the long shower. "What a day?" I thought. I was just ready for it to be over and I thought it was.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:31 PM
Just as I was drifting off, there was a tap on my window. In the darkness outside, I could see him. My heart began to race. I grabbed my fluffy white bath robe and was tying it around my waist as I arrived at the door.

I opened the door. I could tell he was freshly showered now in blue jeans, logo t-shirt tucked in, Dr. Marten's boots, and brown leather bomber jacket. In the moonlight I could see his hands were buried in his front pockets and those blazing blue eyes looked at me almost in apology for showing up at my house. That was the first I had seen him in anything other than a uniform and was pleasantly surprised. I invited him in offering him a seat in the living room.

He sat on the edge of the couch, elbows on his knees, hands clasped together, starring at the floor. I was curious if he could see I was as nervous about his presence as he appeared to be. I sat in the chair across from him, much in the same pose he was, but looking at him.

I didn't know what to say, neither did he. Finally, he met my gaze. I tossed my hands out to the side and shook my head in a gesture of, "What happened?"

He broke the silence, "I don't know. I had to come. I tried not too, I did."

"You're sure," I asked a final time.

"Yes," he replied almost pleading.

Without another word, I took his hand and led him to my bedroom. He sat on the down comforter at the foot of the bed in the still dark room. I grabbed the book of matches off the vanity proceeding to light the three candles that would add a soft glow in the room.

Once they were lit, I walked over to him, placed his face in my hands, and pulled his head toward me. He held my hips in his hands and rested his forehead against me. I could almost hear him smell my freshly washed skin. I bent over slightly and pulled his face to mine. Our lips met will the same intensity and passion as earlier that night, this time we stayed locked and I didn't pull away. I offered my tongue and he was quick to accept it.

His hands moved to my head to ease me out of our kiss. He opened my robe to reveal my body to himself for the first time. He blushed when he was greeted with toned soft curves, large full breasts, and a neatly trimmed pussy.

He sensed I felt vulnerable to him now. He pulled me back to him and brought his lips to my right nipple. He kissed it lightly, then took the now fully erect nipple into his mouth. He cupped the other breast in his hand gently kneading it. He then moved his lips to the nipple he had been neglecting. I gave a couple of groans to show my approval.

He placed his free hand between my quivering thighs. My heart racing and my breathing heavy in anticipation. He slowly moved up the inside of my thigh, the side of his index landing squarely on my throbbing clit. Pressing against me harder, he could feel the wetness oozing from me. He looked at me, mouth still on my nipple, but smiling knowing he was the cause of it.

After a few minutes of rubbing my pussy and flicking my clit in a methodic rhythm with his fingers, he brought me to the edge cumming all over his hand. He stopped, saying if he couldn't cum yet, neither could I.

I laid down on the bed now very frustrated, yet so horny I couldn't lay still. He stood up to undress. I had fanaticized about seeing him fully naked for months. As he revealed himself to me, I realized every second had been worth the wait. Solid, well defined chest and arms, six-pack to boot. He even had definition in his oblique muscles that were reminiscent of shark gills. Long strong legs, tight ass, and a perfect seven inch long, thick, and very hard cock.

I couldn't contain myself when he asked if I liked what I saw, "Fuck yeah! You can stand there all night for all I care. Looking at you will easily send me over the edge."

Pleased with my response, he settled on the bed, his face between my now open legs. I was always nervous when being eaten, but now I craved it. I grabbed the back of his head and grinded my hips as his tongue danced with my wet hole. Taking my clit gently between his teeth, yet still flicking it with his tongue, he allowed me to cum. There wasn't a doubt I was going too. My moaning and grinding had increased to a forceful pace. I felt my juices flow out and run down my crack headed for the sheets. Before, the stream made it, he took a long lick from back to front taking as much as possible into his mouth. He sucked it down like he had a thirst to quench commenting on how sweet it was.

No longer able to contain myself, I pushed him on his back and wrapped my hand around his awaiting cock. I stroked it at a moderate pace while I kissed him tasting what was just between my legs. I made my way down to his chest and stomach. I had to kiss and tongue him all over there before I made my way further down.

I stopped briefly to look at him in the soft light. He looked at me almost begging to be sucked. I opened my hot mouth and placed his shaft inside. In a single motion, I took all I could at one time. I couldn't take all of him in my mouth, but damned if I didn't try. He gasped with pleasure. I kept at it, long slow strokes, using my hand stroking below my mouth to compensate for the portion I wasn't able to suck in. I began to twist my hand slightly while stroking and fastened my pace, sucking even harder. The cut head was now very purple ready to explode. I wanted to feel him in my pussy, but more so, I wanted to taste him as he tasted me. He tried to warn me and pull out before he shot his load in my mouth. I dove my mouth deeper and held him there while he shot the hot cum filling my mouth full. When I felt the convulsions stop, I sucked all I could off of him with the last stroke up. He looked mortified that he let go in my mouth, until I swallowed every drop.

I positioned myself next to him thinking we were done. I had never been with a man that could go more than once in a single session. I soon learned different. Placing his hand around my waist, he scooped me so I was under him. He worked his legs between mine and held my eyes in his as he slid his still hard shaft in me not stopping until he was all the way in. I felt my lower lip tremble in ecstasy. I tilted my head back, exposing my neck which he planted with a hot warm kiss. Each thrust was amazing. He touched spots I had never knew I had. Feeling his body against me and the muscles flex with each stroke was more than I had ever hoped for in a lover. I buried my face in his shoulder and dug my heels in forcing him deeper.

His pace quickened as I demanded more, my pussy tighten and my thighs held him against me. I felt his body tense and he grunted a few times as he came a final time, draining everything he had left to give me. He remained on top holding me as we both were now exhausted.

Before giving in to sleep, he had no choice but to dress and head back home to his wife. At the end of the day, she was still his. For now anyway.


The End

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:35 PM
We Saw Fireworks

Burned out. That's what I was on the occasion of my boss's 4th of July party last year. I was twenty-six years old, just three years out of UC Heritage's school of Business, a junior accountant at one of the most prestigious firms in the greater Heritage area, and I was just as burned out as a man could be and still drag himself into work each day.

I had been at Breckman, Remington, and Dowel since my graduation and I had been working a minimum of eighty hours every week since. My wife, who had been my high school girlfriend and had put me through college by working as a waitress, had put up with my extended absences for sixteen months before packing her bags and boogying on down the road to greener pastures. Our divorce had been finalized just weeks before the party. I think the lack of any social life in the wake of our separation contributed to what happened that night.

Stephen Remington III was one of the senior partners of the firm and was the direct boss of my division. He was a chubby, balding man in his fifties and a stern, unforgiving taskmaster to his underlings. He was also a very rich man, as were all of the partners, and he owned a winery in one of the lush valleys of nearby Lake County. It seemed that in order to reward the efforts of the sixty-one accountants that had spent the past year slaving under his command, he decided to throw us an Independence Day party at his spread, complete with barbeque, drinks, dancing, and fireworks. Attendance at the event, as was the case with any company function, was pretty much mandatory.

And so it came to pass that instead of sitting at home and enjoying one of the few days that the firm's offices were actually closed down and locked, I put on a stylish pair of khaki shorts, a stylish blue polo shirt, and hopped in my car for the ninety minute drive to Lake County.

The winery that Mr. Remington owned sat upon five hundred acres of prime real estate nestled against the side of a valley. Most of the land was taken up by the vineyards, which stretched up and down a series of gently rolling hills along the main road. The winery itself—a majestic, three-story building of classic Spanish architecture—sat on the far west end of the property, right off the paved entrance road. It was surrounded by a huge, immaculately maintained lawn that was landscaped with hedges, flower gardens, palm trees, and a large brick barbecue enclosure. Just beyond the lawn, between the winery building and the start of the vineyards, was a round duck pond, about three hundred feet in diameter. In the center of this pond was a small island that was covered with more of the hedges and five or six of the palms. In all, the property was a very impressive chunk of land, an opulent display of our boss's considerable wealth; wealth that we peons at the bottom of the ladder had been responsible for earning for him.

It was ten minutes after four when I pulled into the winery and parked my Mercedes (which was leased of course—my ex-wife was entitled to alimony and child support that amounted to nearly forty percent of my salary) among the other high-end automobiles of my peers. A short walk brought me to the barbecue area, which seemed to be the center of the activity. A bar had been set up here and two uniformed bartenders were on duty, mixing and serving drinks. There was also a bandstand upon which amplifiers, microphones, a drum-set, and a keyboard set were sitting idle. Recorded music was currently playing at soft volume from the speakers. Milling about everywhere, in groups of four or six or eight, were my co-workers, mostly men but a few women as well. Nearly all of them had a spouse or at least a significant other hanging on their arm or hovering close by. I felt a small pang of regret that I had been forced to attend alone but my busy schedule of late had precluded the possibility of even digging up a platonic date, let alone an actual one. I greeted people as I entered the crowd, shaking hands here, giving hugs there, passing a few phony words as if I really liked them. In truth, I detested almost everyone I worked with. They were money-grubbing back-stabbers who would do anything it took to get ahead and who would do anything they thought they could get away with to keep others down.

I found Mr. Remington near the bar and headed over to make the obligatory greeting. He was dressed in his own pair of khaki shorts and his own polo shirt with the firm's logo upon the breast. His ample stomach, forged from years of three martini lunches, bulged over his waistline enough to conceal his belt. He was sipping what appeared to be a scotch on the rocks and puffing on a large cigar. Standing next to him was his wife, whom I had never met before but who I recognized from the pictures on his desk. She was a trophy wife in every sense of the word. A striking brunette, she was slim and petite, her body firmly toned, undoubtedly from sessions with a personal trainer. Her breasts were small but firm, an aristocratic size that did not have the unnatural symmetry of enhancement surgery shaping them. She was decked out in a cute but fashionable summer dress. She looked about twenty, twenty-four at the oldest, but I knew from company gossip that she was actually thirty-one. That same gossip had informed me that she was his second wife, replacing an older model about five years before, and that she herself was now approaching obsolescence and eventual replacement.

"John," Remington greeted when I walked up. "Glad you could make it, son. We've got quite a party in store today." He held out his hand to me.

"Uh... it's Jeff," I corrected, shaking with him.

"Sorry, Jeff," he said, shaking his head in amusement. "That was some good work you did on the Feller account last week. We couldn't have wrapped that up without you."

"Thank you, sir," I mumbled, doing my best to appear gracious even though I had not done any work on the Feller account or anything remotely related to it. "It's nice to be here. A beautiful place that you have here."

"It's a good hobby," he said, looking around in pride at his acres. "Not a bad tax write-off either. Have you met my wife?"

"No, I don't believe I've ever had the pleasure," I said, casting my eyes on her and smiling.

"I'm Suzanne," she said, returning my smile and holding out her hand to me.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:36 PM
I shook it, feeling the soft skin of one that has never done a day's work in her life. I told her that I was pleased to make her acquaintance.

"Are you here by yourself, Jeff?" she asked me. "Surely a good looking guy like you didn't come stag."

"I'm afraid I have," I told her. "I've been working kind of hard lately and wasn't able to find a date." I shrugged as if it didn't matter. "What can you do, huh?"

"Well hopefully we'll keep you entertained," she told me.

"Yes," Remington cut in, "I've hired some professional pyrotechnic technicians for the fireworks display tonight."

"Really?" I said, as if interested.

"Indeed," he assured me. "Of course I had to apply for a special permit in order to have a professional quality display, but it helps when you're poker buddies with two of the county supervisors." He laughed at his own wit. "Anyway, these guys are from Ukraine and they have ten years of experience in this sort of thing. They help with the New Year's Eve show in downtown Heritage every year. They've promised me a hell of a show."

"Is that right?" I asked, marveling to myself over the thought of Ukrainian pyrotechnicians running an American Independence Day show.

He nodded. "They're going to set everything up on the island out there in the duck pond and shoot them straight up. It cost me a pretty penny but it should be well worth it I hope." He winked at me. "Besides, it's all a write-off, right? Since this is a business gathering."

I spent another minute or so making idle chitchat with the two of them and then Steve Randall and his wife showed up to make their own niceties to the boss, allowing me to slip away. I immediately headed for the bar and ordered a stiff drink.

Soon, the barbeque was fired up, filling the air with the odor of burning briquettes. As the fire roared and then settled down, bringing the coals to optimum cooking temperature, I mingled with my co-workers, as was expected of me, mostly listening as they talked of upcoming projects, past projects, current projects, and their own hopes and dreams of someday making partner in the firm. It was a commonly accepted notion that that particular reward could conceivably come after only twelve to fifteen years of eighty-hour weeks. They all seemed excited by this thought. It only served to depress me.

Most of the other accountants and their significant others visited the bar infrequently, getting a single drink and then sipping on it until the ice was completely melted. This was a company function after all and the boss was present. Nobody wanted to be seen swilling down the booze like they were having a good time. It might reflect badly on their careers and add a few years to that twelve to fifteen that making partner took. They did this despite the fact that both Mr. Remington and his wife were pounding down scotch like it was going out of style. I made no such accommodations. I put away four whisky sours in my first hour there, getting myself a premium, grade-A buzz going. I received a few strange looks from my peers for doing this but I ignored them, caring less with each sip that I took. I figured that since I had been forced to be here, ninety miles from home on a work holiday, I was going to have myself a good time and fuck what people thought.

It was during one trip to the bar that I encountered a man that seemed very out of place at the gathering. He was short and rounded, about forty years old, and dressed in a pair of ratty blue jean shorts and a tattered T-shirt. He held a whispered conversation with the bartender and I heard a distinct Russian accent drifting over, though I could not make out the words. He must be one of the pyrotechnicians, I figured. I thought briefly of striking up a conversation with him. After all, how often does one get a chance to talk to an actual fireworks lighter? I was pretty sure he would be more interesting to talk to than anyone else at the party. But then the whispered conversation with the bartender took on the tone of negotiation. They bantered back and forth for a few minutes and then some money exchanged hands, moving from the Ukrainian's to the bartender's. After that a bottle of expensive vodka and a bucket of ice changed hands, this time moving in the opposite direction. The Ukrainian made a hasty exit, disappearing in the direction of the maintenance shacks near the back of the winery.

The bartender saw that I had witnessed this and paled a little.

"Don't worry," I told him, setting my empty glass down. "I didn't see a thing."

"Thanks," he said gratefully, filling me up with a fresh whiskey sour and going heavy on the whiskey. "Just making a few extra bucks on Mr. Remington, you know? You accountants are lousy tippers."

"Yep," I agreed, tossing a buck into his jar. "Never bartend at a function where CPA's are the guests. We're the cheapest motherfuckers on Earth."

We had a laugh about that and I took my drink and disappeared. Later, when I went to the restroom near the rear of the winery I heard laughter and excited Russian phrases drifting from the maintenance shack. It seemed that they were well into the vodka they had acquired. More power to them. I never considered for a minute that it might not be a good idea to supply men who were going to be lighting off airborne explosives with alcohol. Apparently, neither did the bartender.

It was on my sixth or seventh trip to the bar, as the steaks and chicken were being cooked on the barbeque and the bowls of potato salad were being hefted onto the serving table, that I found myself standing next to Suzanne Remington. She was a bit unsteady on her feet and her face was a little flushed. The hem of her summer dress was just above her knees and she wore no nylons. I took a moment to admire her legs, which were toned and very shapely. I couldn't believe that old man Remington wanted to trade her in. She was a definite hottie. If she had been mine, I would've been banging her every night and twice on Sunday.

"You're... Jeff, right?" she asked me as we waited for the bartender to produce our fresh drinks. "The one who came by himself?"

"That's me," I confirmed. "This is a really nice party you've thrown."

She shrugged a little, giving a cynical look. "The best part are the drinks," she said. "We have an absolutely wonderful bartender, don't we?"

"I'll have to agree with you there," I said.

She looked me up and down for a moment. "You seem a little different than the rest of the guys. You've been over here to the bar as much as Stephen and I. Aren't you afraid he'll think badly of you?"

I hesitated for a moment before answering, wondering what her intentions were in asking me that. She didn't seem to be grilling me, she just seemed pleasantly curious. I didn't sense that she was going to go report what I said to her better half. "Well," I finally said, "when you're divorced and paying alimony and child support, you take all the free drinks you can get your hands on. Who knows when you're going to get offered some more?"

She smiled, a genuine smile and not the phony hostess smile she had offered before. "You're refreshing," she told me. "An accountant with a sense of humor. I thought you had to turn that in when you graduated."

"Not when you graduate," I said. "Just when you get hired at BR&D. But I put a claim check on mine and I take it out with me once in a while. Today seemed a good day."

"Careful," she said playfully, "don't let Stevie hear you badmouthing the company. You might have to put in another two years before they make you partner."

"That's another 8000 hours of work," I said reflectively. "If I sing the company song during the fireworks show do you think that'll make up for it?"

"Only if you do it in red, white, and blue underwear," she told me with a giggle.

We got our drinks and she walked back to the main part of the party with me. Her husband was currently on the other side of the crowd, regaling a few of the hard-core brownnosers with tales of his climb up the fabled ladder. His voice was loud and drunken and even over the babble of dozens of other conversations we could hear a few words drifting over. Remington was definitely one of those people that loved to hear himself talk.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:38 PM
Suzanne stayed next to me and we talked, our conversation taking in more neutral topics. We discovered a mutual fondness for exercising and we spent a few minutes talking of our favorite techniques for engaging in that activity. As I had suspected, she employed a personal trainer who came to her house three days a week to supervise her workouts in the fully equipped gym on the bottom floor of her house.

"He's a gorgeous hunk," she told me, "right out of a Chippendale calendar, but he's as queer as a three-dollar bill." She shook her head in amusement. "That's what I get for letting Stevie pick the trainer for me I guess."

"He's just trying to keep the competition away," I said, and then, thanks to the alcohol coursing through my body, I added: "Can't say that I blame him, either." I felt a little burst of adrenaline as I realized that I'd made a half-assed pass at my boss's wife, but it eased up when I saw her smile instead of frown.

"You're sweet," she said, tapping my arm with her hand. "But I'd rather have someone training me who liked to look at me instead of you, you know what I mean?"

"How much does the boss pay for that?" I asked her. "Maybe I can take a shot at it?"

She giggled, slapping at my arm again. "You're a flirt," she told me, not seeming to mind in the least. "I can't believe you couldn't get a date."

"Strange but true," I said, looking at her glass. "Would you like another drink?"

"I'd love one," she told me.

Dinner was served a few minutes later. Suzanne went back to sit with her husband while I joined a group on the other side of the gathering. We sat at picnic tables and munched on the food and the conversations about mergers and acquisitions and tax-free municipals went on and on. A few people gave me thinly veiled warnings that maybe I was drinking a little too much. A few gave me more specific ones.

"You better be cool, Jeff," Mike Wilmington said softly. "Remington might be drunk but he sees everything."

"I'm cool," I assured him. "Alcohol consumption was what I majored in at CSUH. I can handle it."

"Shit," scoffed Wilmington, who was the closest thing I had to a friend at the firm. "You can't handle anything. You were flirting with his wife man. His wife!"

"We were just talking," I protested. "Is there any law against that?"

"There is if you want to keep working here," he hissed. "Don't be stupid. Lay off the booze and stay away from his piece. This is a company function, remember? It's not a kegger behind the frat house."

"I'll take that under advisement," I promised him.

And I did, deciding that he was probably right and that my judgment just might be a tad bit affected by the alcohol. I vowed to stay away from Mrs. Remington and be a good little accountant, worthy of the great BR&D name.

My vow lasted until shortly after the dinner plates were cleaned up and carted away. The band took the stage and began belting out classic rock and roll tunes from the seventies and eighties. Couples formed up in the area that had been designated as a dance floor and began to move to the beat. That was when Suzanne came over to me and asked me to dance.

"Sure," I told her, casting a quick glance over at Mr. Remington. He was out in the dance area as well, moving and grinding with the young girlfriend of Aaron Rivers. "Let's do it."

The song was Too Much Time On My Hands, a good beat to dance to. We moved our hips and shoulders amid the other couples and Suzanne's face lit up with a pleasant smile.

"You're pretty good at this," she told me.

"My ex-wife and I used to go out dancing a lot when we were first married," I replied.

"Let me guess," she said. "It was one of the things that she missed when you gave your soul to the company, right?"

"You must be psychic," I answered.

"Nope," she said, "I'm just a corporate wife too, from a long line of them."

The next song was That Smell and it was followed by 867-5309 Jenny. Suzanne and I stayed together out on the dance floor through both of them, moving our bodies and sweating a little in the summer heat. A few times during our motions our hands or our hips came into contact with each other. Each time this occurred it was like a spark of electricity had fired, like some charge that had been building had been allowed to ground. Those brief touches of her flesh, of her body against mine were making me randy, my lust directed at her tight body. I could tell that I was having a similar effect on her. By the time the band struck up Everybody Wants You the contacts were more frequent and no longer accidental. I was also sporting a respectable semi-erection in my khaki shorts.

Of course our antics did not go unnoticed by the other members of the party. I can't even begin to count the number of disapproving and scandalous glares I received from my peers and their dates. I ignored them for the most part, even the throat-cutting gestures that Mike Wilmington was sending at me. The only time I became seriously worried was when Suzanne and I, both sweaty and breathing heavy from the dancing, took a break to get a drink and rest for a few moments. It was then that Mr. Remington came over and pulled me aside.

Uh oh, I thought worriedly as he took me out of earshot. Now I've gone and done it. But the conversation that ensued was not at all what I was expecting.



"Jim," he said, his breath strong with the odor of scotch, "I notice you've been dancing with my wife quite a bit."

"It's Jeff, sir," I said slowly.

"Whatever," he said dismissively. He looked around, seeing if anyone was in earshot and then leaned in conspiratorially. "I really appreciate what you're doing."

I wondered for a moment if I'd heard him correctly. "You do?"

He nodded. "Of course," he nearly whispered. "I see where you're coming from, and let me be the first to tell you that I appreciate it."

"You do?" I repeated, trying to keep my mouth from dropping open.

"Hell yes," he said. "There's a cornucopia of young poon at this place tonight, just ripe for the picking. It's very decent of you to keep the old ball and chain occupied for me while I go... you know... fishing." He winked at me. "Keep up the good work, son. You keep taking care of the boss man like this and you'll be up for partner in no time. No time I tell you." With that he clapped me on the shoulder as a father would a son and then headed back for the crowd.

I stared after him, flabbergasted. He actually thought I was dancing with his wife so that he could hit on the other accountant's wives and girlfriends. He had actually thanked me for doing it. Fucking amazing.

The band struck up Burning For You. I walked over to Suzanne and asked her to dance again. She smiled knowingly at me and a moment later we were back on the dance floor.

"Okay, I'm going to be psychic again," she said as we held hands and moved to the music. "He told you to keep me entertained so he could try his luck with the younger ladies in the crowd, right?"

"My, you seem to have a shallow opinion of your husband," I replied, refusing to answer her.

She scoffed a little. "You reap what you sow in this life," she said. "I stole him away from his first wife when I was twenty-four. She was thirty-three at the time. I have no illusions about my fate as Mrs. Remington. Stevie doesn't like them any older than mid-thirties. In fact, the older that he gets, the younger he seems to like them."

"Doesn't that bother you?" I asked her.

She shrugged, managing to make it to the time of the music. "Why should it? Do you think I married him because I was in love with him? I married him because he's rich. When he tosses me aside I'll be well taken care of. My lawyer insisted upon it in the pre-nup. Of course his lawyer tried to balk at it but we insisted and eventually wore them down."

I looked at her pointedly. "You had a lawyer conference just to get married to him?" I asked.

She shrugged again. "That's life in the upper crust for you. Romantic, isn't it?"

"It makes my heart melt," I told her, causing both of us to laugh.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:39 PM
We danced and danced, working our way through two or three more songs. As we moved our way across the dance area, our hands together, our legs and hips occasionally making brief, exciting contact, I happened to glance towards the duck pond a few times. I saw the four Ukrainians that made up the pyrotechnic team loading boxes into a rowboat that was resting on the shore. Even from a hundred yards away I could see the high explosive label on the side of the boxes. The Ukrainians themselves seemed a bit unsteady on their feet as they made first one then two then three trips across the water to the island, dropping off the boxes each time. They carried the boxes to the middle of the island, where the palm trees and the hedges were the thickest.

"Has Mr. Remington ever contracted with these people for a fireworks show before?" I asked Suzanne, my voice a little breathless from the exertion.

"No," she said, breathing a little hard herself. "He's never arranged for a fireworks show before. He thought it would impress everyone, give them something they've never seen at a party before. Why do you ask?"

"Oh... no reason," I said dismissively, casting another glance at the Ukrainians, noting that one of them had actually tripped over his own feet and fallen down while carrying one of the boxes. "No reason at all."

The sun gradually dipped below the horizon, imparting first an inky twilight upon the landscape and then a humid darkness. Mosquitoes, which were particularly heavy this season thanks to a wet winter without many frosts, made their appearance as well, feasting on the legs and arms of the guests. The temperature dropped from the low nineties to the low eighties and then even further when a pleasant breeze kicked up from the south. The guests of Mr. Remington actually seemed to loosen up a bit with the coming of the night, making more frequent trips to the bar and coming out to the dance floor in ever increasing numbers.

The band played on as the evening progressed and I continued to dance almost exclusively with Suzanne Remington, when we weren't hitting up the bar for more drinks that was. Finally a slow song was played—Waiting For A Girl Like You—and she and I found ourselves facing each other as the other couples held onto each other in intimate embraces. I took a glance over at Mr. Remington, seeing that he was still holding on to Aaron Rivers' girlfriend, who didn't, I might add, seem to be upset by his advances. I looked back at Suzanne and she held her arms out to me.

"I love the slow dances," she said. "Would you?"

"I'd be honored," I assured her.

I put my hands on her lower back and she put hers around my neck. We pulled together, our thighs touching lightly, her breasts pressing against my chest. I could feel the heat coming off of her skin from our exertions and could smell the pleasant, exciting odor of her perspiration filling my nose. My penis, which had pretty much behaved itself for most of the night, suddenly awakened and began to fill with blood.

"This is nice," Suzanne said dreamily, her chin resting on my shoulder as we swayed to the gentle beat. "Nobody's danced with me like this in years."

I pulled her a little tighter to me, unable to help myself, feeling the firmness of her skin beneath her dress, feeling her legs push a little harder into me. "It is," I agreed.

We didn't talk much more during the dance but we shared a certain sort of communication nonetheless, a communication that was dangerous on a primal level. She snuggled her head up against my neck, her chin resting on my shoulder. I could feel the moist warmth of her breath against my skin, a sensation that was far from unpleasant. Her arms tightened up around my neck, her soft fingertips softly caressing me in a manner that could only be described as sensuous. She pulled in tighter, allowing me to feel the full press of her breasts against me. I could feel the weight of them, the softness of them, the feminine intimacy of them as they rubbed in gentle circles on my upper stomach. I could also feel the push of her soft thighs against mine, the whisper of her thin dress gliding up and down, back and forth. More blood rushed to my penis, turning it into a full-fledged hard-on that pushed insistently into her stomach.

"Mmmmm," I heard her whisper in my ear, her voice with a tremor of excitement in it, "it feels like you're enjoying the dance as much as I am."

"I'm sorry," I said, a little bit of sobriety coming back to me, and with it, nervous embarrassment. This was my boss's wife, I had to remind myself. This was madness. I tried to pull away a little bit but she wouldn't let me.

"No, no," she whispered, her lips just touching my ear lobe, just enough to leave a kiss of saliva on it. "Don't pull back. It's been so long since I've felt a man react like that to me, and I'm just drunk enough that it feels really good."

"But I don't think Mr. Remington would appreciate it very much," I whispered back.

"Then don't rub it against him and he'll never know," she told me, snuggling in even closer and giving a deliberate grind against my groin.

I almost groaned at the sensation. I stopped trying to pull away from her. It just felt too damn good to hold her in my arms, to feel her softness pressing into me. As the song played on the caresses on the back of my neck grew softer, more sensuous, and her slow grind against my erection continued until I was almost panting with desire for her. Had she been anyone else, I would have kissed her, just angled my jaw downward and put my lips to hers, but I restrained myself from this despite the fact that I suspected that was exactly what she wanted me to do.

Finally, to both my relief and my consternation, the song ended, forcing us to break apart. We did so with a certain reluctance. I looked around in the darkness at the other couples on the floor, who were also breaking apart from their own dances. I could sense the disapproval and the disbelief radiating from most of them at my blatant flirtation with Suzanne. Apparently our indiscretion had not gone unnoticed. But Mr. Remington, in whose name the disapproval was being registered, remained oblivious and uncaring. He was escorting Rivers' girlfriend over to the bar, his hand resting on her lower back, just above the swell of her shapely ass. No one seemed to be projecting hostile feelings at him for his indiscretion. Not even Aaron Rivers himself, who was standing over by the food table talking to one of the other accountants. An interesting bit of hypocrisy on my colleague's part I thought bitterly.

The dancing went on for another forty-five minutes or so, during which time I enjoyed four or five fast dances and one more slow dance with Suzanne. During the slow one we once again pushed our bodies together, breasts to chest, groin to stomach, and she once again gave me a tremendous erection that almost throbbed with intensity. Just as the song was coming to a close, she reached between us for a moment, her fingertips seeking out and finding the bulge in my shorts. She gave it a gentle squeeze, palpating it up and down in a way that made me groan in her ear.

"This is so nice," she whispered to me, her tongue reaching out to lick at my earlobe again. "The things I could do with this."

I pushed my pelvis into her hand, trying to increase the contact. She obliged me by squeezing a little tighter.

"Sit with me when it's fireworks time," she said softly, her tongue actually probing inside my ear for the briefest second. "Sometimes all of those explosions scare me."

At last the band finished up the tune and cranked up one last fast dance—R.O.C.K. in the USA—for their grand finale. By the time the last instrument jangled to a stop my erection had subsided to about half-staff. It would go down no further than that.

Mr. Remington, still oblivious to the activities between his wife and his junior accountant, broke himself away from Rivers' girlfriend long enough to take the stage and grab one of the microphones. In a drunken, slurred voice he announced the beginning of the glorious and final stage of the party: the fireworks show that he had arranged for at great expense and trouble.

"This will be a professional quality show," he said proudly, having to hold onto an amplifier to keep from falling over, "different only in scale from that you see on New Year's Eve in Heritage. I have the same pyro-tic... uh, pyro-tok... uh... fireworks guys that do that show with the very same fireworks for your enjoyment. So let's turn off all the lights, find a place to sit that faces the pond, and let the action begin."

"Let the action begin," Suzanne said with a giggle.

Someone inside the winery clicked off all of the exterior lights, instantly plunging the night into a near perfect blackness. There were no streetlights or anything else in the vicinity and the only illumination was from a quarter moon that hung in the sky behind us. Everyone found seats on the lawn near the barbeque and the picnic tables. I started towards the main group but Suzanne grabbed my arm and pulled me in a different direction.

"Let's sit over here," she told me, guiding me to a spot at the very back of the crowd, more than fifteen feet from any other person and well out of their view unless they happened to turn all the way around.

I sat down on the grass, my legs sprawled out before me. I felt a little nervous about just what she had in mind. The fact that she was the boss's wife came back to me again, making me wish I hadn't started hanging out with her in the first place. This nervousness was increased when she did not sit down next to me as I'd figured she would. Instead, she plopped down in front of me and slid backwards, compelling me to open my legs. She slid back until her firm bottom was pushing softly against my crotch, her hands resting on my knees.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:42 PM
"This is cozy," she said with a sigh, leaning back so her back was against my chest.

"Yes," I said nervously, knowing that Mr. Remington would seriously disapprove if he saw us seated in this manner. But at the same time the feel of her body against mine, coupled with the alcohol in my system, clouded my better judgment. Blood began to fill my manhood once more, making it bulge outward again and press against her butt. My hands, seemingly of their own accord, dropped down onto her lower thighs, just above her knees. The skin there was deliciously soft, deliciously feminine. She made no protest at their being there.

We sat like that for the next two or three minutes, not moving, not talking, me enjoying the feel of her firm legs beneath my fingers, her presumably enjoying the feel of my hard-on pushing into her ass. And then the first of the fireworks arced up into the sky from the center of the island. It shot out from just behind the stand of trees and bushes, a purple flare that went up five or six hundred feet and then exploded in a brilliant star of lights. The flash momentarily lit up the night, just long enough to catch the briefest of glimpses around us. The concussion followed a second later, a loud boom that rattled the chest. The crowd all gave an "oooh" at the sight of it.

Two more shells quickly followed, and then two more right behind it. The flashes and booms continued, as did the "oohs" and "aahs".

Suzanne didn't ooh or aah. Instead she slid back against me a little more, increasing the pressure on my turgid cock. She began to shift back and forth slightly, just enough to impart an unbearable friction upon me. I didn't ooh or aah either. As more shells went up my drunken horniness got the better of me. I began to move my right hand up her leg.

I did it slowly at first, as it was only accidental, my fingertips gliding gently over the front of her thigh until they encountered the hem of her dress. She made no move to stop me; in fact she opened her legs a little, allowing me a corridor between them. I was quick to take advantage of this. I slid my probing hand inward, onto the baby-soft skin of her inner thigh.

"That feels nice," she whispered to me between concussions. "You have gentle hands."

"I give a great massage," I replied to her, giving a little harder squeeze on her thigh.

"How interesting," she said. "I have something that could use a nice massage about now."

Able to take a hint, I slid my hand higher up her leg, beneath the hem of her dress and onto her upper thigh. She forced her legs open a little more at my intrusion, so that her knees were now nearly as far apart as mine.

It was here where the team of Ukrainian pyrotechnicians made their first error of the evening. They lit off one of their shells but instead of flying straight up it flew ninety degrees to the right, going up at a shallow angle. It streaked out over the vineyards and then exploded about sixty feet off the ground.

"What the hell was that about?" I heard Mr. Remington—a stickler for every last detail—demand in his gruff, manager voice while the other members of the party chuckled.

A drunken Ukrainian apology came drifting over from the center of the island. A moment later another shell went up, this one more or less as it was supposed to.

I ignored the brief departure from the plan, instead concentrating my attention on the sensation beneath my fingers. I had reached the edge of her panties and I let my hand roll inward, so that the back of my knuckles were pressing against the crotch of them. I could feel dampness on the cotton material. Suzanne sighed at the contact and pushed her pelvis forward a bit, urging me on. I rubbed up and down a few times, gathering her wetness on my skin, feeling the damp heat of her, making her moan lightly.

Slowly I turned my hand back to the neutral position and probed under the elastic at her crotch with my index and middle fingers. I felt more wetness, and crinkly hair. I probed further, at last coming to her saturated slit, which I rubbed up and down a few times, relishing the feel of the slippery, swollen lips. Still receiving nothing in the way of protest from her, and confidant that I was unobserved by the others, I put my index finger between those lips, searching out the source of the wetness. Millimeter by millimeter, I inserted my digit into my boss's wife's pussy, feeling the muscles clench at me, hearing her breathing kick into higher gear.

"You have no idea how good that feels," she panted to me. "Keep doing it."

"My pleasure," I assured her, probing in a little deeper.

I began to move my finger in and out, imparting a little twisting motion to my hand as I did so. She really seemed to like this. Her wetness increased, soaking my hand in her juices and her hand began to squeeze tighter on my knees.

Just then another one of the fireworks went awry. This one apparently was launched too close to one of the trees. It hit the trunk and bounced to the right where it hit another tree and then headed directly towards the winery building itself. There was a high-pitched whine as it passed less than fifty feet over our heads. It missed the roof of the winery by less than ten feet and exploded over the road, showering a row of palm trees with flaming debris.

"Goddammit!" screamed Remington in outrage. "What the hell are you people doing over there? Are you trying to kill us?"

"Sorry," drifted the Ukrainian voice. "Won't happen again."

"It goddamn well better not!" Remington threatened. "I paid you assholes two grand!"

I couldn't help but chuckle at the display but Suzanne hardly seemed to notice it.

"Put another finger in," she told me. "Do it harder."

I slid my middle finger into her alongside its neighbor. I began to push and pull with more force. A distinct squishing noise was now audible with each stroke.

"Yes," she moaned, pushing her crotch to meet each of my strokes. "I love it. I fucking love it."

The fireworks started back up again. Two of the shells went up just as they were supposed to but a third was launched at an improper angle. It shot off to the left this time, streaking out over the adjoining property and actually striking the ground before it exploded. This prompted another scream of outrage from Remington and another drunken apology from the island.

Meanwhile, Suzanne reached back with her hand and had put it on the bulge of my cock once more. She was now squeezing and stroking me through my shorts, driving me into a frenzy of lust. Unable to help myself I lowered my lips to the back of her neck and began to kiss her there, nipping and biting and licking right at her hairline. She began to pant faster.

Suddenly, as another barrage of fireworks went up into the sky, she pulled my hand free of her. It was dripping with her juices. She took her other hand off my cock and then reached up under her dress. She shifted and shuffled for a moment and suddenly her white panties were in her hand. She set them down on the grass next to us and then turned to look at me in the dimness.

"Take out your cock," she told me.

"What?" I asked, looking around at the others in the strobe effect of the fireworks. "We can't... you know..."

"Do it," she said pleadingly. "I have to have you. Take it out! Please?"

Unable to resist a woman begging, I reached down and unzipped my shorts, pulling my hard-on through the flap and baring it to the night. It was too dark for her to actually see it, but her hand went directly to it anyway, finding it my feel. Her fingers grasped me, stroking up and down, smearing the pre-come that had oozed out over the shaft. Now it was my turn to groan as I felt the touch of someone beside myself for the first time in forever.

"Sit still," she told me. "Let me do it."

"Okay," I grunted, actually fucking into her hand.

She turned back towards the island and raised her butt up. With her free hand she pulled the back of her skirt upwards, baring her naked ass and her dripping crotch from behind. She eased herself backwards, until she was sitting on my lap, her back to my chest. My hard-on was now between her thighs, the shaft nestled against her wet lips. She raised up a little more, pulling upward on my cock, until the head was pushing between her lips. Teasingly she rubbed me back and forth a few times.

"Do it," I commanded, putting my hands on her waist and pulling her downward.

She came down willingly, my cock sinking slowly, deliciously into her tight box. We both groaned at the connection. My lips went back to her neck as my hands began to prod her to move up and down.

She began to rise and fall, slowly at first, with short strokes. Her juices were now running down my cock, into my shorts and probably staining them. I didn't care. The friction of her tight passage felt so damn good.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:43 PM
Out on the island, the fireworks continued to ignite and the Ukrainians made another error, this one much more dangerous than the other. One of their fireworks hit the top of a tree as it launched and was deflected back towards the ground. It hit just on the shore of the pond, less than fifty feet away from the nearest of the crowd. It bounced back up again and streaked over our heads, twisting and turning and showering us with sparks and smoke. Everyone except Suzanne and I hit the dirt. It then slammed directly into the winery building where it exploded with enough force to break a window. Glass fragments came raining down on those sitting near the building.

"You assholes!" Remington screamed at them. "That is enough! Stop lighting those things and get off of that island immediately!"

But the Ukrainians didn't listen to him. Instead, they lit off another two shells, both of which managed to make it to the quadrant of the sky to which they were assigned. Remington didn't say anything else.

I continued to fuck Suzanne through all of this, my pelvis rising up and down while hers ground atop me, clenching and releasing my cock. Though a few pieces of burning firework had drifted down around us, we had been untouched by the barrage.

"Make me come," she told me. "Oh God, make me come!"

I began to pull her down harder into me, grinding myself upward with more force. Our strokes became faster and the juices from her pussy began to flow more copiously, until both of us were drenched in them. She turned her head towards me and started kissing me, her tongue shooting into my mouth and attacking mine. I returned the kiss greedily, no longer caring that anyone who happened to glance over at us during one of the fireworks flashes would easily see what we were doing.

We kissed and fucked, our tongues probing each other's mouths, our crotches mashing together in a wet union of cock and pussy. My hands left her waist and wandered beneath her skirt once more, traveling upward, over her hips, through her pubic bush, across her soft stomach, and up to her breasts. I pushed them forcibly beneath her bra, grabbing her tits roughly, squeezing them and pinching the hardened nipples between my fingers.

"Yes, yes, yes," she panted into my mouth.

She came just as another errant firework streaked off to the south of us and blew up in a row of grape vines. Her pussy clenched around my thrusting cock, her hands tightening against my legs, her teeth clamping down on my lower lip nearly hard enough to draw blood.

"Mmmmm, ohhhhhhh," she groaned, shuddering all over, her legs spasming between mine.

Her clutching vise upon my tool set me off as well. Just as her spasms were dying down, mine began. I began to thrust upward with more force, actually bouncing her into the air now. In response she grabbed the bottom of my thighs in order to leverage herself down upon me.

"Come in me," she told me, biting at my lip again. "Shoot your come in my pussy!"

The filthy mouth on her high-class face served to speed my release. The waves of pleasure began to build within me, rising to a peak of ecstasy. I let out my own groan and my hands squeezed extra-hard upon her tits. The peak was reached and the pleasure exploded outward. I began to shoot, blast after blast of hot come into her clutching chasm.

"Ohhhh," she moaned, feeling it. "That is so fucking hot!"

I shot what seemed a gallon, until it was overflowing and running down into my crotch. Finally the last dribble spurted out and the last thrust of my pelvis wound down to a halt. I slumped down a little bit, feeling our combined juices soaking into my shorts and my crotch. She slumped against me, giving me one last teasing kiss.

Just as she eased off of me and back to the ground the Ukrainians made their final mistake of the night. They launched one of their fireworks into one of the island's trees again. This one bounced back and forth between several of the trees and then went straight down, right to where the Ukrainians were all standing.

Remington's yell of outrage was easily drowned out by the screams of panic from the Ukrainians themselves. The firework, which had yet to explode, had landed right in the midst of their supply of unfired goods. They broke and ran, busting out through the shrubs as if they weren't there and diving headlong into the water of the duck pond, where they began swimming madly for shore. They were about halfway across when the firework exploded, igniting the rest of the stockpile that was stacked around it.

Suddenly fireworks were streaking off in all directions. No less than five of them streaked directly towards the crowd. Some went into the air and slammed into the winery building, others skipped over the water and flew only feet above our heads. Shrieks of simple rocket motors and booms of concussions filled the night. Flaming pieces of gunpowder and cardboard were flying everywhere.

This time I did get down, pulling Suzanne with me. I landed with my face directly against her discarded panties, the smell of her musk in my nose. A firework exploded less then thirty feet above me, showering me with burning debris. I had to stamp out several small fires on my clothing with my bare hand. Suzanne had to do the same. Despite the danger of the situation, both of us were laughing madly as we listened to the panicked screams of the others.

A few more explosions rocked the night and then it was over. The roof of the winery building was afire in two places, the shingles smoldering with smoke and flame. Two or three fires had also sprung to life in the vineyards, which were dry this late in the season. But the most impressive fire of all was on the duck island. Most of the fireworks that had been ignited had exploded right there and had showered the dry palm trees and brush with flames. They had lit up like tissue paper in response and were now blazing away, the flames shooting thirty or forty feet into the air. The Ukrainians, perhaps knowing when to cut their losses, had all made it safely to shore and were now nowhere to be seen.

"Is everyone all right?" I heard Remington yell at the crowd, most of whom where still in a state of shock at what had happened.

Several people cried out that they had been wounded but no one seemed to be seriously injured.

I looked over at Suzanne, who was still giggling as she lay next to me on the grass.

"My husband throws a hell of a party, doesn't he?" she asked playfully. She picked up her panties and balled them up.

"You got that right," I told her, giggling a little myself.

She looked down at my crotch, which was now plainly visible thanks to the various fires that were burning. "You'd better cover up a bit," she said.

My cock, now wilted but still quite wet, was hanging out of my fly. If it had had a face, there would have been a satisfied expression upon it. Quickly I stuffed it back inside and zipped up. I could do nothing however, about the huge wet patch that ran from my upper thighs to nearly the button.

"I think it's about time I made my leave," I told her. "You'll give my regrets for not saying official good byes?"

"Of course," she told me with a smile. "It's been fun. You're a good dancer."

"Maybe we can dance again some day," I said.

She gave a cynical smile. "Maybe," she said, without much conviction. "But in the meantime, why don't you take these to remember me by." She handed me her panties.

I took them and stuffed them into my pocket. A moment later I was walking towards the parking area and my car. Five minutes later, though I was undoubtedly well beyond the legal limit for driving in the state of California, I was on the road.

As I headed for the highway I passed several fire engines and ambulances heading in the opposite direction.

*****

That was pretty much the end of my career at BR&D. Somebody—probably more than one somebodies—had apparently seen what Suzanne and I had been up to and reported it to Remington. Or maybe Remington himself had seen us. I don't know. No one ever told me. No one ever said anything about it to me. But all the same I found myself ostracized at the firm. No one would talk to me anymore and I wasn't given any more assignments of any importance. Two weeks later I was told by a senior partner (not Remington) that things just weren't working out with me, that I wasn't quite BR&D material. I was given a decent severance package of course, but I was fired all the same. Truth be known though, I didn't really care.

These days I'm still an accountant but I work in Sacramento now for the State Franchise Tax Board. I actually make more than I did at BR&D although the potential for advancement is no longer there. I'm doomed to spend the rest of my career there making $75,000 a year with only step and cost of living raises to look forward to. I still don't care. I live comfortably and, most important of all, I work forty hours per week. No more, no less. I go into work at 8:00 AM, Monday through Friday, and I emerge at 4:00 PM. There are no exceptions, no mandatory overtime, no pressure from above. To me it is paradise.

I never saw Mrs. Remington again although I heard that Mr. Remington divorced her about a week after my severance from the firm. I still have her panties though and every once in a while I still take them out and give them a little sniff. The smell of her still remains on them to this day.


The End

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:45 PM
Traveling to Alaska


My sister, Angie, called me two nights ago. Angie had talked to mom and had found out things had gone south between mom and dad so they had filed for divorce. Angie was upset so I got off the phone to call mom.

"Hey, Mom, it's Kaden," I said when she answered. "Angie told me about you and dad. Are you all right?"

"Oh, Kaden, I'm fine," Mom said. "This has been coming for a while I'm sure. We haven't been in love for years so we decided to go ahead with the divorce. We're selling the house and splitting everything 50/50. There's no fighting over who gets what."

"Okay," I said. "I thought I'd check on you. Maybe I'll come see you in a few days and help you move some stuff."

"I'd like that, Kaden," Mom said. We talked for a few more moments and then hung up.

I lit a cigarette and then began checking for flights to Anchorage to see mom. She still lived in the same town I had been born and raised in. I left Anchorage after graduating high school and moved to Las Vegas. I got a job working as a security guard in a casino and I've done well. I have a very high sex drive and have been screwing around for years. I have many regulars but never get myself tied down to just one person.

Now here I was boarding a flight to Anchorage to go check on mom. I always fly first class and today was no exception. I flirted with women who would obviously flirt back and was ready to screw any of them in an instant. This one girl I flirted with several times in the terminal while waiting for the plane to board was actually on the same flight. I thought that was cool and hoped for a chance to get closer to her during the flight.

This girl looked to be about 5' 8" tall and about 130 pounds with blonde hair and blue eyes. She sat in front of me on the flight and smiled flirtatiously as she made it obviously difficult to store her carry on above her. "Here," I said. "Let me help you with that."

I purposefully rubbed against her thigh as I reached to help her with her bag. "Thank you," she said. "My name is Beth. What's yours?"

"Kaden," I said. "Nice to meet you, Beth. Where are you headed?"

"To Anchorage," Beth said. "My friends and I are meeting there for some fun. Where are you going?"

"Same place," I said. "Going to help my mother move. She and dad are getting a divorce."

"Oh, that's too bad but cool of you to help her," Beth said. We quit talking as the plane began pull away from the gate and we had to fasten our seatbelts.

I put the earplugs from my iPod in my ears and listened to some music instead of the flight attendant explaining the special flight instructions. I'd heard them before many times in my life so I didn't care to hear them again. Once we'd been in flight for a while, I noticed Beth turn around and say something.

"I'm sorry," I said pulling my headphones out. "I didn't catch that, Beth."

"I said, I need to use the restroom," She said. "Do you know where it is?"

I smiled and pointed behind me towards the section dividing the first class from coach. Beth smiled again with an obvious message in the smile. She brushed her ass against my arm as she walked by to go to the restroom. I watched to see which one Beth went into and waited a few more minutes before following. I knocked on the door that said occupied. The door unlocked and I slid it open and inside quickly. Beth smiled as I shut the door behind me and locked it before reaching for her.

Kissing Beth was just as hot as she looked and I began to grope and touch her breasts and her ass through the fabric of her clothes. Beth moaned as I ground myself against her and felt her rub my very hard cock through my jeans. Beth opened her blouse for me and dipped to suckle her breasts as I pulled her bra aside. My jeans were loosened and shoved down along with my briefs and her hand wrapped around my cock. Beth began to stroke me long and hard and I moaned against her breasts at the sensation.

Beth pushed me back and slid to her knees. She looked up at me as she took my cock into her mouth. I moaned again and put my hand to the back of her head. I began to fuck away at her mouth and she took me deep, which is just the way I like it. My other hand reached down and fondled her tit. After a few moments of Beth sucking me off, I pulled her to her feet, turned towards the stool and covered my cock with a condom.

I positioned myself behind Beth, pulled her panties to the side and slammed into her pussy. Beth gasped a bit at the sudden intrusion but I didn't care as I grabbed her hips and began a hard pound assault on her pussy. With my left hand I roughly grabbed at Beth's breasts, squeezing and pinching them hard. My right hand went around to the front of her crotch and I began to roughly fondle her clit. Suddenly Beth erupted loudly and I felt her pussy convulsing begging my cock to bang it harder and I did.

When Beth was finished with her orgasm, I pulled out, turned her around and set her on the cover of the stool. I pulled off the condom and shoved my cock back into her mouth. Beth took it as I grabbed the sides of her head and began to fuck away at her mouth. Beth kept up with my quick and hard head banging and soon I erupted into her mouth and some of my spunk leaked out the sides but she swallowed most of it. When I was done I pulled my cock out of her mouth but I wasn't finished with Beth just yet.

I dropped to my knees and roughly pulled a part Beth's legs. I shoved my face into her soaked panties and inhaled the sweet fragrance of her pussy. Then I began to lick her through the panties and Beth began to moan, as she became aroused again. After a few moments, I pulled her panties aside and dove back into her pussy shoving my tongue deep into her cunt. I licked and fucked her pussy until Beth began to convulse again into another orgasm. I lapped up the juices that flowed until she finally quit.

"That was awesome," I said. I bent and kissed Beth tasting my cum in her mouth and she her juices on my tongue. "Thanks, hot stuff," I said. I pulled myself together and left the bathroom and Beth. I returned to my seat and back to a magazine I had found on the way onto the plane.


The End

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:51 PM
Service

Chapter One

There were many reasons why John should love that sound, but he still dreaded it. Even after three months, he still shivered with dread every time the door to Mistress Dianna's room creaked open. He never knew what mood his Mistress would be in. He liked when She was horny or playful, but after his third day here when She'd had an argument with her boyfriend, he trembled at her approach. John listened as the footstep approached the closet in which he was bound, captive and slave to Mistress' every whim. He steadied himself, knowing what was coming. The door flew open, Mistress Dianna standing in front of his eyes. He looked at the floor.

"It's time for you to come out of the closet!" she laughed, grabbing a fist full of hair and dragging him into the room. She leant down and undid the handcuffs behind his back. "Is that better?" she asked mockingly.

"Yes Mistress" said John. In fact, it really was better, he hadn't been let out of those cuffs for about 3 days now and they were really starting to hurt.

John heard Mistress Dianna walk into the closet behind him. "Crawl to the bathroom, slave!" she ordered, "Wait for me once you get there!"

"Yes Mistress" said John. He leant forward onto his recently free hands and winced as he put pressure on them. The circulation was returning and every touch on his palm was like a hot iron pressing against his skin. Slowly, he made his way to the bathroom and got into position. He put his head on the floor beside the toilet and put his ass in the air, ready for inspection. If the butt-plug had moved he'd be in trouble.

Mistress Dianna came in about five minutes later and sat on the edge of the tub behind him. "I'm glad that it hasn't moved," she said calmly, nudging the plug with her spiked heel, "but I'm a little disappointed that I won't get to whip you for playing with it this time."

Each night, when Mistress Dianna put john away in the closet, she would dip the plug in deep heat before sliding it into her slave's tender ass. Each night, until now, John had been unable to resist the urge to move the plug to ease the sensation, but last night he had held his discipline and put up with the torture.

Mistress Dianna got up and walked to the door. "Do your business, slave" she cackled as she left the room. She never got tired of making him pose in the morning, after ten hours of being sat still in her closet, her slave was always desperate to relive his bowel and bladder, the little delay was great fun for her. John quckly got up and sat on the toilet. He removed the butt-plug and quickly emptied into the bowl. He flushed the toilet and got into the freezing shower, he was only allowed hot water once a week as a reward. He got out of the shower and resumed his position on the bathroom floor.

"I'm glad you're finished, slave. I need a piss." Mistress Dianna had been stood behind the door the whole time, enjoying the suffering of her slave. John turned onto his back and opened his mouth wide as Mistress Dianna stepped over him. He grimaced when he saw how bloody her pussy was, she must have just come on. "Drink it all down then clean me up!" she said as she pressed he cunt against his waiting mouth. John drank the tangy fluid as fast as he could to keep up with the steady stream coming from his Mistress. As Mistress Dianna squeezed off the last drops into her slave's mouth, John was already sliding his tongue into his Mistress' hole, licking Her pussy clean. He could taste the blood, but he knew better than to stop.

"Very good, slave" said Mistress Dianna, standing up so her slave could breathe a little. She wiped her pussy with some tissue and saw no trace of her period, "I think you might get away without any lashes today. Now get downstairs and fix my breakfast."

John wiped his face with some tissue and headed on downstairs to prepare breakfast...

Chapter two

John always thought about the same things while he prepared breakfast for his Mistress. He always wondered how he ended up in this position. It's not that he hated being here, he loved serving his Mistress when She was feeling good, but when She had a bad day, John knew about it.

He cracked some eggs into a pan and started to scramble them.

He thought about his life before this one, working a dead-end job for a company that didn't care less. Going home at night to a family he barely recognised and spending every evening jacking off at his computer. He was happier now, even while he suffered.

He put some toast under the grill.

He'd met Mistress Dianna in a chat room, she'd suggested meeting up to play. He booked a week off work and told his wife he was going to a conference. That night he was standing at the door of this spacious house a mile from the nearest town. After ringing the doorbell, a beautiful woman came to the door, Mistress Dianna. She ushered him into a warm living room. There was another guy sat on the couch and there was some awful reality show on the TV.

John put the toast on a plate and buttered it. He slid the eggs from the pan onto the toast and put the plate on the table with a knife and fork. He carefully placed a dish over the plate to keep the food warm then knelt down beneath the table.

She'd introduced the guy on the couch as her boyfriend then ordered John to strip. He'd done as instructed without hesitation despite his concerns about Mistress Dianna's boyfriend being present. "Your first job," Mistress Dianna had said, "is to keep me happy." Mistress Dianna had walked around her new toy and inspected him, before pushing him to his knees. She'd moved right in front of her toy's face. "Your second job," she'd said with a chuckle, "is to keep my boyfriend happy." With that, she'd stepped away to reveal her boyfriend standing naked in the middle of the room.

John shuffled back as his Mistress put a bowl of food under her chair and sat down. He leant forward and started taking bites of dog food straight from the bowl as his Mistress rested her feet on his back.

"Did you understand what I said, you stupid little shit?" she'd snarled at her toy, "You have to please him too. Crawl over to his feet and then suck his cock!" This wasn't what John had signed up for, but he didn't want to call it quits for the week already. He'd crawled over to the guy, he was about 5'11 and well built, imposing compared to John's flab. John had then signed his fate.

John licked the last of the dogfood from the bowl and waited patiently for his Mistress to finish. After a moment, he watched as Mistress Dianna scooped her crusts into the dog bowl. There was a big green bogey on one of the pieces, a little "present" for her slave. John got straight into devouring the leftovers.

John had crossed the last line in his morals. He was sucking cock for someone else's pleasure. He gagged at the thought. It was a big mistake, Mistress Dianna had seen him and had quietly walked up behind him, "You want to gag?" she'd snarled, "Then fucking gag!" with that, she'd slammed her toy's head forward onto her boyfriend's nine inch cock and held it there. John had fought for breath, bravely, but started to gag heavily. He'd started to try to fight his way out, but Mistress Dianne was to strong. He'd felt the cum shoot into his throat and had felt the cock getting softer in his mouth.

That was all he remembered of that night. He'd passed out and had woken up bound spread eagle on his Mistress' bed.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:52 PM
Chapter three

After breakfast, John made his way back upstairs and drew his Mistress a bath. He then knelt down at the side of the bath and waited. Most of his life was waiting for his Mistress. It frustrated him and his Mistress knew it. After a few minutes, Mistress Dianna came into the bathroom. She was wearing just a towel and a pair of heels. John swiftly undid each shoe then slipped them from his Mistress' feet. He then sat up and Mistress Dianna draped the towel over his head.

John knelt there while his Mistress bathed, knowing better than to move. Mistress Dianna was done in a few minutes and as she stepped out of the bath, she swept the towel from her slave's head and patted herself dry. She didn't allow her slave to do this, he enjoyed it too much. "Shoes!" she barked at her slave. John crawled quickly from the room, back to the closet. He selected the shoes from today's pigeon hole and, holding the straps in his mouth, crawled back to the bathroom where Mistress Dianna was waiting. He gently slid the stilettos onto his Mistress' feet, fastening them gently before applying a kiss to each of his Mistress' toes.

"Well done, slave," Mistress Dianna said with a smile, "you've been so good this morning, I think I'll let you do the chores today without shackles. You will still wear the shock collar, but you can walk properly today." With that, Mistress Dianna left the bathroom to get dressed and left her slave to clean up after her. Normally, John would wear steel shackles around his legs with a chain only a foot long to stop him running away. He also wore a shock collar that was as powerful as a tazer and kicked in if he left the house or garden. All of these would be padlocked in place and the key would be taken to work by Mistress Dianna, along with a remote control for the collar, just in case she got bored.

But today, there would be no shackles, so John could clean in record time. After straightening up the bathroom, John crawled to his Mistress' bedroom and knelt at the door. Mistress Dianna was already dressed and was just finishing her make-up. She only wore a little, she was naturally beautiful, but she liked to add just a subtle touch. Since her boyfriend had left a few weeks ago, she'd taken more time with the makeup, making that extra effort.

Mistress Dianne opened the drawer of her dresser and took out the shock-collar and padlock. She walked over to her slave and tenderly placed the collar around his neck. She pulled it tight and locked it in place. John could feel the electrodes digging into his neck, but he tried to ignore the pain. "I'll be home early tonight, slave," said Mistress Dianna, "make sure dinner is ready when I get home. To make sure, I'll shock you three times to give you enough warning." With that, she marched down the hall, down the stairs and out the door.

John listened for the car starting, and was pleased to hear his Mistress drive away. It was nine thirty. He immediately got to work tidying the house. There wasn't much to do and he was done before eleven. He walked back to the closet and curled up for some well earned sleep.

John's sleep was interrupted by the doorbell, which rather cruelly sent a signal to the shock collar. John quickly ran downstairs, pausing only to look at the clock on the dresser, it was one o'clock. When he reached the door, John got on his knees and took a breath. He always hated opening the door. The postman was used to the sight of him, knelt on the floor, hands behind his back with his legs chained and nothing more than a collar on his neck, his small cock hanging limply in the cold breeze. Still, John disliked this task and begrudgingly opened the door. Mistress Dianna stood in the doorway, a man stood next to her. "Slave, meet my new boyfriend."

Chapter four

Although he'd seen it coming, John was in a minor state of shock. It had been just him and his Mistress for several weeks now and he was enjoying being the only object of her attention. He did not miss cleaning the cum from his Mistress' ass with his tongue. He did not miss the moods his Mistress would be in after an argument. And he really did not miss the forced face fucking that he'd get when he forgot to polish his Mistress' boyfriend's shoes.

"Greet him properly then, slave," taunted Mistress Dianna, "I want Daniel to feel at home."

John crawled through the open door to Dan's feet and sat up. He reluctantly unfastened Dan's belt and slowly undid his trousers. John was surprised to see that Dan wasn't wearing underwear and stopped for a second. "Don't you dare freak out again, slave!" warned his Mistress, "Suck it!"

Dan's cock was much bigger than John had ever dealt with before, not that he'd sucked many cocks. He gingerly took the soft cock in his mouth, conscious that he was outside, and started to lick and suck. It wasn't long before his mouth was filled by the gigantic cock protruding from Dan's muscular torso, and John was starting to struggle.

"Ok slave," called Mistress Dianna, "I noticed that there is no food ready, so later you will be punished. Right now, though, I want some lunch."

John welcomed this order and hurried to the kitchen to fix some sandwiches. He buttered the bread as carefully as he could before preparing the salad. Finally, he carefully placed two slices of chicken breast into each sandwich and plaed them on the table where his Mistress and Dan were waiting. "Well done, slave," said his Mistress, "now go upstairs and wait in the closet."

John did as he was told, keen to leave the happy couple behind. He heard his Mistress whisper to her new lover that they would have lots of fun tonight as he scuttled up the stairs. He made his way to the closet and lay down as best he could and got some sleep.

It was dark when John woke up again, there was no light piercing the crack beneath the closet door. He heard footsteps approaching and quickly got to his knees. He heard his Mistress open the door to her dresser then walk to the closet door. The closet light came on and John was dazzled by the brightness, he didn't even notice that his Mistress had opened the door.

Once his eyes had adjusted, he was quickly thrust back into darkness, Mistress Dianna had put a hood over his head. Mistress Dianna and Dan dragged the slave across to the bed and rapidly tied his arms to the bedposts on the other side, leaving the slave's arse exposed. "I know you've never actually fucked a man before, slave," giggled Mistress Dianna, "but now both me and my man are going to take turns fucking you!"

John wanted to cry out and beg his Mistress not to, but he knew better, it would only make things worse. "Now because you failed to make lunch on time, we're not going to bother with any lube!"

John screamed as he felt the hard cock pierce his dry arsehole. He couldn't help it, it hurt so much. He'd never had anything up his ass without lube before, and now he knew why. It felt like he was being torn in two, but the cock kept thrusting into his sore ass. After a moment, John felt the cock removed from his tender arsehole.

"That was just a dildo, you pathetic little shit!" Mistress Dianna laughed as Dan approached the slave, "Now for a real one."

It wasn't as bad this time, but John still screamed. Dan's cock was much bigger than the strapon he'd just been violated with. Dan was much stronger too, thrusting with far more speed and power than John could have imagined. It wasn't long before John lost sensation in his sensitive hole, but he could still feel the huge cock assaulting his insides. "I'm gonna cum, babe" John heard. Dan was obviously enjoying this act of, what John could only describe as, rape.

"In his mouth, baby," said Mistress Dianna.

John felt Dan's cock quickly withdraw from his ass and was soon greeted by dazzling light and a huge greasy cock as the hood was ripped from his head. John felt a sharp jolt in the collar on his neck as his Mistress hit the power and found his mouth opening wide, beyond his control.

Mistress Dianna stopped the current and stood back as she watched her new boyfriend thrust his cock into her slave's waiting mouth. She slowly stroked her strapon while her boyfriend pumped furiously at the slave's throat. She watched her boyfriends face turn to pure pleasure as she walked behind the unsuspecting slave. When she was satisfied that Dan was about to cum, she stepped in behind her slave and waited.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:53 PM
John couldn't scream, despite the cruel violation his Mistress just committed. As John felt Dan shoot into his reluctant throat, his Mistress had brutally thrust her strapon into his already abused arsehole. He needed to breathe, but was starting to choke on Dan's cum, there was a lot of it. Tears were streaming down John's face by the time Dan removed his now soft cock from the slave's mouth. Mistress Dianna swiftly followed suit, drawing the rubber cock out of her slave's torn and bloodied arsehole.

"Good boy, slave," said Mistress Dianna, taking her boyfriend by the hand, guiding him slowly from the room, "now clean off my cock." She removed the leather harness, placed it carefully in front of her slave's face and walked out of the room, chuckling to herself as she heard her slave crying onto the rubber cock that had just ruined his ass.

Chapter five

It was light when John woke up. The warm sunlight was streaming through the windows onto his face. He tried to shield his eyes, but his arms were still bound from the night before. In front of him lay the strapon his Mistress had been using the night before, a black rubber cock fixed into a leather harness. Despite his attempts to clean it, there were flecks of blood on the cock from John's ravaged asshole.

There was something pressing on John's back. He looked around to see his Mistress asleep at the top of the bed, her legs stretched out across his body. She was wearing a sheer negligee with nothing underneath and looked angelic in the warm morning light. John considered his options, he could wake his Mistress up so as to start his chores at the risk of being punished, or he could wait for his Mistress to wake up in her own time then be punished for not doing his chores.

The decision was made for him when Mistress Dianna began to stir. "Good morning, slave," she said, half yawning as she stretched, "I hope you enjoyed last night, I certainly did."

"Yes Mistress" replied John. It was all he could muster as his mind went over the previous night's events.

"I'm glad," smiled Mistress Dianna, "you'll be seeing a lot more of Dan soon. After fucking you last night, we decided that Dan would be better as a slave than a lover."

John's face fell. Am I being replaced, he thought.

"Don't worry yourself, slave," continued Mistress Dianna, "I'm not replacing you, I'm merely reassigning you. You see, you do such a good job of all the chores nd are so obedient that you're not as fun anymore. Your new role will be one that I think all three of us will enjoy." A mischievous smile crossed her face as she looked at her slave, bound exposed and helpless next to her, "Your new role will be as my pleasure slave. Your first job in your new role will be to make sure I am adequately awake this morning."

Inside, John was jumping for joy. He didn't hate doing household chores, but he didn't exactly love it either. All he could do was smile as his Mistress leant over and untied his wrists.

"Start with my toes!" ordered Mistress Dianna, thrusting her feet towards her slave.

John immediately got to work. He started by kissing his Mistress' toes, and then slowly took each one into his mouth, sucking gently and flicking them with his tongue causing his Mistress to moan softly. John licked between his Mistress' toes and listened as her breath caught. Mistress Dianna started to push her foot further into her slave's mouth, her slave gratefully receiving it, still licking at her toes.

John now had nearly half of his Mistress' left foot in his mouth now and he could feel her toes wiggling against the back of his tongue. He started to gag, his teeth catching on his Mistress' foot. He flinched as a sharp smack was administered to his back.

"Watch your teeth, slave!" said Mistress Dianna. She always kept a riding crop under her pillow, it saved having to get up, and was now replacing it having chastised her slave.

John got to work with renewed vigour, turning his attentions to his Mistress' other foot. Once again he licked and sucked as his Mistress moaned in pleasure.



"Now, slave," moaned Mistress Dianna, "do you want to lick my pussy?"

John stopped sucking on his Mistress' toes and looked up at her face. "Yes please, Mistress," he begged, "please let Your worthless slave pleasure Your delicious pussy."

"You may, slave" replied Mistress Dianna.

Mistress Dianna smiled as she watched her slave crawl up towards her, this quickly changed as her slave's tongue touched her sensitive clit.

John licked gently at his Mistress' clit then slowly rolled his tongue up and down his Mistress' labia before sliding it deep into her vagina. As he had expected, he found plenty of Dan's cum in his Mistress. "I'd only just finished with Dan when I came to bed, slave" he heard his Mistress say, "make sure you clean my properly and pleasantly."

John continued sliding his tongue in and out of his Mistress, pressing his nose against her clit on every thrust. He could taste the cum in his Mistress' pussy and felt himself getting hard. John didn't like sucking cock, but he loved eating cream pies, and Mistress Dianna knew it.

John held his breath as his Mistress grabbed him tightly by the hair and pulled his face right into her crotch. He kept his tongue deep in his Mistress as she thrust hard against him, fucking his face. John was soon desperate for air, but he kept licking deep inside his Mistress' cum-filled pussy.

"Yes, slave," called Mistress Dianna, "yes!" She pulled her slave's face harder against her. "Fuck yes!" she screamed as her orgasm shook her body. She released her slave's head to let him breathe.

John took a breath and then pushed his face back into his Mistress' mound. He tongued hard as another orgasm rocked his Mistress, tightening around his aching tongue. He slowly withdrew his tongue from his Mistress and looked up at her smiling face.

"Well done, slave," said Mistress Dianna, "That's all for this morning, I'll be expecting much more when I get back from work. Now fetch me my robe, I want a shower." She watched her slave get up and walk across the room. She had dark plans for this one. She wasn't sure how exactly to go about it, but she knew where she wanted her slave to be. He had a long road ahead.

As John walked back across the room to his Mistress, he saw an unfamiliar glint in her eye, but he thought nothing of it.

"Thank you, slave" smiled Mistress Dianna, "I'll take care of my showering from now on." She walked swiftly from the room, leaving her slave stood naked, hard and exposed in the middle of the room, still wearing his shock collar.


The End

birdie8819
13-05-2008, 09:55 PM
Mistress Melanie's Face Slave

She didn't shave her pussy. She, however, kept it beautifully manicured. Better said, he kept it precisely trimmed and shaped. He did do daily as part of the bathing ritual she'd taught him. Following her bath he dried and fluffed her golden-brown public hair. Then with a fine, handmade bone comb and a small pair of grooming scissors he'd kneel between her legs in the bathroom before a floor to ceiling mirror (so she could watch him work) and carefully ensure every hair was even, boundaries were perfectly straight . He enjoyed the process and it often showed. Tonight his enjoyment in attending her was evidenced by a long, unbroken, clear string of pre-cum that ran from the slit at the tip of his erect penis to the white marble floor. She, too, was a little more excited than usual. He could see that her pussy was dripping wet despite his most recent attention with a terrycloth towel. Thick, clear fluid oozed from between her labia. Her clit was beginning to extend itself from beneath its hood.

"Hunter, I'm horny tonight. I want to do something different with you. How long have you been attending me?" She reached out as she spoke to run her fingers through his gray-blonde brush cut. The caress was tender, a true caress.

He looked up into her face, knowing it would be okay. Experience had taught him he was allowed to look into her face when this kind of verbal exchange was in play. "About three months Mistress, three really special months. The best time of my life." Hunter meant every word of his short declaration. As he shared his inner feelings, his anal sphincter contracted around the circular rib of the butt-plug he'd worked into his own ass, at her command, well over an hour ago.

"I think it is time we took you just a little further down the path of your servitude. You've taken such good care of my bush tonight; you've made me want to be real nasty. I want to be plain dirty. Cover my cunt-hole with your open mouth. I'm going to piss down your throat." With this command she brought her left hand to the back of his head and tucked his chin well below her patch, dragging his nose through the short-hairs he just created. Hunter was beyond objecting. His cock exuded an ever-thicker stream of pre-cum as it danced freely between his quivering legs.

Melanie was giving soft-spoken directions. A new approach that excited him and generated anticipation of the first-time experience just beginning for him. "Now, Baby, push your tongue deep in my hole. But, keep it soft. Don't stab at me, swab my cunt." As she spoke, she held his head where she wanted it, applying just enough force for him to know he was in her control. She rotated her hips in undulating circles, working his tongue as much as he was.

"Now, withdraw your tongue from my canal, find my pee-hole. Stiffen your tongue, work the tip of your tongue into the hole. Find the right pressure. Feel my body respond. Connect with me and you'll know what's working. Work on Mama, Cunter. Make me pee." As he listen to her voice, he found a connection with her body, sensed the pleasure his tongue was creating in her urethra. He felt a pulsing begin at the tip of her tube. He knew he was meeting her needs as he heard her hoarsely grunt, "Motherfucker!"

"Get ready you Fucker. I'm gon'na pee in your mouth. If you let a drop escape, you won't cum for a week. Understand? Don't stop drinking me." With a forward thrust of her hips, her hands pulled his head tight against her belly. She rolled her hips and he tasted the front-end of her golden stream. A strong, steady stream of pee beat against the back of his throat. The acrid taste worked for him. The thought of serving her worked more. He was enjoying the act and thought to grab his cock. It was as if she could read his mind.

"Don't you touch your cock. Serve me. Reach behind me. Spread my ass-cheeks with your left hand and work the tip of your right fuck-finger into my asshole. Don't go deep, spread my hole wide. Feel the next couple of squirts and rotate your finger in-between each squirt. You'll know what I mean." On cue, the steady stream of piss broke and he gulped to swallow and for air. He hands relaxed on the back of his head. Then they immediately tightened again.

"Now, make me feel good, Hunter. Right after I squirt. Roll your finger-tip in my ass slowly, Stretch my butt-hole." With that she let go a strong short burst of pee. As it subsided Hunter stabbed his tongue upward at her clit and rolled his middle finger in a manner that was nastier than he thought possible. Her rubbery asshole open and closed around his digit and it slid in deeper, well past the second knuckle. Mistress Melanie moaned, ""Oh yeah, I like that, again!" She passed another squirt of her golden fluid into her mouth. As it ended he worked the deeper magic of his finger in her asshole. She squirted six more times and by the sixth time, the two middle fingers of his right hand were buried deep in her ass, to the palm. She was grunting and pushing down on those fingers by deeply bending her knees. All the while she held tightly to the back of his head.

She came in an un-Mistress-like manner. "Baby, Nasty Mama's cumming. Let me lie down, but don't let your fingers leave my asshole." She rolled as she collapsed to the cold white marble floor, ending up on her belly with her impelled ass grinding up and down against his fingers. Melanie breathed in deep sighs as her orgasm subsided.

"Oh, Cunter, such a good job. Better than I expected from a novice. You deserve a reward. You may remove your fingers slowly and then jack-off into the open hole left behind. You can not penetrate me, but you can squirt as deep inside me as my open hole allows. Do you understand?" Hunter withdrew his fingers and was amazed by the opening left behind. He could see deep into her anal canal. He wanted to see his white cum in that pink hole.

"Yes, Mistress!" He was three excited strokes into complying and shooting copious white globs of his cum into her butt-hole as he spoke. It looked so nasty as he watch it drip into one of her holes rather than out. Another new experience.

"How does it look, my Face-Slave? Do you like looking at your Mistress's asshole. Did you like shooting your cum in it?"

His hand still pumping at his softening cock, he spoke in a husky voice. "Very much, Cum in your hole. Looks great."

"Good. Now suck your cum out of my ass. Show me you really will do what I want." Three months ago in a Portland bar his journey began. Tonight with pleasure it continued into new territory. He dropped his nose into the crack of her ass, made a circle of his lips, placed them around the open pucker rim and sucked hard. Her moan told him he was doing his job.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

alex18122003
13-05-2008, 10:50 PM
double post

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:15 PM
Denver Nights

The day began as it usually does, Erica woke up 45 min before she needed to leave for work. She allows herself just enough time to do the basics before heading out the door. She begins by lazily walking to the bathroom and running the shower. As the water warms, she slowly strips her panties and tank to reveal her tight 23 year old body. At about 5'8", she has an athletic dancer body, her long brown hair and dark eyes are complimented by light soft skin. Her breasts are perky, not too big and by no means too small, her ass is prominent and her legs are firm. She tests the water then steps into the shower to officially begin the day.

On the other side of Denver, Nate begins his day in similar fashion. He wakes up to an empty bed and contemplates the day ahead of him. He eventually rolls out of bed and heads to the bathroom. Still half asleep he splashes water on his face. He stands at 6'1" a solid runners body with little fat. His dark hair blends well with his tan skin and his blue eyes shine in deep contrast to his other features. He is thin but has broad shoulders, a small waist but a firm round ass. Instead of stripping from his boxer briefs to the comforts of a nice warm shower, he instead heads back to his room, throws on some running gear and is out the door.

Soon after arriving at work Erica is thinking about what will happen that night. Nate had just moved to Denver and this was to be the first night they were meeting up. She had gone to college with him and spent some rather amazing nights with him; however she had graduated before he did and they rarely saw each other after she moved away. There had been many nights she laid in bed thinking about the times they spent together in the bedroom. Erica would spend hours fantasizing about the dirty things she let herself do while she was with him while her fingers danced over her body. She had gotten off countless times to the memories... she wondered if that night they would make even more.

Nate was also excited, running always gets his blood pumping, but no where near what Erica could do to him. He had let himself go with her, crossing boundaries he never thought he would even approach. She brought out the wildest and best in him and he knew it. Today he was feeling especially good and was counting down the hours till they were to meet up. He even skipped his daily "session" to save as much cum as possible for the nights activities.

As the day slowly passed both Nate and Erica were caught day dreaming often. Never telling what they were day dreaming about, both just wore smiles of anticipation.

Erica would let herself get worked up, turning red and getting just wet enough to feel it on her inner thighs.

Nate would do the same. He would make himself hard as a rock, waiting for just the first drops of precum to ooze out of his cock.

They both knew how much the other one loved their juices and they both wanted to make sure there was plenty to go around that night.

Soon the time had come. Erica gotten off work a little early to go home and dress for the night.

Nate had done the same.

They were to meet up at a hotel in Denver as they both had roommates but knew no one in either house would get any sleep if they were there.

Erica picked out an outfit to die for. A short little black skirt that she intentionally hiked up even more so that it exposed just the bottom of her ass if she were to even attempt to bend over, a matching top with her famous Victorias Secret bra that made her tits look incredible and some black heels to top it off.

Nate went with a pair of dark tight jeans, black dress shoes and a tight blue thermal that fit him well enough to show off his fit body. They both hopped in their cars and headed to the hotel...

Upon arrival, they gave each other a big hug and a soft kiss. They then walked through the doors to the front desk to check in. It was only about 5 pm, but there was a reason for that. They headed up to the room and jumped on the bed.

Looking deep into Erica's eyes, Nate said " you know if we went out now we would hit a bunch of traffic, plus im honestly not even that hungry yet"

Erica knew better than to believe that was the reason he wanted to stay in for a while but she played along anyway.

"Well what would you like to do to kill the time before we eat then?" she said.

As she was speaking she moved a little on the bed so that it teasingly lifted her skirt just enough to barely show the front of her thong.

"Well there is a lot of things we can do I guess." he rolled onto his back which exposed to Erica that he was already hard, with his cock pressed firmly against his jeans she could also tell that he was wearing nothing under them. "But it is really up to you."

She moved on the bed again so that she was now sitting Indian style with a blatent disregard for the fact that just by turning his head, Nate could now see the entire front of her thong.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:16 PM
She wanted him to look, she wanted to see his cock pulse under his jeans knowing that if it did she would soon see the wetness of his precum.

"Well Nate, I want to do whatever you want to do" she played with him.

"Oh really? Is that true? Well I have something in mind but we have never done it before so I don't know..." he chimed back.

Erica replied with a grin, "You know I am always up for experimentation."

Nate got up off the bed and moved over to the chair in the room.

Looking at her deep in the eyes again, he said "I want to see you get out of those cloths and get yourself off."

She looked a little shocked but there was a deep burning inside as soon as she had processed the words.

"Mmm, you want me to fuck myself right in front of you right now baby? I think I can do that, but what are you gonna do for me?"

He sat back in his chair and simply said "Nothing yet, but plenty later."

Erica laid on the bed and took one of her tits in her hand, caressing it softly though the fabrics of her shirt and bra. Another hand slowly moved down her stomach and pulled her skirt up fully exposing her thong and began to lightly rub her warming cunt.

"You like what you see baby?" she asked.

Nate simply nodded yes and stared intensely upon his naughty girl. Erica soon pulled her tank strap down freeing her breast from the confines of her shirt and allowing herself to feel her now rock hard nipple. She then pulled her soaking panties to the side and began rubbing her drenched clit.

As she rubbed, her hips started to slowly buck from side to side occasionally leaving the bed for a moment.

Sitting in his chair, Nate could feel the precum dripping down his leg. When he looked he could see the wet spot it had created inside his jeans.

"Taste your pussy babe, suck your fingers dry" he demanded.

He loved to watch her taste herself. Little did he know, she was more than happy to obey this command, as she did it regularly even while she was alone. After Nate had made her do it the first time so many years ago, she realized that the dirtiness of it made her so much hotter. She obliged with no delay taking her soaked fingers from her pussy and licking every glistening one clean. She then returned to her cunt nearing her climax.

The thought of her doing something she had never done made her shutter and the fact that as soon as Nate had asked her to so, there was no hesitation on her part made it even better!

"Oh fuck Nate im gonna cum! You wanna watch my pussy cum all over my fingers?! Do you wanna watch me lick all my cum off for you?!"

Nate could only reply with " yes babe, make yourself cum for me! I wanna see you cum then lick it all up!"

With no delay she came hard. Some even dripping onto the bed. She then hungrily sucked at her fingers. Knowing Nate would love it, she then turned and licked at the wet spot she had made on the bed.

Upon seeing this extra manuver, Nate told her "Now get over here and shove that cum soaked tongue down my throat!"

After calming down and redoing her hair Erica relaxed on the bed talking and kissing with her still very horny partener. When about 6:30 rolled around they decided they were going to eat and then grab a bottle of wine before heading back to the room.

They went to a nearby steak house and killed a few hours eating, laughing and drinking. Never mentioning what they had done or talking about what they were going to do later. They strolled around for a while and stopped at LODO's (their favorite bar) and drank a little more.

Before all the stores were about to close, they left the bar to get their bottle of wine. the two of them were back in the room before midnight.

This is where the fun would begin.

They plopped on the bed and opened their bottle. This time without doing it intentanally, Erica was again sitting in such a way that Nate could see up her skirt. He took advantage and would sneak peaks whenever he knew she wasn't looking and eventually he had himself worked up again.

They spent time talking and listening to music and soon half the bottle was gone. Erica got up to use the rest room and Nate saw this as his oppertunity to strike.

When Erica exited the bathroom Nate met her at the door. He had a mischievous little grin and she knew they were to have some fun. He forcefully spun her around and pinned her to the wall, then dropped to his knees. Lifting her skirt to expose her ass, he began to kiss and lick. All around her beautiful round rump and her think firm thighs his soft kisses became harder and is tongue began to wander between her legs. He could feel her warm pussy and smell her sweet juices. He then licked as much of her dampening panties as he could in one quick pass of the tongue. Feeling her body shake from this, he stopped at her ass hole and began flicking his tongue right on it.

"Mmm" she broke the silence. "Lick my ass Nate!"

She began to press her ass into his face to feel more of his wet tongue. He moved her thong aside, this let his tongue move all over her ass hole.

"Mmm yes! God it feels good baby!"

He probed her ass, letting his tongue move in and out of her tight hole.

"Fuck my ass Nate! Fuck it with your tongue!"

Nate could no longer keep his member tucked away, he slowly started un buttoning his pants.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:17 PM
Looking down, Erica could see him do so,

"Take your cock out for me! I wanna see you stroke your big cock while you eat my ass!"

He was soon stroking away and percum came pouring out lubricating his long shaft.

"Oh fuck Nate I need to taste your cock, your precum looks so good"

Hearing this, Nate stood up and Erica was the one who now fell to her knees. Not even grabbing his dick, she swallowed his cock deep into her mouth, Letting soft, muffled moans leave her throat. Nate was in heaven, he had missed Erica's talented mouth.

"Time to get dirty babe" he told her.

He then pulled her up and tossed her onto the bed. He positioned himself and thrust himself into her waiting cunt.

In and out he pounded until his cock was completely covered in her warm love juices.

"Now get over here and suck yourself off me!"

She moved quickly and lapped up all her amazing love juice.

"I want more! Do it again Nate make me lick my pussy juice off your cock"

Again he threw her on to the bed and he pounded her. Harder this time, making her ass slap against his thighs and her pussy drip.

"AH now do it again!" he said as he pulled her hair and forced her to her knees.

This time she was more aggressive in her sucking, grabbing his ass and ramming her head into his stomach as she took him in.

He pushed her head away and flopped himself on the bed.

"Keep sucking babe, I'll tell you when to stop"

He watched her head bob up and down on his cock, he knew what he wanted now.

"Stop, get up here and ride my cock, you know what I want you to do."

She knew exactly what he wanted her to do. When they were in college Nate had made her squirt her cum all over him on more than one occasion. He loved it. It was probably the one thing that could get him off in less than a second if he even though about it. She had not been with anyone else who could make her squirt since and she was eager to cum all over his chest tonight.

"Ok baby I know what you want" she said.

She positioned herself atop his cock, letting it slide into her cunt. Slowly she moved back and forth not up and down. He could hear how wet she was and couldn't imagine how much more was to come. She dug her hand into his chest and moved faster.

His gaze was right into her eyes and he yelled "cum babe! All over me, I want you to fucking soak me!"

She moved faster and faster, the splashing got louder and louder and then, much to Nate's surprise, she got off his cock and rubbed her clit as fast as she could.

"Is this what you fucking want?! AHHHH!"

She began to squirt all over his chest. He moved down to take her in his mouth and got a pump directly on his tongue. Every other time she had squirted she would stay on his cock, he would get wet and it would drip up his chest but never did this happen! He couldn't believe it, he never wanted her to stop.

As soon as she could cum no more, he flipped her on her back and began pounding her pussy with his large cock, she grabbed his neck and pulled it close. She could still taste herself on his face and in his mouth.

"Fuck me baby, fuck me, fuck me" she cried.

He pounded away at her pussy as she dug her nails into his back and neck.

"Now you know what I want!" she wispered in his ear.

One of the best things about Erica in college is that she loved to have cum all over her. She would nearly beg for it sometimes.

Nate asked her in a deep passionate voice "where do you want it baby, where do you want my cum?"

"Fuck! All over me, I want your cum to cover my whole body!" she answers.

It was then that he lost it. Nate pulled his cock out of her pussy and climbed over her legs, positioning himself on her stomach.

She begged "please, I want your cum! Cum on your little cumslut!"

Spurt after spurt came rushing from his cock. He watched her as her head darted from side to side trying to catch some of his sweet cum in her mouth. As he came she rubbed it in making her body slick with sweat and sticky cum.

Fully spent Nate collapsed upon Erica's wet body and began to kiss her as deeply and passionately as he could. They had both been relieved of their pent up frustrations and laid fully relaxed for the first time in a long time. Still kissing and nibbling, both in a sexual haze, they would fall asleep together. Only to begin planning their next night out in Denver.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:22 PM
Night of Passion

Jamie wakes up and turns over to see what time it is, the clock flashes 6.00am in his face, almost as if it is mocking him, due to it being a well known fact that Amy will not be home until about 8.30am.'At least its Friday' he thinks. He sits up in bed and opens the curtains letting the dawn light fill the bedroom. He lets out a sigh, gets out of bed and moves directly to the bathroom. Turning on the shower he lets the hot water awaken his body as he moves to soak himself completely.

Taking his time in the shower he smothers his body in Africa shower gel, as red as blood, and rubs it into his pale flesh, as he rubs it in he imagines Amy is doing it for him, like when they were teenagers, when they were so carefree. His mind goes back to one of his many sleepovers at young Amy's house, he slipped into the shower next to an already wet and clean Amy, and he massaged the same shower gel that he uses now into her beautiful breasts as her delicate hands stroked his growing cock. Caught up in this memory his cock was growing on its own accord. Jamie looks down at it and sighs again. Quickly he dries himself and dresses ready to go to work himself, he looks in the mirror at his reflection 'I look good in a suit, who would of thought it?' he pleasantly thinks to himself.

He strides down stairs and puts the kettle on to find the silly little note Amy always leaves him. 'Morning my lovely xxx' this puts a smile on his face as he drinks his tea and hurriedly eats a piece of toast. He looks at the kitchen clock seeing to his dismay that it 7.45am and he must leave to catch the underground to get to work on time. Wiping the toast crumbs of his face, again wishing Amy was back to brush his face, oh how he loves her touching him, he leaves the house.

At 8.00am Amy unlocks the door knowing she had missed seeing Jamie three days in a row now. Dumping her bag on the table in the hall, she notices there is a message on the phone, pushing play she starts taking her uniform off as she listens.

'Morning my sweet, I miss you' says Jamie's voice with the rush of London traffic behind him.

Smiling now Amy picks up her clothes and walks up stairs in just her underwear, chucking her work clothes on her bed she shoves jeans and a t-shirt on, and runs back downstairs. Entering the kitchen she sees all the toast crumbs on the table, wiping them up with a damp cloth she mutters to herself 'after three years you would think he would learn'.

After making sure the kitchen was presentable she checks out the living room, 'not bad' she thinks to herself 'just run the hoover round'.

With her music turned up loud she whizzes round with the hoover. After this Amy goes upstairs takes all her clothes off and climbs into bed, sniffing where Jamie had been laying she slowly drifts off.

Amy dreams; lying in the tall grass speckled with daisies, the sun beats down on her soft skin warming her whole body. Completely alone she thinks how peaceful this is and how content she is with life. A shadow conceals the sun allowing her to open her eyes to see Jamie stood above her; he gradually lowers himself on her kissing her lips so gently. He lifts of her top and pulls down her skirt leaving her led in just her underwear, still resting on top of her he begins to caress and stroke her body, every inch, from her ears to her knees. Amy opens her mouth to speak and Jamie shushes her with another kiss more passionate than the last. His fingers trace there way to her breasts tickling her nipples, he removes her bra and teases her by running his tongue down her neck across her shoulders and around her nipple.

Silently and softly his free hand had snaked its way to her knickers and pulled them down and was stroking her inner thighs. Now completely naked Amy attempted to talk again, just as Jamie forced a finger into her now wet pussy. With a gasp from Amy, Jamie continued to rub and circle her clit causing her to moan and buck her hips. Jamie rips of his clothes and places his pulsing cock against Amy's pussy not letting it enter, just pressing it against Amy's now very sensitive clit. Amy leans up to kiss down Jamie's neck, with that he thrust his hips to push his whole cock right into...***

Amy wakes up hot, flustered and dripping. As reality sinks in once again, she moans out loud as she wants Jamie so badly. Her uncontrollable hands wonder across her aching body, she tilts her head to see what time it is, 4.00pm! Jamie will be home in two hour. Amy jumps out of bed, cursing at herself for sleeping in, and straight into the shower washing off all signs of her lovely wet dream with her yellow shower gel. With a towel wrapped around her body she sits at the little desk/vanity table by the window in the bedroom. She brushes her wet hair so it cascades down her back, then first coats root to tip in hair serum, then just the tips in mouse. Running her hands through a few times, next she leaves it. Now moving her concentration to her body she, firmly massages moisturiser into her knees and calves leaving her legs silky smooth.

Amy throws on her black silk dressing gown, sets up candles in the bedroom and heads to the kitchen; luckily she had been planning this meal in her head for the last three days and had hidden all the food she had prepared in the back of the fridge and cupboards. She laid the table for two, placing a candle in the middle and positioned the food around it, cheddar, soft cheese, brie, feta, ham, sausages, crackers, bread, bagels, nachos, salsa, pineapple, strawberries, marshmallows, dipping chocolate, cake, meringue etc, more food then they would ever eat. Putting on soft music and leaving the scene set.

Amy goes upstairs to continue finishing herself off. Digging through her bottom drawer she finds her sexy, special occasion, underwear that she hasn't shown Jamie yet. The bra is made of red silk with black lace framing it, with tiny black crosses all along the straps; the knickers are red silk also with one tiny black cross on the left side of her hip. Amy puts on a black garter belt and attaches her hold-ups she has just slipped on her smooth legs. She ties a black choker round her neck and looks into the mirror, she strokes down her chest to her knickers opens her legs and leans forward to see her cleavage, 'fuck, I want me' she giggles to herself.

She puts on a little black top, with a low cleavage so Jamie can catch glimpses of what lies beneath; she pulls on a longish black skirt with lace layers and gothic black shoes with stiletto high heals. Sitting in front of the mirror Amy puts her face on. Black eyes liner first, followed by near black red eye shadow, next mascara, after that Amy moved on to her lips, firstly they are outlined with a red lip pencil, secondly red lipstick, thirdly deep red lipstick brushed on top, lastly coated in gloss to keep them red no matter what. Just before Amy goes down stairs and positions herself to meet her husband for when he comes in from work, she sprays her self in her special perfume.

The door slams shut and Jamie throws his bag and already taking off tie next to Amy's abandoned things. Through the door to the kitchen he sees flickering candle light, he walks slowly towards the door, when catching a wave of Amy's scent he speeds up to see her. To his amazement Amy is sat cross legs behind the food laden table looking at him with sparkling eyes and a delicious smile.

Amy greets Jamie with "Hello lover, long time no see".

"Absence makes the heart grow fonder, does it not?" Jamie replies quick-wittedly.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:23 PM
Amy continues to smile as Jamie sit at the table not taking his eyes of his woman.

"I'm glad im hungry" laughs Jamie.

Amy blushes. "I got a little carried away maybe".

Amy gets up and walks over to where Jamie has sat opposite, takes a cracker spreads it with cheese, making sure she leans low as she does this so he catches a glimpse of the hidden delights, sits on his lap and places the cracker on his tongue. Jamie swiftly chews as he is more interested in this goddess in his lap for the moment. Jamie touches Amy's body roughly wanting what's under the first layer; Amy bats his hands away and jumps from his lap. Strategically she slightly bends forward again as she shakes her head disapprovingly. Amy sits the other side of the table as they commence to eat suspending there lust.

Jamie wipes his mouth and gets on his knees, obviously lacking in patience, and crawls to Amy's side. He takes a strawberry and dips it in chocolate and holds it by Amy luscious lips, as Amy parts her lips to take it he quickly smears it across her cheek and down her neck, as quickly as he spread it on her, he dives in to start licking and sucking it of her soft skin. Amy leans her head back and moans as his tongue darts in and out his mouth against her skin tasting her. She pushes him away and takes his hand to lead him upstairs. Jamie goes into the bathroom.

"Don't come out until I give you permission" Amy calls to him through the closed door.

Amy lights all the candles she had set up earlier, she takes of her black tops and carefully hangs it up and puts it away, she does this very slowly as she know Jamie is watching her.

"If I turn around you better not be peeping or I will put it back on" she exclaims.

The bathroom door slams shut. Amy slides down her skirt in confidence, checks herself in the mirror and kneels on the bed, with stilettos still on, hand on hips, head held high, and breasts pushed out she calls Jamie back in, who has stripped down to his boxers. His eyes almost fall out his head and his jaw drops open as he is reminded what he has married.

"Where are your clothes?" Amy enquires.

"On the bathroom floor" Jamie says absentmindedly as he can't stop staring Amy up and down.

"Go put them away nicely" orders Amy, Jamie looks back in horror and takes a step forward.

"Put them away, or I will put myself away!" commands Amy more sternly.

Jamie mopes back to the bathroom comes out with his clothes and folds them away neatly, he looks back to Amy, who had been watching him while he did this, paying particular attention to his bulging and twitching boxers, with a pleading look on his face. Amy smile sweetly and beckons him to her, as he reaches the bed she uses a hand to stop him moving any closer.

"Get on your knees" she orders.

She moves elegantly so she is sat on the edge of the bed, she lifts a leg and rests her stiletto on Jamie's shoulder pushing slightly so it digs in a little, he picks up fast that she wants him to remover her shoes. As he unties he kisses her ankle and rubs her silk hold ups. After he has done both she allows him on the bed to sit next to her, reminding him that it is only 9.00pm the night is young.

Jamie kisses Amy's cleavage and all the way up to her lips kissing powerfully enough to push her on her back. Holding her hips he helps her wiggle up the bed so her head rests on the pillow. Delicately he traces the lace on her bra with one hand, while kissing her neck. The other hand strokes her hips and enjoys the feel of her garter against his fingertips. His hand reaches for her cunt, and for once she doesn't try to stop him, he looks at her confused.

"Tonight Jamie I am yours" Amy whispers in his ear and then slowly nibbles down his neck just how he likes it.

Jamie wiggles down Amy's body and quietly asks "I want you to take your underwear off... please".

Amy smiles again pleased, and climbs of the bed, she pushes him on it so he is led back and can watch. She slowly sways her body and runs her outstretched hands over her skin, rubbing down her breasts and stomach into her inner thighs. As she brings them up she lightly scratches her pale skin, arching her back into her hands and leaning her head back in pleasure. Her hands meander back to her hips, she skilfully undoes her garter belt and detaches the stockings, she drops it to the floor, summons Jamie to the edge of the bed where she holds up her leg and he pulls her stockings of her sleek legs. She kisses him on the forehead and pushes him back down.

She leans over and pushes out her breasts as she pouts her lips; she uses this distraction as a chance to undo her bra. Amy stands straight allowing her bra to drop to the floor. Amy turns and puts her back to Jamie, who is now stroking his cock though his boxers, she moves her hips from side to side as she feels her almost completely naked body where Jamie can't see to his frustration. She turns round and as she climbs back on to the bed she slips her knickers off to reveal the final part of her present to him.

Jamie pounces on her straight away without hesitation, kissing and stroking her everywhere, grinding his hard manhood against her glistening clit.

Amy whispers to him "Take me Jamie, please take me, I beg you, make me cum, make me scream your name... fuck me!"

With this Jamie pulls of his boxers and rests his cock at the entrance of Amy's tight cunt, he kisses her lips deeply and moves slightly just enough to make her gasp and tighten her grip on his shoulders. With a fast jerk he pushes his whole cock into her causing her to scream in joy as her cunt is filled and stroked from every angle; he grabs hold of the headboard and fucks Amy hard and relentlessly. With every in thrust Amy screams, they get louder as he speeds up, Amy's legs rise up around his hips to give him better access and clasp round his waist squeezing every time he pushes in. Jamie moves his hands down and slows his pumping which is a sign of his closeness to cumming.

He strokes Amy's face and moves it so he can kiss her, with this diversion his other hand opens her legs and fingers her clit firmly and quickly, with this and the continues thrusts of his cock delighting her warm and very receptive cunt she bursts into an orgasm so strong she tightens up so much around Jamie he came with the force of hers, causing Amy to cum again and again till he had finished filling her pounding cunt full of his cum. Jamie collapses on Amy, both of them trying to get there breath back. Eventually they both relax and Jamie rolls off of Amy, and holds her hand.

"That was worth the wait" Amy says in a low voice caressing Jamie's chest as she turns on her side and rest her head on Jamie's shoulder her hair smothering his skin in a warm soft blanket. Jamie turns to the clock, Midnight, turns to Amy who is breathing softly and joins her is satisfied sleep.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:28 PM
Bachelor's Mature Orgy

The alarm rang waking me up from my deep slumber. I looked at the watch to see the time. It showed 6:00 A.M. The sun shown bright over my bed and my two friends Alex and Abinanth, who shared the flat along with me. Alex worked as a software professional who stood 6" tall and looked massive. Abinanth on the other hand is short but handsome. We had been great friends and shared all our intimate experiences in life. I eased my body off the bed to get ready.

I heard the door bell ring and went to open it. It was our maid Ranjita who used to clean the home and prepare our lunch. Being single we had a hard time eating non-home food until we hired her. She was a married lady of 45 with two kids. Her husband was a drunkard which made her work for their living. She always wore sarees and was a very conservative woman. Even though we were young men, we never looked at her in a erotic way until that night.

I opened the door and greeted her with a warm smile. Ranjita looked homely in her brown saree. She stood 5'5, brownish complexion and had proportionate sizes. She was not slim by any means but not fat either. Her body is voluptuous, bulgy with required curves in her hips. She looked like any mature Indian aunt at such an age. Her breasts looked rounded and more than enough to be held in a guy's palm. I never thought I would be kneading the same breasts with my palm that night. I let her inside as she brushed past me.

Once inside, she started doing her daily chores. Everything was normal and we got ready for office. Her saree was draped perfectly covering her assets fully. It clung to her curvaceous body tightly exposing her curves adorably. But we guys didn't had any such intention to see a 45 year old lady in such a provocative manner. It was almost 8' O clock when I reached back home. It had started raining heavily. Alex and Abi were already there waiting for me. Ranjita was standing there drenched shivering like a chicken.

"Didn't you leave after finishing your work, Ranjita?"

"I left, sir. But again I came back to wash the clothes when it started raining heavily." She replied.

"It's fine. You better stay here for the night as its raining heavily."

"Ok sir. I will cook dinner within a few minutes for you all," she said and hurried inside the kitchen.

We had dinner which was over in the next hour. Ranjita went to the balcony to dry her clothes. She closed the door slightly and removed her saree pallu. The door flew open exposing her standing there only in her blouse and skirt. Her breasts were wet with water droplets on her exposed cleavage. I decided we could sleep in the bedroom so that she could sleep in the drawing room. She soon felt sleepy and wished us good night before she got inside.

"Shall we watch an adult movie and have a beer?" Alex asked me.

For some odd reason, I agreed. It was weird as how I agreed cause another woman was sleeping in the adjacent room. And we are three young guys who are yet to taste a girl in our life. An hour passed with steamy sex scenes on the screen which made our cocks hard and stiff. The alcohol did it's job and made us quite dizzy.

I laid back on the bed and noticed both of them looking at the half closed door which leads to the other room. I knew what they wanted. They both are drunk and horny which made them seek the only pussy that is available for the night. The animal in me took over and I didn't object when Alex got up to satiate his lust from her mature body. He walked towards the door opening it slowly. Ranjita slept peacefully which was evident by the steady rise and fall of her breasts.

Alex kept the door ajar and crawled onto the floor along with our maid. He proceeded rapidly raising her saree and skirt till her panties got exposed. His fingers trailed along her smooth thighs until it rested over her panty. His right hand moved below her neck to hug her. His lips met hers in a passionate kiss while his hands caressed her mound. Startled she woke up to find her soft, tender lips being kissed feverishly. She tried to break her lips free but he held on to her tightly. Her strength was no match for him which was made sure when he stripped her naked with utmost ease. He ripped her bra open which was the last piece of cloth left on her.

Her voluptuous body was revealed to our lustful eyes. She squirmed. Her brown skin excited us to the point of no return. Her body looked so inviting even at such an age and made me wonder how she looked in her youth. He continued ravishing her body unabated. He took her pointed black nipples inside his mouth and sucked it vigorously. His fingers were over her pussy rubbing it intensely. She tried to stop his movements but in vain.

Alex lifted her up to get her inside to our bed. We got off the bed leaving him enough space to feast on her. She protested. Her body betrayed her expressing signs of arousal. He carried her to the bed and laid her down. She lost almost all of her strength and didn't protest much when he got between her open legs. Her body disappeared under his massive form and he held her wrists under his tight grip. He positioned his hard cock in the entrance of her now wet pussy and plunged himself hard inside.

Her moans echoed inside the room as she reluctantly accepted his cock inside her pussy. Her pussy was unused for the past few years which initiated a slight pain. He took his time to relish the mature lady's cunt to feel its grip on his shaft. She kept whimpering as he started ramming her feverishly until he came inside her. He got off the bed cleaning himself and looked at us with a satisfied smile.

"Who wants to take her next?" he questioned with a smile spread across his face.

Abi was already naked his throbbing cock held tight in his hand. He rushed to take up his place between her spread legs. We went out of the room so that he could enjoy her patiently. The next hour passed with us listening to Ranjita's moans of pleasure as she started enjoying being molested. Her cries of passion filled the calm night as my friend plunged himself into her mercilessly. Her gasps came in unison with his cock banging her now wet pussy. The room went silent for awhile.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:29 PM
I thought he would come out when I heard her plead not to fuck her again as she couldn't bear it anymore. She pleaded him to stop as she couldn't accommodate his thick cock in her pussy. But he was not listening to her pleas but instead shoved his limp cock into her mouth. Her muffled moans indicated she was being mouth fucked by him. Then another low gasp as he lodged his cock into her pussy for the second time in the night.

A few moments later, the door opened. He signaled for us to come and join him if we wish. I followed Alex inside the room as we crowded around her sprawled body. She looked tempting in such a posture. Her saree was removed and her clothes where strewn all over. Her bulgy chest heaved with sweat all over.

Even at 45, Ranjita retained almost all of her assets intact. Her breasts were still inviting to touch and her nude body retained its shape vividly. The fact that she was a mother of two kids and been fucked every night by her husband aroused us even more. Her mature nudity resembled a ripe mango, fleshy and tasty. She opened her eyes weakly to see us standing around her but closed again. I think she sensed her helpless situation and decided to oblige to our desires. Her mature skin aroused me immensely as I groped her saggy tits. They were ripe, soft to touch yet firm to hold. I bent down sinking my teeth into her fleshy body. I slided my fingers inside her thoroughly fucked pussy.

Even though she was resisting a bit, I parted her legs apart to slide my throbbing cock inside her.

"Please, Do it slow. Your friends already fucked me so hard and I am feeling so sore. Please...Oh...Hmmm..Uhhhhh."

Ranjita hardly finished speaking when I jammed my cock inside her pussy hard which provoked another low moan from her. Her proposal to be fucked slow hardly reached my mind. My cock knew nothing except the warm sensation of being inside a hole. I started ramming my pole making her tits bounce along with my movements.

I felt her resistance weak and knew she needed this fuck. It was later in the morning she accepted that she was acting merely to save her chastity. Her strong sexual urge was satisfied by her husband in the early days of her marriage. He even used to hump her with their kids sleeping near them at night. She would loosen her saree pallu and raise her skirt till her knees. He would lay atop her and won't leave her until he had emptied his last drop of cum inside her.

"Why are you making such a noise?" Her husband asked her as she kept humping her.

"It just feel so good to feel you inside me." Ranjita spoke in between her Ohh's and Ahh's.

Later, he became a drunkard leaving her sexless. She managed to remain pious until this night when her pussy felt the familiar sensation of a cock sliding inside. All inhibitions abandoned her leaving only a sex starved lady at our disposal. I was still inside her feeling the warm orifice envelope me completely. I started moving to and for with her legs wrapped around my hip. She started co-operating as the guys watched with their hardons still intact.

They didn't wait long to be serviced by our sexy maid. Alex held her face and guided himself into her mouth. She started sucking him with Abi's lips firmly locked over her erect nipples. The night prolonged with us young studs hungry for more, her lips to be kissed, her nipples to be sucked, her pussy to be fucked, her body to satisfy our lust. We were determined to explore the sexy older female specimen till we could want no more.

We dug into her body grasping and groping at every inch of her exposed skin. She was also forced to surrender her anal virginity to us. Her moans of disapproval didn't stop us from fucking her ass one by one. Now and then, she would utter occasional gasps or moans when we used her every hole to satisfy ourselves. It was when we all got exhausted that we let her sleep.

It didn't last long cause we were again ravishing her beauty before the sun rose. The day dawned with us four in bed entangled in deep sexual passion that almost seemed to last forever.

"Uhh...uhhhh...." Ranjita kept gasping along with my steady humping into her.

I laid atop her my cock buried in her pussy with Alex and Abi lying on either side. They were spent after receiving a horny blow job from Ranjita.I eased myself out of her and bent lower to take her lips into a deep kiss. After a few minutes, I let her lips free when I sensed her gasping for air. It was then she admitted that she loved last night even though she showed reluctance at first.

The following days in which she worked for us, she became our unofficial wife. She had a great time satisfying her three husbands who is always eager to take her to bed. We never let her do any work peacefully because someone or the other would scoop her up to satisfy their urges. Our maid became our mistress with no place in her body left untouched by us. She was fucked in every place, in the kitchen, in the balcony, in the terrace, in the bedroom. She used to spend her weekend night's with us when we three would make love to her together. Ranjita loves to get humped in a group with our cocks in all her holes.

Being a dutiful wife, neither she could protest when one of her husband devoured her nor when her other husband took his place between her legs as soon as one finishes off. Ranjita almost forgot her lawful husband and became completely ours for the next few years. She was spending most of her time at our home in the bedroom getting fucked by us to which she never complained.

The days and nights passed off with us taking her by turns or at the same time. Ranjita is the goddess who came across our life and left sweet memories to behold.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:33 PM
The Last Battle

Helen Martin and Luisa Sevilla were the new up and coming stars of the Metropolitan Union of Fighting Females or the M.U.F.F., the underground, no holds barred, anything goes women's cat fighting league.

What with their beautiful looks and sexy bodies, both Helen and Luisa took the league by storm, especially as they both possessed the necessary fighting skills to make it in the league. Lately, they have been made to compete as a team by their manager John C., and have so far won all their matches and were now the most popular duo in the league today. Thanks in no small part to another of John C.'s idea of having them wrestle barefoot and in the skimpiest of bikinis only. You can be sure that whenever the two fought, the place would be full to the rafters by fans eager not only to watch them fight, but to see their luscious bodies too in their oh so brief attires.

Despite all their success, there was trouble brewing in paradise.

Luisa and John C. had developed a relationship and where now engaged to be married. When Luisa told Helen about John C.'s proposal, her friend happily hugged her tightly, wishing her all the good fortune. Then friends then started making plans for the upcoming wedding.

That evening at the hotel they were staying in, Luisa caught Helen openly flirting with John C. She watched in the shadows as her best friend shamelessly tried to seduce her man, unabashedly offering herself to him, and telling him how much more of a woman she was than his scrawny, under developed mouse of a fiancé. ( For the information of the reading public, Luisa was not at all under developed as Helen was making her out to be. Although, admittedly, not as well endowed as Helen, who had an impressive hour glass figure of 36-24-36, Luisa's tall svelte frame was equally magnificent, what with her well proportioned 34-23-34 figure.)

Her anger continued to boil as Luisa continued to listen to all the calumny being spread about her by her so called friend , that she was just about to step out and confront her, had not John C. took things in hand and led Helen by the shoulders to her room, where he quickly shut her in with but a chaste peck to the cheek, as a goodnight kiss. It's a good thing Helen did not come out of her room after she was led in, otherwise she would have run smack against a seething Luisa who was about to barge into the room, had not John C. intercepted her and pulled her away.

John C. spent the whole night placating the irate Luisa, who wanted nothing better to do than to beat Helen to a pulp. John C. reminded Luisa how much money they were making now as a team, and how they should not ruin a good thing just because of some drunken stunt done by one of them. Although John C. very well knew Helen was not drunk at all when she tried to seduce him.

John C. finally managed to calm Luisa down just before dawn. He was able to have her reluctantly agree not to confront Helen about the incident and rock the boat, before they both went to sleep, spooning in his bed. For the next following days, it took all of Luisa's self control not to smash Helen in the face. Specially as she noticed that Helen continued trying to seduce John C., whenever Luisa's back was turned. Tension started to develop between the now former bffs (best friends forever), that raucous verbal tussles always seemed to erupt whenever they were together, which often threatened to degenerate to an all out physical match, had John C. not been there to intervene.

Things got so bad between the two that even John C. had to admit that they could no longer work as a team. However, before the break up John wanted the two to have a last match together, to allow them to make a killing before the girls went their separate ways. Both Helen and Luisa reluctantly agreed to a final match, no doubt greedily thinking about all the money they would be able to make out of it.

For the girl's final match, John managed to pull off a coup of sorts. Despite their being relatively new in the league John C. somehow got them a match against the MUFF champions themselves, Kayla and Heather, in a total submission bout. Dubbed as "The Last Battle", both team members must submit in order for the other team to win.The losers would then be at the mercy of the winners, to do with as they please, for two hours after the match.

When Helen and Luisa learned of the conditions of the match, they both tried to back out. Both Heather and Kayla, had the reputation of being rough and tumble certified psychos, who's prodigious fighting ability and dirty tactics were legendary. They were also known for sadistically tearing apart their opponents, deriving much pleasure in the excruciating pain and mortifying indignities they heap on their luckless foes. John C. was only able to convince them not to pull out of the match after he explained to them how much they could be sued for in case of breach of contract.

Like true professionals, Helen and Luisa trained hard for the match, despite their wanting to tear each other's eyes out deep down. They even came up and practice a few moves which they hoped would take their opponents by surprise. From the way they conducted themselves, one could not tell that each really wanted to fight the other more, than Heather and Kayla.

On the night of the match, John C. gave Helen a box which contained her costume. After her shower and massage, Helen opened the box to get into her suit, when she discovered that John C. wanted her to fight in this briefest of bikinis, which would barely cover her private parts and her ass not at all. Thinking to herself at how scandalously attired she would be, Helen could not suppress a shiver as she pictured herself all but naked before the appreciative audience, with all their eyes glued on her lustfully, as they continuously chanted out her name.

She was becoming quite aroused of her image and would have played with herself, had not somebody called out from the outside of her dressing room that the match was about to begin. Normally, Helen and Luisa would have shared the same dressing room. However, since their falling out, John C. decided that it would be best for them to change separately lest they get at it inside their dressing room before they even meet their opponents in the ring.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:34 PM
Helen could not help but admire how stunning she looked in the bikini. Tightly hugging her bare skin, the bikini highlighted all of Helen's naked flesh around it and made her appear even more sexy than if nude. She looked hot. Helen confidently left the room, barefoot and clad only in the bikini and stood at the entrance to the ring, waiting with ever growing excitement for her entrance to be made. As she looked around, there was still no sign of Luisa, not that she cared at all about her.

Being the challengers, Helen and Luisa's names were called out first to fanfare music and the cheers of the crowd. The cheers grew much louder and wilder when the crowd saw Helen make her grand entrance wearing nothing but her bikini. As she had imagined they would, the crowd grew more animated and were enthusiastically chanting her name as she sauntered down to the ring, hips sensually sashaying from left to right, while her mostly exposed ass undulated to and fro. The crowd continued to cheer her on even after she stood up in the ring and came to a crescendo when Helen waved back at them, blowing out kisses. Helen impatiently waited for Luisa to make her entrance.

After several minutes had passed, Luisa finally made her appearance. Helen was surprised to see Luisa cloaked from neck to foot in a long robe as she entered the ring. Normally, John C. would have the girls enter the ring in just their fighting attires to provide the audience with a little more eye candy even before the match begins. Here, for the first time, Luisa came out all covered up, which resulted in her receiving a much more subdued greeting from the crowd.

Luisa kept her cloak on as she stood beside Helen on the ring, which provided a perfect contrast to Helen's brazen image as she stood there only in her scandalous bikini. Helen was beginning to feel just a touch of embarrassment being (un)dressed the way she was, but this was quickly dissipated as she continued to hear her name being yelled out by the crowd as they continued to primarily gaze upon her near nudity.

A few minutes after Luisa got up on the ring, the ring announcer got into his intro to herald the arrival of the champions. To much fanfare and wild cheering, with the occasional boos and jeers, Kayla and Heather menacingly made their way towards the ring. Both women were tall solidly built women of Amazonian proportions. Standing close to six feet each, they easily dwarfed their two opponents, who looked like children beside them. The two came similarly garbed all in leather, in their favorite dominatrix inspired outfits consisting of a full leather mask, a black leather corset, tight leather panties and thigh high leather boots. In fact, you could not tell the two apart were it not for Kayla's signature leather whip, which she always had on hand in every match, and was known to cruelly use it on her opponents.

When the bell sounded to signal the start of the match, Helen turned to Luisa to wish her luck before entering the ring. What she saw made her stop and do a double take. Instead of standing there in a similar skimpy bikini, Luisa had on underneath her cloak, a full cat woman's costume, which fully encased her from the neck down in skin tight leather. She also had on a pair of leather gloves that reached up all the way to her elbows, as well as knee high pointed toe boots on her feet. Caught by surprise by the change in Luisa's outfit, she almost didn't catch the other girl give her the falsest of all smiles, just before giving her a hard, stunning slap to the face, and throwing her inside the ring. Helen landed on her back in the center of the ring, just in time to catch Heather deliver a pointed elbow right at her breast. Helen writhed on the floor in pain as Heather followed up the elbow with a series of hard kicks to her back and sides. Despite the pain, Helen managed to grab onto one of Heather's legs as she was about to deliver a kick, and managed to bring the other woman down.

With Heather down on the mat, Helen managed to get up off the floor. Using her speed and agility, Helen managed to launch a spirited offensive, peppering her downed foe with rapid fire hard body shots and kicks. She caught sight of Kayla trying to sneak up to attack her from behind, but she managed to beat her to the punch and sent her crumpling to the mat with a well placed punch to the jaw.

As Kayla was trying to clear the cobwebs from her head, Helen sought to escape the double team by tagging her partner Luisa. However, instead of extending her own hand to the proffered hand of her partner, Luisa just ignored it and turned her eyes away from a frantic Helen, whistling merrily a happy tune.

Luisa's deliberate ignoring of Helen allowed Kayla to fully recover and go after Helen. She caught Helen by the hair and pulled her painfully back towards her. With a cry of pain, Helen allowed herself to be pulled back towards the monster Kayla, only to lash out with her elbow towards Kayla's jaw, catching it with an audible crack, before Kayla was forced to let go of her hair and nurse herself.

To the delight of the crowd, Helen gave a good account of herself as she successfully battled both Kayla and Heather. At one point, she was even able to wrestle Kayla's whip from out of her hand and turn it against its owner and her partner, allowing the now rabid crowd to enjoy the anguished screams of the champions for a change.

Just as Kayla and Heather were about to beg for mercy and concede defeat, Luisa interfered again. She snuck up behind the unsuspecting Helen, who was busy scourging her two opponents to submission, and delivered a sucker punch behind her head. Before Helen could recover from that sneak attack, Luisa immediately put a sleeper hold on her, and tenaciously held on despite all efforts of Helen to free herself. Luisa's pretty face broke out into a most evil grin as Helen's resistance continued to grow weaker until it ceased altogether when she fell into unconsciousness.

Helen's slumber was short lived. She woke up to a start with a well placed boot to her side. As she tried to struggle up, she noticed that her hands were tied behind her back with the very whip she had so effectively used earlier. She also noticed that she was surrounded by three leather clad figures. One smiling down at her so sickeningly innocent, while two were glaring down at her with all hatred behind leather masks.

"Wakey . . .wakey Helen" said the smiling Luisa, her supposed partner and one time bff. "We don't want you to miss what's coming, bitch." Luisa spat down at the bound Helen.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:35 PM
Taking that as their signal, Helen's two opponents then stepped forward and rained kicks down on the helpless almost naked girl. They kicked her savagely on the ribs, sides , stomach and thighs and even repeatedly stomped down hard on her boobs and pussy. Helen could only shriek out for mercy and pain, which just got drowned out by the cheers of the unruly crowd who now, in a complete 180 degree turn, now lusted after Helen's blood and savored the view of her getting beaten up.

After tiring of just kicking Helen, Heather pulled her up by the hair and held her by her pinioned arms as Kayla peppered Helen with hard body shots and occasional punches to the jaw, as payback for the pain dealt out to her by Helen earlier. Not content with the pain she was causing Helen, Kayla sought to embarrass Helen more by stripping her of both pieces of her bikini, leaving the poor Helen completely naked and exposed to the now uproarious crowd, now close to rioting at the first sight of Helen's nakedness.

Being all tied and held up by Heather, Helen could not prevent her further torture by the vindictive Kayla, who could not forget nor forgive her almost submitting to an opponent for the very first time. She gleefully pinched both of Helen's nipples at the same time, and cruelly pulled them out as far as they would go, turning them like radio dials to the accompaniment of Helen's screams. She also enjoyed pulling all of Helen's pubic hair out by the roots, and jamming them down her throat by the handful.

As Helen started to gag on the strands of hair caught in her throat, Kayla gently allowed her to spit them out unto her ruined bikini. Then, in a move belying her earlier kindness, she savagely kneed Helen in the groin, driving her knee deep into Helen's exposed pussy.

Almost blacking out from the pain, Helen felt her arms being released behind her. Fearing that she would now be unmercifully whipped, Helen feebly called out her surrender, hoping to end this debacle. However, instead of having its desired effect, Helen's cry of submission only elicited loud derisive laughter from Luisa.

"You stupid cunt, do you think your giving up will stop the fight?" She asked Helen in all innocence. "Don't you remember, both of us have to submit before the fight may end, and I don't think I will be doing any surrendering any time soon." Luisa continued to gloat down at the naked woman by her feet, who only now started to realize the perilous situation she was in.

Both Kayla and Heather chuckled evilly beneath their masks as they reached down to Helen, with the whip ensconced in Kayla's grip. However, instead of finding herself being whipped like a dog, Helen found herself laid flat on her back with both arms outstretched overhead by Heather, and Kayla slowly rubbing the bulbous end of the whip along Helen's exposed skin, while crouched between the vee of her spread legs.

As Kayla was slowly and almost gently rubbing the whip along Helen's exposed skin, Helen started getting tingle as the leather came closer and closer to her pussy. Trying her best to fight back her growing arousal, her resolve inevitably lost out as the bulbous end of the whip penetrated her labial lips, and rhythmically saw itself in and out of her well lubricated hole, to her utmost pleasure.

As Kayla was expertly masturbating Helen with the whip, she had Heather let go of her arms. She then purred at Helen to start touching herself and make herself cumm, which the naked woman proceeded to do as she slowly caressed her own boobs deeply with one hand, and feverishly frigged on her engorged clitoris with the other.

Suddenly, in front of the now silenced audience Helen came to an earth shattering climax, thanks to Kayla's fucking her with the leather whip and by her own hands. However, before Helen could bask in the post coital afterglow of her orgasm, she was immediately attacked by all three women, who started kicking, punching and whipping the naked woman at their feet, who could only cover up and cry piteously.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:37 PM
For the next thirty minutes or so, her tormentors subjected Helen to both pain and pleasure, alternating beating up and fondling her tortured body. In no time at all, Helen was reduced to a sweaty, quivering lump of flesh, incoherently begging for mercy and for Luisa to submit too.

On a sign from Luisa the two masked women stopped their ministrations of Helen just as she was about to cumm for the umphteened time that night. Luisa stepped down from the ring and returned with a sheaf of papers in her hand which she dropped beside the naked woman, and telling Helen to sign them if she wants her submission.

Knowing she had no other choice, Helen took the pen thrown at her and signed the papers with her right hand while she wiped away her tears with the left. It was only after Helen signed all the papers that she was smugly told by Luisa, that she had just signed over her share of the prize money to Luisa, as well as all her bank accounts and wordly possession. She now only owned the clothes of her back.

Luisa just loved the look of horror that descended on Helen's tear streaked face at the realization that she had been reduced to penury. Being true to her word, she faced both Kayla and Heather and quickly said the words "I quit" so as not to prolong Helen's agony.

Immediately after Luisa said those fateful words, the bell rang out to signal the end of the fight. After the winners arms were raised, Helen was gently picked up by a league official, still naked and turned over to the victors. For the next two hours her pitiful screams of pain and anguish rang out, as Kayla and Heather sadistically had their way with her, sometimes even overcoming the roar of the appreciative crowd, none of whom had left yet.

A solitary figure did leave the ring though just as the bell sounded. Luisa made her exit unnoticed from the ring as every one's attention were riveted on the naked Helen, and picked up her cloak. She then proceeded to Helen's dressing room where she packed all of Helen's stuff in her bag, taking it along with her as she went into her own dressing room to change. Once showered and changed, Luisa left the colosseum were the match was held, still ringing with the echoes of Helen's shrieks. She found a dumpster close by the exit and promptly threw Helen's bag in, complete with all her clothes. When she got back to their hotel, she quickly emptied Helen's rooms of all her clothing and stuff and had them packed and ready to be picked up within the hour by some humanitarian aid organization for distribution to displaced refugees in the Sudan. Helen's face broke up into a cruel smile when she realized, that Helen now had absolutely nothing, not even the clothes off her back.

Having taken care of Helen's stuff, Luisa checked out of the hotel, paying in full her and John C.'s bill, but leaving Helen's unpaid.

She taxied over to another hotel where she and John C. had checked in earlier and waited for the arrival of her lover who was still in the colosseum, busily filming Helen's ignominy at the hands of Kayla and Heather (in fact he had even filmed the entire fight from Helen's dramatic entrance up to her being handed over to the winners, all naked and crying in hysterics), greedily thinking of all the money he and Luisa would make from the video, which would more than make up for the breaking up of the team. So much even, that Luisa need not fight anymore, ever again.

Needless to say Helen was not invited to the wedding.

She simply vanished into the air after her last battle, never seen nor heard from again. Not that the couple cared or gave a hoot what may have happened to her.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:39 PM
Airport Anticipation

I'm waiting at the airport for you to arrive. As I stand near the windows watching the plane land and then taxi towards the terminal I think back to our last chat online. I was telling you how I was going to slowly and teasingly lick and suck on your hard cock. I was going to softly run my finger along the ridged length of you, then do the same with my tongue. I was going to tickle to eye of your throbbing monster, before run my tongue around the head and then taking it deep in to my mouth. Your fingers dived into my hair, trying to pull my mouth down the whole length of you.

I can feel myself start to throb and become very wet. I turn around and go sit down on the hard plastic seats. I shift around a bit and grind my hot pussy onto the seat. My eyes drift shut a little as I continue to grind my hard clit, enjoying the sensations working their way through my body. I start trembling as I near my orgasm, biting my lip to stop myself from moaning out loud. I gasp as the PA system announces the arrival of your flight. I watch as people disembark from the plane. I spot you and a grin spreads across my flushed face.

I stand up and grab my hand bag. I look back down at the seat and see it glistening with my pussy juices. I turn away from the seats and walk up to greet you at the gate. You see me and walk towards me. "Hello, I am so glad you are here". You smile down at me and then wrap your hands around my arms and pull me towards you and kiss me deeply. Your tongue diving in my mouth as I gasp. I raise my arms and wrap them around your neck, pressing myself against you. I touch your tongue with mine, moaning from the pleasure of our kiss. My breasts swell and my hard nipples press against your chest.

I feel your right hand slide from my arm to my breast and you pinch my nipple, making me whimper into your mouth. As I press firmer against you I feel your hard cock against my belly. I slide my hands down to your chest and push against you to break us apart. "I think we better cool it until we are at the hotel or otherwise they are going to kick us out of the airport," I chuckle. I look around us and see a variety of looks from other passengers and their friend's and relatives. You lower your head to my ear and gently blow in it, then quietly tell me "I want to fuck you so bad, so hard." I tremble as your warm breath blows gently at my ear.

Just before you move away from me you close your lips over my ear lobe, and gently nip at it, making me gasp. I take a step away from you and pick up my bag, which I had dropped when you started to kiss me. "Let's go collect your bags," I say huskily, clearing my throat. We walk to the bag carousel and I ask you how your trip was. You respond by telling me about all the things that you were thinking of us doing. I flush as I get wetter and hotter. We grab your gear and head out to the taxi rank and jump in the first available taxi.

I tell the taxi driver where to go and we sit in the back seat. I place my hand on your chest, feeling the thud of your heart. I move my fingers towards the buttons on your shirt and open one of them, slipping my fingers in to touch your skin. You slide your hand up my leg, along my thigh and under my skirt. I gasp at your touch. I look in your eyes and see the gleam of mischief in them. A slow smile curves your lips as your hand travels further under my skirt. I shift slightly to allow you better access.

Your gaze moves to the rear view mirror to see if the driver is taking any notice. You look back at me and see my eyes have closed. You tell me to open them and look at you, I oblige. I can feel your fingers so close to my hot throbbing cunt and you know I want you to touch me, but you hold back. Your other hand travels up to my breasts, pinching the already hard nipples. I bite my lip at the pleasure/pain that you invoked in me. I arch my back into your hand as you pinch my nipple again.

Just as we near the hotel you slide your hand fully up and find my hot, soaking wet cunt. You run a finger over the smooth skin, then down along my lips, pressing in a bit. You lean towards me and whisper in my ear that you are happy that I have followed your orders and wore no bra or panties. I tremble as you press your finger deeper, then sliding it down further and thrusting it into me. I moan and press down on your hand, wriggling a bit. "Whoa up there baby, not yet, I don't want you to cum yet," you say.

As the taxi stops at the hotel you pull your hand out from between my legs and I whimper. We get out of the taxi and head to reception to check in. We take the key and climb into the elevator to take us to our floor. The trip is over quickly and we find our room, enter and put your bags out of the way. I start to look around the room, checking everything out. You ask me what I'm doing. I turn around and apologise. "Get over here, you can explore the room later," you tell me.

I walk over to you and run my hands up your belly, over your chest and shoulders to slide my fingers into the hair at your nape. I pull your head down towards mine. I run my tongue along your bottom lip, then take it between mine and suck on it gently. I let go of your lip to kiss you fully, running the tip of my tongue along the seam of your lips. I press against them and slip my tongue into your mouth. I touch your tongue tentatively, exploring.

I slide my hands back down over your shoulders, down to your chest. I kiss along your jaw as I start to slowly, teasingly open the buttons on your shirt. I reach your ear with my lips and flick my tongue out and touch your lobe, wetting it slightly. I blow softly into your ear and feel a shudder course through you. Your shirt is all but undone. I gently rake my nails over your belly, swirling a finger around your navel then walking my fingers back up to touch your nipples.

I kiss down your neck and along your right shoulder. I bite you gently, then lick it to soothe. I undo the last button on your shirt and push it down your arms so it pools on the floor behind you. I run my flat hands over your whole chest, my fingers exploring, teasing in their soft touch. I lick my lips and then bring my mouth to your left nipple, swirling my tongue around it, feeling it harden. I close my teeth on it gently, nipping it softly, then licking it again. I kiss my way across your chest and repeat the action. I feel your hands move to rest on my hips.

I slide a hand down your belly, feeling your muscles jump under it. I run my fingers around the waist band of your jeans, dipping a finger beneath the waist band. I want to see more of you so I release the zip and button on your jeans. I could already see you straining against the tight denim, but I desperately want to feel the hot hard length of you in my hands. I push the denim down over your hips, taking your shorts with them. I drop to my knees to pull them off your feet.

I look up and see your cock, gasping as I see it curved to your belly. I lift a hand to touch it, still amazed at the size of it. I raise myself up on my knees a bit and run my finger along the ridges of your cock. I lean forward to place a kiss on the tip, slipping my tongue out to touch it, taste you, tease you. I open my lips a bit and slip my mouth down over your knob, moving my tongue over it. I moan at the taste, the feel of your cock in my mouth. I take you a little deeper, loving every second of this.

I reach up with my other hand and cup your balls. I take your cock deeper into my mouth, until I gag a bit. I hear your breathing hitch as my throat contracts on the tip of your cock. "Oh, yes, bitch, gag on my cock," you murmur. You move your hips a bit as I move my mouth on you, making slow thrusts into my mouth. I squeeze your balls, which had been sitting in my hand. I roll them around on my palm before moving my fingers towards your ass. Using my index finger I press against your asshole.

I drop my hand down to between my legs and dip my fingers into my pussy, moaning around your shaft. I raise my hand to your ass again. This time as I push my finger against your asshole it slips in easily. I move my mouth up to your tip and swirl my tongue over it then tickle your cock's eye. As I slip my finger deeper into you I take your cock deep into my mouth again. I slide my mouth up and down your cock at a steady rate, mimicking the action with my finger in your ass. "Fuck yes, like that," you groan.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:40 PM
You thrust your fingers into my long hair and dig your fingers into my scalp. You start to move my head with your hands, making the pace faster. "God damn, fuck yes don't stop. I'm going to fill your mouth with my cream." I press my finger against your back wall and you lose it, shooting your load into my mouth. The load is so big it starts to dribble out the corners of my mouth. You look down to see me licking my lips, catching the rest of your cum that escaped from my mouth. "Good, baby?" you ask.

I get to my feet and stretch. "Wanna have a taste for yourself?" I ask you. I lean in and kiss you, thrusting my tongue into your mouth. Our tongues move together, moving from my mouth to yours. I moan and press myself against you. You break the kiss and turn me around so my back is to you. You move my hair aside and kiss my neck. I sigh and tilt my head to give you better access. Your hands move from my hips, one sliding up my belly to my breasts. You pinch my nipples through my top, making me whimper. "Please baby, I need to cum soon", I moan. You slide your other hand down towards my cunt. You growl in my ear, sending a shiver through my body.

You move your hands to the hem of my top and pull it over my head, exposing my breasts. I moan as you cover my breasts with your hands, squeezing and kneading them. You turn me around to face you again. You kiss me deeply again before sliding your tongue down my neck to flick over my nipples. I gasp and thread my fingers into your hair, pulling you closer to my tits. I moan as you start to suck on my nipples. Sucking hard on one before kissing your way across to the other to give it some attention.

You lower yourself to the floor, kissing my soft belly on your way down. Your fingers tickle me as they slide softly over my sides, the catch my skirt, dragging it down over my hips and down my legs as you rest on your knees. I look down to see you staring straight at my bald pussy. You slide your hands back up my legs, moving them to the backs of thighs. Grabbing my legs just below my arse, you tell me with your hands to shift and spread my legs a bit. As I do I step out of my skirt, kicking it across the floor.

I feel your hands move to my arse cheeks and you start to knead them, pulling them apart and then squeezing them together. I whimper as you massage my cheeks. I continue to look down at your head, watching, wondering what your next move is. My fingers travel to my nipples and start to pinch and pull at them. You move your head ever so close to my dripping pussy. "Please," I plead to you. You finally shift close enough to run your tongue around the edge of my lips.

I spear my fingers into your hair and try to drag your mouth closer to my hot honey pot. "Please, don't tease me, taste me now," I beg you. But you stop my pulling hands. You look up at me and I whimper at the fire in your eyes. You drop your eyes back to my pussy and dive your tongue straight in my pussy. You hit my clit with the tip of your tongue, the slide it down to my entrance and rim it. My legs start to buckle from the intense pleasure. You reach up to guide me to the floor.

As I lay back on the carpet you continue with your explorations of my juicy pussy. My moans are filling the room, my head is tossing on the floor as I near orgasm. You can sense I'm almost ready to cum and you stop. You raise your head to look at me with lust filled eyes. You watch as I knead my breasts harder, pulling hard on my nipples. You lower your mouth toward my clit and give a couple of teasing flicks. You stop again and I groan in frustration. "Plea...," I break off and scream as you thrust 2 fingers deep into me and finger fuck me hard and fast while your lips close over my clit and suck hard.

As you continue to suck my clit you hit my g-spot with your fingers and rub it furiously. I buck up on your face and start to squirt all over your face. You remove your fingers and shift your mouth to try and catch as much as my cum as you can. Afterwards I lay on the floor, still shuddering as my orgasm subsidies. You go to the bathroom and grab a towel to mop up the juices the dripped off your face.

After laying on the floor for about 10 minutes I finally manage to sit up and with your help, get up on the bed. We lay side by side on the bed and you ask me how I'm going, if I'm ok. I look at you and tell you I'm great. I look down and see your cock is hard. I shift suddenly and straddle your hips. I lean forward, my breasts and hair hanging down in your face. "You ready to feel your hot, hard, throbbing cock in my sweet pussy?"

You answer by grabbing my hips and shifting me until you feel your tip at my entrance. You tell me to look into your eyes and I do. As I look into your eyes you thrust deep into me. I arch my back, taking you deeper. "Oh my god, you feel good in me," I murmur as I wriggle on you, feeling how deep you are. I slowly lift myself, then slide back down. Taking long, slow strokes, tormenting you. I reach behind me and cup your balls and jiggle them. I decide to experiment while sitting on you. I grind my hips hard down on yours, then rotate my hips.

I gasp as my swollen clit rubs against your pubic bone. I decide that since I liked that I would continue to do it. You watch my face, seeing the pleasure ripple across my features. You start to buck a little under me, becoming restless with my slow pace. You roll over, taking me with you. You start to thrust hard into me. I moan with each hard thrust you deal me, but you know I'm not complaining. I shift my legs, raising them high on your hips and wrap them around you.

I grab the bed head to steady myself as you increase your hard pounding. "Yes, baby, pound me like that," I tell you. I feel myself getting closer and closer to coming again, so I thrust my hips hard into yours. Short screams of ecstasy escaping my throat. You shift and grab my hips, slamming impossibly harder into. I cant stand it anymore, "YES!! YES!! Fuck me, I'm coming!!," I scream. I buck under you, my body wracked with shudder of pure pleasure. I feel you tensing as your orgasm hits. You cry out hoarsely as you start to shoot your hot cum into my pussy. You pull out as you continue to cum and spray the rest of it onto my belly and pussy.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:42 PM
I Think

I simply think of you, and suddenly I am hard.

I think of the college lecture hall where I first met you, of bending you over the large table at the front of the hall and teaching the assembled pre-med students about a very different type of biology...

I think of binding you, rendering you immobile between the tall pillars, your body vulnerable and unprotected, keeping you on display, your face reddened with embarrassment as you serve as artwork in a museum of kink...

I think of plunging into your ass, pinning you to the floor, My hands clenching yours as I enjoy your tightness, breathing hard into your ear, My eventual orgasm causing Me to jerk and spasm roughly upon you as My cum surges along My length and shoots deep into you...

I think of My teeth grinding a nipple, the pain coursing through your breast, through your chest, through your entire being, sending a flurry of throbbing signals directly to your clitoris as you thrash about and endure the torture because of the bonds which hold you firmly to the bed...

I think of the desperation in your eyes as you moan loudly around the penis gag, holding a powerful vibrator to your clit as you rape yourself with a massive dildo, visually pleading for permission to cum while I straddle your chest and slowly stroke My thick length directly over your face...

I think of the myriad raised lines of red across your ass and the back of your thighs, the bamboo cane having performed marvelously in its infliction of pain...

I think of the wet grip of your body as you hunger to pull Me ever deeper inside you while your hands claw at My back as ecstasy overwhelms your senses...

I think of seizing you, pinning you to the wall of a darkened alleyway, mauling your tiny body, kissing you roughly to silence you, capturing your wrists against the dirty bricks at either side of your head, My hardness unmistakable against you, your breasts crushed against Me as My knee forces itself between your thighs and presses harshly against your sex, your body moving against Me as you participate in your own impending semi-public plunder...

I think of your distress as your mouth is agape, precious little air flowing in or out, your hands firmly gripping My wrists, gazing up at Me in complete vulnerability, your chest heaving uselessly as I hold taut the wide sash which has been wrapped repeatedly around your thin neck...

I think of you wearing only a wide leather collar, bound and blindfolded upon a horse, your own weight torturing your vulnerable pussy, the thick rope forming a chest harness which is secured to the bolt in the ceiling to ensure you remain fully upright, the ball and chain attached to each ankle adding to your pain, the weighted clamps on your nipples adding to your agony, the battery-powered pistoning penis gag raping your mouth as you suffer for Me, continually trying to find a less-hurtful position upon the horse but finding your hopeful efforts futile as I sit in a nearby chair and stroke myself to the sight and the muted sounds of your anguish...

I think of your lips, painted heavily in black, stretched around My thick length and leaving Me marked with a noticeable black ring indicating the maximum depth at which you can comfortably allow Me into your dainty mouth...

I think of having you naked, bound to the bedposts, pushing yet another ice cube into your body even as you squirm and squeal due to the flashes of cold emanating outward from the other ice cubes already churning inside you...

I think of being gentle with you, slowly undressing you, kissing your flesh as it is revealed to My gaze, of lulling you into an evening of calm romance, but then suddenly pressing you to the wall, grabbing a nearby paddle, and beating your ass, making you grunt and squeal and even scream from the sudden and unrelenting onslaught of pain...

I think of the early-morning thunderstorm, the hard rain pelting the roof and the windows, providing a nice aural backdrop as I spoon with you, pressing into you in the near-total darkness...

I think of you straddling My thighs as I lean back on the sofa, your arms around Me in a tight hug, grunting into My ear as I spank you with both hands...

I think of the many ways -- sexual and otherwise -- in which you serve Me, demonstrate your love to Me, and My appreciation and admiration and love for you increases exponentially.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:44 PM
Make Me

Zoë lay on her side of the double bed, next to George. He had his one arm wrapped underneath her, with her head nestled on his chest. She was only wearing a top and some panties and he was in his underwear. The television was on, they had taken out a movie and this was now somewhere in the middle. Zoë had lost track of it ages ago. She was staring at the screen unseeingly, thinking about George and her. Occasionally, George would absent-mindedly fondle her breasts. She wished he would stop, he was making her horny, and by the look of it he was in a tired lazy mood, he would not follow through on it. She sighed, thinking of her beautiful collar. He did not put it on her for a while. She wondered whether he was growing tired of being her Sir, and quickly pushed the thought out of her mind.

He looked at her quizzically when he heard her sigh. She smiled at him and pretended to continue watching the movie. He squeezed her nipples one after the other, making her rate of breathing increase. She silently cursed him, he knew how this turned her on. When she did not show any other sign of reaction he twisted them harder. Zoë gave an altogether different sigh as she slightly arched her back to let her chest meet his hands with more pressure. Pleased at her movement he again moved his attention back to the TV screen, but didn't stop to pinch and pull at her nipples, sometimes pinching at the flesh all over her breasts and stomach.

Zoë closed her eyes and let the little sensations excite her. Her pussy had been wet ten minutes into the film, and now it was getting wetter. Her breathing became louder as he idly toyed with her. Without noticing it, Zoë started to rhythmically move her hips, rubbing against George's leg. He looked at her again, smiling this time.

"Are you horny again?" he asked, amused. She didn't answer. He chuckled but continued to watch the film, leaving Zoë feeling very unimportant and very unsatisfied.

After another couple of minutes of this slow torture Zoë let her fingers creep to her pussy, glancing at George. He felt her looking at him rather than seeing her hand movement, and he chuckled again. He rolled half over her, so he could put his leg between Zoë's, pushing his hard against her pussy. She groaned, enjoying the pressure there. She started a slow hump against his leg, rubbing herself against him, and getting hornier by the second. He was still pinching her nipples and watching the film. Zoë could not help feeling disappointed. She knew she could come like this if she worked hard for it, but she could do that with a pillow at home. She tried pushing the thought away and tried reaching release. She couldn't get her mind in it, and just felt more frustrated after a while.

George sensed this and for the first time the evening gave her his full attention.

"Come on, you whore," he whispered in her ear. The words that usually spurred her on just scalded her this time. He did make her act like a whore. That is what they both liked. The dirty words were almost too real for her tonight. They angered her. They belonged to one world and lately he had them playing in another. He could not mix it any way he liked. He knew she needed more.

"Work your cunt, slut. Come! That is what it was made for!" he continued in a harsh whisper. Once more she tried getting away from the negative thoughts in her mind and put some extra energy into riding his leg.

"You were made to fuck, so fuck," he said. Zoë's eyes flew open, and could feel the anger bubbling to the surface. She stopped abruptly, and while breathing heavily said, "Make me, you fucking bastard!" She tried pushing him off her chest, swinging her legs out from under him. A smile flickered on George's lips again. He rolled on top of her, crushing her with his weight. Zoë dropped her arms next to her, she knew they were useless, and tried to push him off her with her legs, which were much stronger.

They started a vigorous wrestling match. A couple of times Zoë almost succeeded in dislodging George, but he always stayed on top of her. After a while she tried a new tactic. She tried crawling out underneath him by sliding off the edge of the bed. She succeeded in slumping to the floor in such a position that her legs were splayed obscenely in the air, the edge the bed just below her buttocks. She had to hold her weight with her arms, and George was sitting on one of her legs.

"Excellent position," he remarked. He pushed down her top over her tits and twisted both her nipples harder than he had all evening, and started rubbing her clit through the lacy material of her panties. For a second Zoë forgot herself and enjoyed the situation, but then she twisted like a snake and fell to the floor. She was on her hands and knees, and tried to get up as quick as she could, but George was faster. He had wrapped his hands in her hair and savagely pulled her back down to the floor, into a kneeling position. She cried out and her hands shot up, trying to untangle his painful grip on her to no avail. While she struggled, he removed his underpants with one hand so quickly that she barely had time to realize.

He sat down on the edge of the bed, and pulled her to him. His cock fully erect and he started stroking himself rapidly as he pulled her face towards him. She knew what he wanted, but refused and tried pulling away. He grunted and forced her mouth around his cock, gripping her head and fucked her fiercely. In that instance all Zoë's resistance crumbled and she started sucking him, trying to keep up with his pace. He moaned appreciatively and soon shot burst after burst of his pearly white semen into her mouth. She swallowed it and let her head fall into his lap. They were both sweaty and had racing breaths.

They sat like this in silence, him stroking her head softly for what seemed like a lifetime for Zoë. She could not explain why she now felt so fulfilled, kneeling at his feet, the taste of him in her mouth. She did not know why the little token of him stroking her hair was so special and so right at the moment. She was still very horny, but it no longer mattered to her that she had not come yet.

George stirred, and when she made to move he stopped her with a hand. He left her kneeling as he moved towards the cupboard. He took out a towel.

"I am going to take a quick shower," he stated. "When I get back I want you completely naked, and I want you to present your collar to me." He left the room.

Zoë complied quickly, leaving her with a lot of time think over what just happened. She flushed when she remembered what she had called him and the anger that she felt, but could also not help thinking about how much the wrestle had turned both of them on. How would she explain it to George if he should ask her? Did he even notice that she had been angry, or did he just see it as a game, a little play?

Lost in her reverie she almost did not hear him come back in, but as the door clicked shut, she corrected her posture. George found her kneeling where he had left her, facing the bed, back straight, head lowered. Her hands rested palm up on each of her thighs. In front of her, on the bed, lay her collar.

He fiddled about for a while and then approached her. He briefly caressed her cheek.

"Stand up," he said softly. When she was standing her lightly turned her and pressed in the small of her back, indicating that he wanted her to walk. He continued this light pressure until she was against the wall.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:46 PM
"In position," he demanded. She spread her legs slightly, raised her arms and rested her lower arms against the wall, palms flat. He leaned into her; she could feel his breath in her neck. He reached around her and cupped her breasts.

"Whose tits are these?" he asked softly in her ear. She shivered a bit, cringing away from his mouth.

"Yours, Sir," she answered. He noticed her movement, but left it for the time being. His hand slipped to her pussy, and this he also cupped.

"Whose cunt is this?"

"Yours, Sir." He slid a finger into her. He brought his slick digit to her nose and then to her mouth, chuckling. She sucked his finger clean, blushing. He stepped back and run his hand over the curve of her backside.

"Whose ass is this?"

"Yours, Sir." For a second she could feel no contact, then a sharp slap to her ass. She gasped. He continued to caress her buttocks for a while, and then he spread them apart and pressed a finger against her tight hole.

"Whose asshole is this?" She tensed, not answering. He pressed harder against it.

"Yours, Sir!" she said quickly. He continued the pressure against it for a little bit longer and then let his hands continue roaming. Again he leaned into her. He kissed the junction of her neck and shoulder. She tensed her shoulders and dropped her head, trying to subtly push him away from her neck. George loved how she was so sensitive in the area around her neck and ears. He grabbed her hair and forced her head upright. He licked all the way up from the bottom of her neck to her ear, then inside her ear. She squirmed, trying not to pull away.

"Whose neck is this," he demanded. She did not answer, focusing on staying in position as he continued to lick inside her ear. She had goose bumps all over her lower body. He bit down on her neck. He pulled her hair tighter until she cried out.

"Whose is it, slut?"

"Yours... It's yours, Sir," she gasped out. He did not relent. He nibbled on her ear.

"Whose ears are these?" She groaned, rolling her head until he forced it upright again. He bit her ear harder.

"Yours Sir," she moaned.

"Fetch the collar," he growled, and threw her to the floor.

She crawled back to the bed, picked it up and hobbled awkwardly back to him. He laughed at how comic she looked, using only one arm crawling. He had once punished her for putting something in her mouth. He did not want her slobber all over his things.

She kneeled in front of him and presented the collar to him in both her hands. He took it from her, waiting for her to lift her hair out of the way. After he fastened it around her neck tightly he lifted her chin.

"Who am I?" he asked. She considered this. Somehow he had never really asked this from her. She could not and did not want to say Master. Not yet.

"Sir," she said tentatively, and then added, "my Sir." He seemed satisfied with the answer.

"Who are you?" She thought about this too, and saw where he was going. He did notice her anger then. She blushed.

"I am your whore, Sir."

"Fetch the crop."

She crawled to the cupboard and repeated the funny hobble back to him.

"Get your ass on the bed, now." She held out the crop to him. He did not take it from her, he just raised a brow. Somewhat confused, she crawled back to the bed. Only when she was in the right position with her face in the pillows and her backside raised did he take it from her.

"I do not appreciate being called a bastard," he remarked. "Also, what is mine I will have whenever and however I want. I don't like my orders being challenged." It was a mere statement. It was like he was talking to himself. He chuckled. "And I missed half my movie, tsk!" Zoë felt that she was not required to comment. She simply waited for the first strike to fall with closed eyed. She craved the kiss of the crop as much as she respected and almost feared it.

"Count for me, girl," he said, followed by the first swing. Zoë listened to the swish, the thwack and grunted from the burst of pain.

"One, Sir," she said as soon as she could.

"That's not how I taught you to count. Let's restart." Zoë searched her mind for the right wording, not preparing at all for the next strike. When it landed she was so surprised that she cried out.

"One. I'm a dirty little whore, Sir."

"Good girl!"

The next two strikes were harder, but she only grunted at each again. The third strike fell on her upper thigh and she stiffened her whole body to accommodate the sting.

"Four. I'm a dirty little whore, Sir." The last two were even harder. The scream died in her throat, coming out as a slight exclamation.

"Six. I'm a dirty little whore, Sir."

"Now, come for me, my little whore." He kissed her forehead and continued watching the film.

"Yes, you are," he agreed, tossing the crop aside. He slipped into bed with her, and she repositioned herself, lying as she had done earlier with her head on his chest. He rewinded the movie to where she had last paid some sort of attention. He reached into the bedside table's drawer and took out a vibe, giving it to her.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:55 PM
Lessons Learned

Ayva had always wished that Dick would be her Master, and despaired. It always seemed that if Dick knew what she wanted he would do the opposite. But Ayva was so enamored with the concept that she had pretended. She imagined his orders, and obeyed. She offered herself to him without limits, begging him to tell her what he wanted, how she may be more pleasing to him. She told him he was her Master. Dick looked perplexed and somehow at a loss at Ayva's antics. But sometimes he did little things to appease her and most of the time Ayva was satisfied with that. Ayva told herself she was satisfied with baby steps. She did not realize how far they had taken her.

Ayva lay in the hot water of the bathtub, listening to Dick slamming things around the kitchen, muttering and cursing about the cupboard doors, not being able to find things, generally being Dick. Ayva had no idea why he was complaining about the kitchen so much. She had cleaned it up really good yesterday afternoon despite the pain. Dick had said, "Clean up the kitchen and run the dishwasher." A precious command, one of the few he had ever given her. It did not matter that her back was in constant spasms, she cleaned up the kitchen. He had given the direction yesterday morning before leaving for work and her back had gone out right after lunch.

As the water cooled Ayva looked idly at the myriad little bruises scattered down her legs. It had taken them about twenty four hours to show up. There was a small rug burn on her knee and a few more on the tops of her toes of one of her feet. She knew they matched the little on one the tip of her nose. She wondered what hand prints on her ass looked like but the stiffness in her back had kept her from twisting around to look.

Ayva knew that she would have to get up out of the bathtub soon and carefully planned on how she was going to manage this. It seemed like the slightest movement could make her whole back seize up and only the fear of making worse kept her from falling to her knees.

Dick had been very attentive, helping with all the little things, feeding her, bringing her medicine, helping her dry off, even helping her put on her panties. It was impossible to lean over. But his manner was amused and not a little satisfied.

Ayva thought back to the email she had sent a friend early in the morning after it had happened. As usual she had been unable to sleep in his bed with him and slipped away to write and to think about the lessons she had learned that evening.

I learned something important last night. My husband is my Master, completely and totally, just because it did not look the way i expected it to; it did not mean it was not there.

I have a personality flaw, a thinking error that i am completely aware of and manage to keep control of most of the time but sadly sometimes i become a little crazy. And i did it again yesterday. If he does not make love to me, i tend to interpret that as rejection. He sometimes goes long periods of time without initiating intimacy and will refuse me if i ask him to make love to me. (Not scenes, just plain old "please hold me under the covers" loving). I become increasingly whiny and demanding and irritable. I am perfectly aware that this is not helpful... but it is amazing how crazy can keep going even when the sane person inside your head is yelling stop.

His being sick the last two months has not helped with this. My fears and anxiety about his illness and his tendency to withdraw even further when he does not feel good, increased that gap between us. He is much better but still was not "paying attention" to me. And i had a tantrum last night. Because i completely totally hate the idea that he is perhaps making love to me because he is "indulging" me and not because he wants me, i told him not to bother. Then i said that i take it all back that i did NOT want him to be my Master, that he could just be my husband, that I did not want to be good anymore and then I got quite rude and very disrespectful. He began to spank me and I told him he could not do that anymore.

LOL... i found out that once you give it... at least at my house... you cannot take it back. After a pretty dramatic wrestling match i found myself hogtied with an extension cord and getting my bottom blistered. It still hurts to sit.

We will probably never have any spoken rules, and my leash will be long, but it does not mean it was not there.

He is justifiably pretty angry at me and keeps giving me looks, like "i dare you to try that again" looks that i think are calculated to communicate to me that i better fucking behave myself. That being good is not my choice. He gave me a direct order to sleep in our bed. (We rarely sleep together because i can't sleep, after 3 hours of lying there thinking i slipped back upstairs. He just followed me up and gave me the look again and i pleaded that i could not sleep and i tried for 3 hours. I asked if he wanted me to come back to bed and he growled that he would think about it but then went back to bed without me...)

And i find myself in a very pensive mood. I am a little angry and a little amused at myself for all this time thinking, just because it did not look like the way i expected, it to look that it was not there. That it had been there all along and i had it in my hand and did not appreciate it for what it was. I still have my Master/husband/lover, like i said it is not mine to take back. And he is not going to allow me to stop being his.

And i feel a little overwhelmed and a lot guilty... and for some inexplicable reason still a little angry at him... because he is not one to say things out loud, to say what is or is not true... he is very emotionally secretive, distant and in many, many ways mysterious to me. I want it to be easier, to have him tell me exactly what the rules are, what he wants from me, but i know i have to accept it for what it is.

So i am owned and i do have a MASTER. I had it all along. SURPRISE...

After a few hours of being awake Ayva slipped back downstairs. She did not usually do that but today things felt a lot different.

When she woke in the morning much of the anger had dissipated and she knelt at Dick's feet and laid her face on his knee. "I'm sorry."

He did not speak.

She looked up at him and whispered, "How may I serve you."

Dick rolled his eyes and then muttered, "Get me some more coffee."

As he left for work today she asked him again. "Is there anything you want me to do while you are at work today?"

Again he rolled his eyes and frowned and then said, "Clean up the kitchen and run the dishwasher even if it isn't full."

Ayva worked on her stories and emailed friends most of the day, watching the clock. Typically she was waiting until the last minute to do the cleaning. It was around 3:00 pm when she reached behind her back to adjust the cushion she was leaning against and 'pop' something clicked or snapped and she felt a stabbing pain in her back. "Damn it!"

The last thing she needed was Dick getting all apprehensive about hurting her. She stood up and the muscles repeatedly tried to contract and cramp up. She literally forced herself to relax and went and cleaned the kitchen. It only took a little while but it was a ballet of trying to appease the angry pain in her body and get the work done all the same.

She took some anti-inflammatory medication and got out an ice pack and tried to find a marginally comfortable position on the couch.

Dick came home and Ayva casually mentioned that she was having some back pain and did not get up off the couch. Dick laughed and said that she shouldn't have fought so hard, and went to sleep in his chair. Ayva sat as long as she could and then moved into the guest room, and trying very hard not to cry out and wake him, lay down on her back, carefully secreting her icepack between the mattress and the knot in her back.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:56 PM
It was late in the evening when Ayva could not stand laying there doing nothing any longer and carefully, agonizingly eased her feet to the floor and levered herself to stand. Dick had moved and was asleep on the couch, her couch. She eyed his big recliner and put some pillows on it to help support her, put her laptop within reach and gingerly lowered herself to sit.

Her friend had written her back, speaking of her more structured relationship with her husband/Master. Talking about how her Master handled her disobedience. Her friend had mentioned that perhaps Ayva had had a wish answered.

Ayva wrote back.

In the 'be careful what you wish for category'... our little um "learning experience" of yesterday was very strenuous. I DID NOT COOPERATE. I fought him every inch of the way. I have never done that with anyone ever in my life. I made no attempt to attack or hurt him but i did everything within my power to escape. He literally overpowered me, pinned me to the floor with my arms twisted up behind my back, held me there until i was too tired to fight any more, and then reached for the closest thing within reach (and extension cord) and tied me up... pulled down my pants and then gave me the spanking i said he could not do (like you i am not a crier, i hollered a lot, but never once felt like crying) ... After that the sex was very strenuous... "Stand up, lean over and put your hands on the floor." kind of strenuous...

and because the universe has a cruel sense of humor... and i am a little old for this silliness... my back has gone into spasms.

Dick has been helpful and empathetic... if not sympathetic. It is now in the 'see you should behave yourself category', but i must say i was stuck laying flat on my back with ice packs most this afternoon. I am just barely up, carefully supported with more ice packs and checking my emails. This is only the second time in my life that i have had any back pain.

Because every D/s relationship is unique... and my Dick is a very unusual person we will probably never have a structured Master/sub relationship. He hates rules, he is not consistent. He would rather do things for himself than be bothered with telling me what to do. He could not be less interested in monitoring my behavior. Or having rules like set a place at the table or sit here, or wait for me to eat. Like i said my leash is quite long. So long i did not realize it was there until i decided to try and (even as a rebellious gesture) take it off and got jerked up off my feet.

I was not serious about leaving him. It was just the crazy part of me that feels like he does not want me sometimes. It is not even about being horny, it's about wanting to feel loved and valued. He is pretty emotionally distant a lot of the time and making love is one of those times i can feel close to him. He has a pattern of teasing me with it... acting like maybe today... oh never mind... go sit down. Sex is one of those places that the leash is very short.

Part of me likes my freedom, but there is part of me that wishes for more structure. I wonder which one is the stronger. I may never find out.

I am over the angry feelings. And he seems more amused by the whole incident than pissed. I was having trouble getting situated and got a little tangled up in my computers power cord and while he was helping me get straightened out, he teased me that i must have liked the extension cord yesterday, to get this twisted up in wires so soon.

The husband and Master to her friend had read her email and written back that Ayva seemed quite good at pushing buttons but that he understood she must have been very frustrated. He spoke of how he handled discipline in their home, speaking of transgressions and punishments. Ayva wrote back.

I certainly did push a button... and it pushed right back... or perhaps i ran to end of my long leash and had my feet snapped out from under me...

One time i heard or read that each person in a relationship is comfortable with a certain emotional distance... some people need more, some people need less... that in a relationship some agreed upon (either openly or tacitly) distance exists. And if one person in this little game moves too close the other naturally backs away... and in most relationships there is a pursuer and a retreater. I do know that when i get withdrawn Dick is all over me... intruding, demanding... i suspect when i try to play the sub/pet/slave a little too enthusiastically he finds that moving into his comfort zone and he becomes more distant.

It is a dance, a cosmic dance with two hearts revolving around each other... a binary system, attracted by mutual desire... yet at the same time trying to leave orbit for fear of crashing too hard against the other, kept at a safe distance by our own momentum and fears... (And when the madness takes me... i mindlessly test the gravity... pulling and pushing at those invisible bonds). I count myself lucky that Dick has the strength to put us back into balance.

Procedure? Transgression? Punishment? I was in all out rebellion. I wasn't just bad... i was worse... it was very uncharacteristic of me... and yet i think i needed to do it to see and feel that there was a limit in our relationship. He will never have any rules that are overt, spoken... when i ask him what he wants or if he liked this or that... he refuses to answer directly and retreats from me further... and when he becomes too remote... his orbit taking him away from me... and i find myself feeling lost... i can't feel the gravity anymore... you say frustration... i say panic... like i am falling... that's when the madness takes me...

There will be few if any formally stated rules in this dance of ours, and fewer formal punishments. But the leash is there holding me from falling too far.

The universe does have a perverse sense of humor and i am dealing with back pain now. Perhaps there is such a thing as karma. Or perhaps i am punishing myself...

This was meant to be a quick short note... silly me... and here i go all Carl Sagan on you...

Ayva read the last email to Dick before she sent it. When she spoke of punishments he snorted in derision. "Your punishment will be what I decide." But he nodded at her statement about his strength to put back the balance. And he laughed at the Carl Sagan statement.

Dick had decided that a soak in hot water would be good for her and ran the bath and helped her to stand and undress. He was there to help her balance as she carefully put one foot and then the other into the steaming water. He nodded in satisfaction as she eased herself down into the bath. "Good, heat is better than cold."

Ayva wasn't sure he was right about that. The ice seemed to be helping. But she knew better than argue, not with her Master.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 09:59 PM
Surrendered

Ethan and I met on a forum for Christian singles interested in the domestic discipline lifestyle. While he had grown up in such a household, I had been fatherless and spoiled all my life. At the time I wasn't sure it was something I wanted for myself but I was curious.

There has always been something in me that has been attracted to the concept of submission and to men worth the honor of my submitting to them. I don't know why. I've long since given up asking myself that or trying to decide if I'm crazy or kinky, or whatever. I've learned to just accept myself the way I am and I think I'm lucky, because many people live their entire lives and never do.

About Ethan. He's 6'2, and clean cut with hazel eyes and a good build from working on his father's farm. He majored in agricultural science in college. Highly intelligent, affectionate, and a real Southern gentleman, he completely swept me off my feet from the very beginning. I never stood a chance.

We had our differences. I was a city girl and I'd majored in English, being more of the scholarly type than he was. I intended to study library science in graduate school, but ended up being a housewife instead. I reign Queen over a nice house with a fair sized amount of land. I spend my days making things nice for myself and my family. Being June Cleaver may not suit everyone, but it suits me.

Despite my curiosity, at the time of our marriage I was still very unsure about the whole domestic discipline thing. Ethan was though. He maintained that his parents had practiced it for twenty five years of marriage and were completely happy. And he was right. His parents are the kind of people that other couples look to in envy.

But that wasn't what led me to accept his proposal. I married him because I was truly, deeply, whole heartedly in love with him. When you're in love, you're willing to do anything in the world for that special person. I knew that Ethan loved me and I knew he'd never hurt me, so when he asked me to marry him I never had a second thought.

I didn't go into the marriage without apprehension. Despite what I'd read and conversations we'd had, I wasn't sure quite what to expect. He never once tried to lay a finger on me during our courtship. "A man has no business spanking a woman who isn't his wife any more than he has making love to her." he told me once.

As the date of the wedding grew nearer I had many questions about myself. Could I really be the woman he needed me to be? Would the life of a housewife really be fulfilling? What about the discipline? What if I came to fear or resent Ethan? What if I wasn't tough enough to take it?

His mother had the most helpful answer to that last one.

"It isn't about being strong or tough. The point of the whole thing is to eliminate stubborn, stiff-necked tendencies. It's not about power...it's about giving up power. It's about complete trust in your mate. Do you trust Ethan?"

Yes, I did. And that's why I married him.

Our honeymoon was just like anyone else's would have been. We were away for two glorious weeks with only each other to think about. He was my first and I was his, and that's a rare thing in this day and age.

Once we were back we set to work starting our new life together. I bustled around getting our nest in order and he went out and worked on the farm. I was happy, but still had a slight, edgy feeling of dread. I knew what my expected wifely duties were and I was still afraid of disappointing him.

It was toward the end of the first week back from our honeymoon as we were sitting on the porch steps drinking iced tea and watching the sun go down when he said casually, "Tomorrow I plan to give you your first spanking, Beth."

My fingers tightened nervously on the glass. "But I haven't done anything wrong."

"No. You've been wonderful. This is just how this kind of relationship is kept healthy and well oiled. Regular discipline keeps gender roles firmly in place, and frankly, I think it's good for woman's emotional nature. My mother....who by the way gets one spanking a week...says it's a good stress reliever. Honey, you've been like a hampster on a wheel all this week."

"I've been busy."

"I know. And a good cry will be good for you." he said in a reasonable tone" And too....there's an intimacy to it. You don't understand yet, but you will."

"When exactly?"

"Tomorrow night after dinner. If it makes you feel any better, I'm nervous too. I've never spanked a woman before."

This was not overly comforting. It must have showed on my face.

"I won't enjoy hurting you, you know. Some things are just necessary. It hurt when I took your virginity, didn't it?"

Yes, it had. And I was still so tight that I felt discomfort whenever we made love...but the reward was well worth it. That's just how some things are in life. I set down my glass and snuggled up against him. "I love you Ethan. Whatever you want."

The moment of reckoning came after dinner the following day, just as he had warned me. Ethan had come in from checking the animals and said simply, "Beth, go up to our room, undress and wait for me in the chair by the window. I'll be up after the news. Sit quietly and prepare yourself for your spanking."

I did as he asked, following his orders with shaking hands and fingers. It was alarming to be so at the mercy of another person, and yet what a beautiful thing to have such love and trust.

I had to wait for a torturous half hour. I knew it would hurt and dreaded it. "If a man doesn't bring his wife to tears, then he has failed her." Ethan told me once. "Tears show that the spanking has done it's job. Trust me....you'll understand when you experience it."

Nervously, I glanced at the basket beside the chair. It contained a cane, a belt, and a bath brush. I had a horror of the cane from an account his mother had told me of one being used on her once. She'd had welts for a week afterwards, but oddly enough, didn't seem to mind. "I'd deserved it and after it was all over, I thanked him sincerely." she'd summed it all up.

I could not imagine myself thanking anyone for putting welts on me and hoped I would never have the occasion.

My eyes moved to the belt, a supple length of thick brown leather. It looked wicked, like a whip out of some movie about the Middle Ages. The bath brush didn't look much better as it was heavy and made of thick, solid wood.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:00 PM
It was a relief when he finally came but there was a steely look to his eyes and a note of authority in his voice that was new to me. He sat down near me on the edge of the bed and said, "I'm going to spank you because I love you. I'll be gentle this first time but it will still hurt. A spanking must hurt to be effective. Every Friday at this same time I intend to spank you. After this I'll want you to come up here and get ready without being told."

He paused, as though waiting for me to reply, but I was silent, head bowed. Suddenly I felt very humiliated by the whole thing and couldn't meet his eyes. He was my best friend and lover but suddenly he had an air of authority about him that I felt compelled to respect. It was like sitting beside a stranger.

"Come over here and lay across my lap." he instructed.

For the first time ever I didn't want to go to him. At the same time, I knew I had to or it would only make things worse. Besides which, I wanted him to be pleased and proud of me, and that more than anything gave me the strength I needed to cross the distance between us.

My heart was pounding very fast as he hooked one arm around my waist to secure me over his knee. I felt ridiculously awkward and ungraceful hanging there like that like a bad little girl being punished for having a messy room. After one final warning to stay still, it began as his hand came down soundly on my bottom. It stung, but I think I was more startled by it than hurt. His hand came down again and began a constant rain of solid swats.

I closed my eyes and was glad he couldn't see my face which I'm sure was scarlet. Yet despite the humiliation, I was experiencing an odd sort of epiphany as I lay there over my husband's knee while he spanked my backside redder than my face. There was something strangely comforting about giving myself over to him so completely. I became more aware of my femininity and I became aware of a strange undercurrent of sexual energy that was almost palpable.. Maybe it was just because he'd never seemed so strong and...male...before.

"I think you're having a little too much fun." he commented, though there was a slight twinge of amusement in his words. He almost sounded like himself again, my best friend, rather than the authoritarian stranger that he'd become when he'd walked in the room. I felt him lean down and reach under the bed for something and had only a moment to feel concern before something slapped across my bottom so hard that I gave an involuntary shriek of pain and surprise. It felt like the sole of one of my slippers, which indeed it proved to be.

Now he spanked me harder and faster and I realized that he had been gentle before. What I didn't realize was that he was still being extremely gentle...it just didn't seem so at the time. My bottom was starting to burn like fire and I was beginning to wonder if he'd ever stop. It was getting to be a struggle to stay still and accept what he was giving me. Again and again the slipper found it's mark, searing my already chafed skin. I wasn't sure how long I'd be able to hold out.

Finally I broke. Without warning, as suddenly as water spilling from a glass, all resistance ran out of me and I started to cry. For a moment I sensed hesitation on his part but then he only spanked me harder. I continued to sob quietly for another five minutes or so and found it strangely cathartic. It was just such a relief to give in to his will and submit myself to him body and soul. I've never felt anything quite so profound.

It was a few seconds before I realized that he'd stopped. When he let me up and I looked in his face I saw strong emotion in his eyes. Realizing that he'd also found this hard overwhelmed me with love for him.

I slid to the floor and settled between his knees. "Thank you." I whispered, wiping away tears. It just seemed to be the right and natural thing to say somehow. I felt lax and warm and very aware of my femininity...of his masculinity as well. "Ethan....let me..." I whispered, reaching for the button of his jeans. "Let me do this for you. I want to love you like this...right here...on my knees." Another thing that felt completely natural although I'd never done it before.

Eyes bright with passion, he nodded.

I unfastened his pants and freed his erection. Although I was inexperienced, I let instinct guide me. I made love to him with my mouth, sliding my lips up and down his length. His evident pleasure emboldened me and I found myself intoxicated by his musky, masculine scent and taste. I found that I was getting as much pleasure in giving as he was in receiving.

"Get ready, Beth." he ground out with sudden urgency.

Hot, sticky fluid filled my mouth. After the first shock I found that the sensation gave me pleasure. There was just something so raw and intimate about tasting my husband's semen while my backside still tingled from his spanking.

We locked eyes while he finished and then he said gruffly, "Come here."

This time I had no hesitation in climbing into his arms. Urgently, almost roughly, he pulled me onto the bed and laid me on my back, parting my thighs.

I hadn't realized how desperately aroused I was until his fingers plunged inside me and he lowered his head to lap my swollen clitoris with his tongue. My senses already heightened by the spanking, it took all of thirty seconds for him to make me writhe and claw at the sheets with a pleasure so intense that it almost bordered on pain.

Afterwards he held me, and I found myself crying again, though I couldn't think why. "Now you understand." he told me, kissing my forehead.

"Did I please you?" I asked wistfully.

"Very much --- I'm so proud of you. You held so still for me and...well....what came after was a nice touch. I can't think of any better way for a woman to show submission and love to her husband than that."

"I enjoyed it...I liked how you tasted."

"So you should. It's natural for a woman to crave her husband's body.....as I crave yours."

I drifted off to sleep shortly after that, wrapped in his arms and the sweetness of his words feeling utterly content, satisfied, and surrendered.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:02 PM
Night

You wake up to someone rolling you over. Still groggy with sleep, you don't realize what is happening until you feel your arms grabbed and a body straddling you.

You wake all the way up, fear shooting through you as you feel a strap go around one wrist and then the other. The straps are tight and you struggle to get free. You recognize the scent of your master but your fear doesn't lessen. Your arms stretched above you as you try to wiggle free. Hands capture your left leg and you try to push him off of you as he straps your leg down. A covers your mouth and you hear a voice softly whisper to you.

"None of that, darling, if you don't behave I will have to punish you worse than what you are already going to get."

It almost doesn't sound like him but you could be wrong... it smells like him and feels like him.

You feel a playful slap on your inner thigh as his hands grab your free leg and you feel the restraints tighten around her ankle. The bed shifts as he gets off and you hear him moving around. The sounds and your helplessness only add to your excitement as you shiver with fear and anticipation.

"Do you know why you need to be punished?" His voice whispers, close to your ear. You feel his breath on your neck as he waits for your answer.

"No sir, I was sleeping and I have been good all day," You respond.

"Ah yes, sleeping... that is the problem."

"I was tired."

"Did you forget I told you I had plans for you tonight?"

"No sir, I just .... I am sorry sir, I was tired."

"I don't want excuses darling one, I wanted you awake."

"I'm sorry sir; if you untie me I will be happy to make it up to you."

"Oh, you will but not before I am done with you."

You barely contain your excitement as his breath leaves your neck and you feel his hands on you... stroking you, His fingers are tender and soft, teasing his way all over your body. Your breath quickens as his fingers make their way down lower, going over your breasts. Down your stomach and brushes just above your pussy but then he stops and you almost growl as his hands retreat from you. Struggling against your restraints, you want to ask him to touch you but you stay quiet but he knows. You know he knows what he is doing to you. He knows you too well and his touch sets your skin on fire. You ice cross your skin starting at your neck, it is so cold as he moves the cube downward. He lingers on each of your nipples, the ice cube moving slowly, circling each one in turn. He takes it away as you shiver with cold but still longing for it back or at least his touch.

The restraints on your legs are loosened and he rolls you over. Your arms twist in your bonds as he you feel his power over you. Picking up your legs you feel him slide underneath you, your ass on his lap. His hand slides between your legs and he lets out a snort of laughter as he reaches your dripping wet pussy.

"My little slut, always ready and willing."

"Only for you sir."

"Good answer but not enough to make up for being asleep."

His hand comes down hard on your ass and you let out a yelp of pain.

"Count for me, slut."

"One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten." You count out.

He stops at ten and his hand gently massages your stinging cheeks. You bury your face in a pillow to hide from the pain. It wasn't a soft spanking and it wasn't too hard but it still hurt, though it made you tingle all over.

"And one more for knowing," He says spanking you one last time.

"11"

"You know, baby, that was for your own good. You need to be punished when you do something wrong."

"I know sir, I am sorry sir."

"It's okay, I had something special planned for you and I was very disappointed when I found you sleeping."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:03 PM
"Aww, I am sorry. It won't happen again."

"Okay then," he says sliding out from underneath you.

Rolling you over and tying you legs back down, his hands explore you again. His touch is gentle and soft but you long for more. His lips kiss all over your body, almost like they are following his hands. You strain against his bonds but you can't get free. You want to please him, to touch him, to kiss him, to feel him inside you but you can't break free. He kisses you fiercely and when he is done, strokes your hair softly. You feel his fingers slide over your clit and across your lips. You can tell he smiling that smug smile of his that smile that says he knows he has you and you wouldn't give it up for anything.

His fingers slide into you and you moan as they do, you can't help it; he knows how to touch you. His fingers going in and out of you as his thumb plays with your clit. You moan, louder and struggle more as he holds you in his power. Suddenly, you feel his lips on yours as he kisses you, silencing you for the moment. You respond with furious passion as you kiss him back your desire to feel him inside you driving you mad.

"Does my little slut want something?" He whispers, his hand continuing to tease you.

"Oh god yes, please sir; fuck me."

"Are you sure? I thought you were tired."

"Please fuck me sir, please take me. I need you inside me."

His weight leaves the bed and you almost scream as his hands leave you. You hear some rustling and then the back door opens and closes. You wait and wait for him to return but it seems like a long time before you hear the door again.

"Sir?' You ask the night.

You feel the bed shift and his body on top of you. You almost yelp but it changes to a moan as he slides into you. You pussy so filled by him and he slowly thrusts in and out of you. You want him to lose that control but you know he won't.

"Do you like that baby doll? Do you like me being inside you?"

"Oh yes please fuck me ... please please please."

"You feel so good darling. You are so ready to for me."

"I love the way you feel, please don't stop."

He thrusts in and out of you and you move with him. You love the way he takes you and the way he makes you feel. His control over you is overwhelming and intense.

He may punish you but he loves you and cherishes you. You have never felt safer or more loved. These thoughts race through your mind as you come closer and closer to climaxing.

"Cum for me darling, cum on me baby," he says as he continues to fuck you.

"I'm cumming," You moan out after he has given you permission.

It is intense as you orgasm... your cum covering him as he continues to slide in and out of you. You feel him tense up and he cums deep inside you ... you're his to fill.

He leans down and kisses you, tenderly; you return the kiss but it is soon broken. He unties you from the bed. You reach out and hold onto him, kissing his neck as you do.

"I love you sir."

"I love you too darling. I have something for you," he says reaching under the bed,

"What is it?"

"This," He says as he puts your first collar around your neck. You can't see it but it doesn't matter. He kisses you and holds onto as you both lay back down on the bed. You fall asleep in his arms, knowing that you are safe and owned.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:04 PM
Aftermath

For a moment the only sound that she could hear was her laboured breathing. Focusing her mind on it, grasping it as her only link to reality, she forced herself to breathe deeply and evenly. Slowly her other senses came back. First and foremost was feeling: she was stiff and uncomfortable, and her skin prickled, not unlike severe sunburn. Then thought came rushing back that had her filled with sickening remorse and a little something else.

She had disappointed Him deeply, she knew. It was the one thing He said He would never tolerate of her. She blinked back the tears as she remembered exactly how tolerable He had been. It didn't help one bit either, she thought chidingly, that she now had an overwhelming desire between her legs.

She shifted slightly, trying to ease the discomfort in her limbs.

"Ah, look who's back," a Voice said out of the dark corner. She stiffened. The Voice did not at all seem to be in an amiable mood. She tilted her head in an awkward angle to look at Him. He was glaring at her over His reading glasses, His book now lying idly open on His lap. She opened her mouth to reply, but could think of nothing to say.

"How do you feel, pet," He asked after a while, with a compassion that she could not imagine He still had for her. A choking sound escaped her mouth and she could no longer look at Him. When she turned her gaze away He stood up abruptly and knelt down beside her. He took her chin between his thumb and index finger and turned her head toward Him.

"I'm fine, Master," she whispered.

"You're lying to me again, damnit! Tell me, girl," He replied, only slightly raising His voice.

"I hurt, Master, on the inside," she admitted. He removed His hand from her face and snorted.

"I need you to be honest with me, always. There is no trust without truth. I worked so hard to gain your trust. I thought you realized how important it is. Clearly not."

He looked deeply into her eyes, trying to read her understanding. She said nothing, showed no sign or indication that she even heard him.

She knew what He said was true. What made her so ashamed that she could not even reply was that this was actually her thing, her campaign. If He was the one who had lied to her, even the little sort of lie she told, He would have never heard the end of it. She might even have left. She felt disgusted with herself.

"You hurt only on the inside? Well, then I have not done my job properly." With that he moved out of her sight. She cursed herself silently. A swish through the air told her that she had been right to suspect that her punishment was not over yet. However, they both knew that she could not take much more.

"Please, Master," she begged. A swish! A yelp! Then the tears that had been threatening all day finally started flowing. He put the whip down and went to her again.

"I'm... sniff... sorry," she managed when He lightly twisted His finger on the stray lock on her forehead.

"I know, pet," He said, laughing softly, "until next time..." He deftly undid her bonds, warning her not to move. He sat down on the sofa again.

She let her feelings control her body while she cried, and then slowly calmed down. She knew He forgave her. The only thing left was for her to forgive herself. She'll figure that out later, she decided. She just could not understand how he could so lightly get over their problems. He could so easily work things out. Not that she thought of her whipping as easy. It's just the effortless way He had of making her feel the way she did, moulding her to His wishes. When her breathing returned to normal she was once again aware of the little itch she had, now becoming quite a big urge. She risked a glance at her Master and slowly started to stretch her legs out straight. She heard the couch creak and knew the slight movement of her Master to be a warning, which she promptly ignored. With another nervous glance, she started rubbing her wrists and flexing her fingers.

He shook His head, but she also saw the slight smile playing on His mouth so she let her finger travel up her arm to her shoulder. Soon her fingers came across a welt. She grimaced a little, and then continued her exploration. She bit on her lip when her fingers found her breast, her nipple. Her Master lifted His head, frowned slightly, and then sat back, crossing his legs, clearly ready for a show.

She rolled onto her back on the coffee table, for a moment swamped in the pain of her raw skin in contact with the rough surface. She caressed her breasts and nipples until the mist in her mind cleared. Soon her one hand started wandering again, until it found the specific place she most desperately needed to be touched.

She heard her Master move again, and had a small conflict inside where she knew she had to seek His permission, but her body was too high to care. She started slowly, in small circles, touching lightly. However, it soon became frantic movements. He watched her, waited, and listened to her moans. He saw the tell-tale sign of her hips starting to buck.

Suddenly she felt His hands firmly around both her wrists, forcing her to stop. Her eyes, which had closed in her desire, flew open with shock, yet she groaned in frustration. She tried half-heartedly to release herself from His grip. He simply held on tighter, until it was painful for her.

"Lovely show, pet," He said with a devious smile, "you know you have to be punished for that, though, don't you?"


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:10 PM
Snowed In



It had been another freezing cold Friday night and snowing out. Just another late night in front of the TV drinking beer and trying to keep warm. I was starting to think about going to bed when I heard a knock at my front door.

Who the fuck could that be at this time of night? I think to myself.

I go to the door and call out, "Who is it?"

"I'm really sorry to disturb you so late, but yours was the only house with a light on and my car has broken down. Could I please use your phone?"

I open the door to find this cute, and my guess pretty young librarian type looking girl standing there, freezing in the snow.

"Come in quick, you must be freezing."

"I'm real sorry to intrude like this, I know it is very late." she says as she steps inside. I now notice she also speaks with an accent. Maybe Australian or British even?

"It's no problem, I was still up. What happened to your car? I might be able to help."

She looks at me uncertainly. She is a real little cutie, early 20s, dark hair pulled up in this tight bun and clear green eyes twinkling behind a pair of glasses.

"Well, as I was driving along when my accelerator just went right to the floor and the car lost speed, and the engine won't rev."

I winced. That was not good.

"Oh no. What does that mean?"

"Sounds to me like your timing belt. You're going to need a tow and I doubt you will get one with the snow this heavy out and this late."

"Oh shit." she mumbles. "I'm so sorry about this. Is it ok if I use your phone?"

"Sure, go ahead and help yourself." I point to the phone across the room and try not to make it too obvious that I am watching her.

She is so tiny, barely as tall as my shoulders and slim. The suit she is wearing accentuates her curves and as she moves across the room I get my first glimpse of that tight little ass wiggling underneath her fitted skirt. I find myself imagining what it would be like to undo the buttons of her jacket when I feel my dick starting to grow hard.

I quickly sit down to try and hide my rapidly swelling cock when she comes back over to the couch.

"I'm so sorry for all this. I am not getting any answer from my room mate. I'm new in town and I don't know any one else. I don't really know what to do now."

She just looks at me, this completely helpless look on her pretty little face that does absolutely nothing to ease my hard on.

"Well, it is really too late to do anything about it now. You may as well get yourself comfortable here and call for a tow in the morning." I can't believe I just invited her to stay the night. "I'll go get you some blankets and stuff, the couch is pretty comfortable." I quickly add as I get up, hoping she won't try and stop me.

"Gee, Thanks so much that is really nice of you. I am so sorry to put you out like this, oh, and I don't even know your name." she reaches out to shake my hand and gives me a cute little smile, "I'm Sophie."

I take her hand and smile right back, "I'm Mark and it's no problem Sophie."

As I let go of her hand I swear her eyes settle on my bulging crotch for a second before looking away.

Oh lord, she probably thinks I'm a perv! I turn my back to Sophie quickly and hurry off to get some blankets and things for her.

Surely it was just my imagination. Or was it? I think to myself. Yeah, just wishful thinking I laugh. I grab two pillows and some blankets and take them back to Sophie.

I walk in to see she has taken off her suit jacket and is now wearing a white shirt, the buttons undone just enough to show off a hint of her lovely cleavage. My mind immediately begins to race with desire for this cute little piece of ass which fortunately arrived on my doorstep.

I start to see myself ripping that shirt open, popping off the buttons one by one, and kissing my way down that slender neck of hers. 'Snap out of it Mark, get a grip.' I tell myself.

"Here's some bedding for you Sophie. Would you like something to drink? How about a beer?" I ask.

"A beer would be great about now." she smiles up at me. I put the bedding down and go to the kitchen for our drinks.

I come back with two beers and now she has taken off her glasses and taken down her hair. Her loose dark curls drop down framing her face and I realise she is not just cute but absolutely beautiful.

"Wow." I realise I'm just staring at Sophie, "I just mean you look different without your glasses." I quickly try to recover blushing madly.

She just shyly smiles at me. "Thanks. I think they make me look like a geek, but I can't drive without them."

"I wouldn't say geek, but librarian maybe..." I joke as I hand her a beer, "You're not are you?"

"Ha ha, close," she smiles, "school teacher."

"Really? You look too young."

"Why? How old do you think I am?" she asks teasingly with one eyebrow cocked.

"Well, before you said anything I would have said early 20's, but now..."

"Try 28."

"No shit? Well, you look a lot younger than that." I'm genuinely surprised.

"I get that a lot." Sophie just smiles. "So what about you Mark?"

"What about me?" I laugh at the look on her face, "Ok, ok. I'm 29. So tell me, what do you teach?"

"Well, I decided I wanted to travel and I had a friend in Ohio who lined up a temporary teaching job here for me. So I'm here for six months teaching 9th & 10th grade English."

This explains that cute accent I think to myself.

"I have been having trouble placing your accent. So where are you from?"

"Australia." she replies.

"With that cute accent, I bet you star in many teenage boys fantasies. I never had any teachers who looked like you when I was in school, but if I did, I may have been there more..." I tease.

Seeing Sophie blush is real cute, but she still has a laugh with me and tells me I'm awful.

So it turns out she is real easy to talk to and we have a lot in common. Before I know it we have been through a six pack and nearly 3 hours have passed when Sophie let's out a huge yawn.

"Yeah, it is getting really late. I should let you go to sleep Sophie." I say with instant regret but to my surprise Sophie takes my hand and looks me straight in the eye.

"I really do appreciate everything tonight Mark. There must be a way I can show you how much."

Without taking her eyes off of me Sophie starts to undo the buttons of her shirt. She looks so sexy the way she is biting her bottom lip as she undoes those buttons.

I realise I'm holding my breath as the shirt slips from Sophie's shoulders, and she sits there just looking at me with pleading eyes.

"Don't you want to touch them Mark?" she asks me in the coyest little voice.

I slowly exhale as I look from her eyes to the creamy skin of her tits inside the lacy white bra, back to her beautiful green eyes. Sophie just smiles at me again and gives me an encouraging little nod.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:12 PM
I reach out and slide the bra strap down off of her shoulder and kiss its smooth skin. She tips head back gasping and arches her back as I kiss my way down her chest. I kiss right down into her soft cleavage.

I reach behind to unhook her bra. It falls and releases those glorious tits. Her nipples are so small and hard and pink. I run my hands over them, and feel her hard little nipples poking at my palms.

I lay Sophie back against the couch as I suck her wondrous titties between my lips one at a time, flicking them with my tongue and kissing them over and over, rolling each nipple gently between my teeth.

She starts to gasp and writhe beneath me, her hands running through my hair.

We kiss with so much passion and I can feel her hands exploring my body, suddenly pulling at my shirt violently, ripping it off over my head. She goes to my belt and starts to undo my jeans. I give her a hand to get them off and then grab hold of her skirt which just slides down over her hips.

Sophie looks so unbelievably sexy laying in front of me in nothing but a pair of lacy white panties. I moan out loud because I can't decide where I want to start when she suddenly says "Eat my pussy Mark, please, eat me until I cum all over your face."

I moan again with desire as she spreads her legs wide for me and I can see her panties are wet. I can smell her delicious pussy already and I don't hesitate for another second. I start licking Sophie's panties, tasting her wet patch.

I poke my tongue at her panties, stretching them into her pussy until I can't take it any more. I bite at her crotch taking the panties between my teeth and ripping them clean off of her.

She gasps out aloud. Moaning as she starts to play with her nipples, I plunge my tongue into her hot wet snatch.

"Yes Mark, Oh Yes! Eat my pussy, mmmmmmmmmm, god that feels so good!!!!" She cries out from underneath me.

Her taste is so incredible, I want more. I suck her hard little clit into my mouth and slide a finger into that tight little pussy. Her hips start to rock faster and faster. I start to massage her clit with my thumb as she rides my hand. I take my finger out of her pussy and slide it into her mouth letting her taste her own pussy juices.

We kiss again with so much desire. She sucks my tongue deep into her mouth; I think to myself how I can't wait for it to be my cock.

As her hands run down my body I decide I'm not quite finished tasting her yet. I flip Sophie over so she is on her knees with that glorious ass in my face.

She looks back at me over a shoulder. "Smack my ass Mark, smack it hard."

She begins to shake her tight ass up and down in front of me and that is all the encouragement I need. With one big *crack* I lay a big stinging slap on to her beautiful little ass.

She cries out but continues wiggling her butt at me..."Yes baby! Hit it again, hard...."

I give her another huge *crack* and she now has a big red hand print on either cheek..."mmmmmmmm, yessssss...." she is moaning.

I start to rub her ass all over and then just slide my cock between its cheeks. I feel her hands reach back and begin to massage my balls as I keep rubbing my cock all over that sweet ass...

"C'mon and show me that nice little asshole baby..."

She reaches back and slowly pulls apart her ass cheeks showing me her sexy, glistening wet snatch and her hot, tight little asshole.

I run my tongue all the way along her swollen pussy lips, spreading her delicious juices all over her asshole and begin to tongue fuck that perfect little ass.

Moaning loudly she starts to finger her pussy. Her ass is up in the air at my mercy and her face is pushed down into the couch, which muffles out her cries some.

Pussy juice is running down her thighs and the sight makes my cock so hard, I feel like I'm going to explode all over her ass if I don't fuck her juicy little hole right away.

I start to rub the head of my cock against her pussy and Sophie responds immediately, pushing her hips back, eager for me to slide my dick into that tight wetness.

I take a grip of her hips and slam my cock all the way home, as deep into that horny snatch as I can go.

"Yes! Yes! Fuck me Mark, Fuck me! Fuck me harder!!!" she screams as I start to pump at her juicy little pussy faster and faster.

She looks back over her shoulder at me and winks! I start to slam my dick into her pussy harder than I have ever fucked anyone before. I take a handful of hair and lean forward to kiss her. She hungrily sucks my tongue into her mouth as her pussy clamps down around my cock with her first orgasm. As she moans into my mouth I can't hold back any longer. Breaking our kiss I let out my own shout of ecstasy as I release my creamy load deep inside her.

I slide my cock out so I can see Sophie's delightful little pussy dripping with our love, only to see her slide two fingers over her dripping cunt and then suck them into her mouth.

"Oh Mark, you taste so good. Let me lick you clean."

I sit back and Sophie drops down between my legs.

She takes my softening chubby in her hand and sucks it deep into her hot wet mouth.

I gasp as she starts to jerk my cock and nibble and lick on my balls at the same time. Suddenly my balls are in her mouth and my cock is nearly completely hard again already.

She then starts rubbing the head of my cock in little circles with her thumb as she sucks all over the shaft, like giving my cock lots of little love bites.

Her tongue is now circling the head, when her lips wrap right around and start to slide up and down my dick, faster and faster.

As Sophie sucks on my dick as hard as she can I feel her squeezing the base to hold my orgasm back. I take her by the arms and pull her up into my lap. Sophie lowers her pussy down and starts to rub her juicy clit against my dick. With one hand on either side of my head she lowers a titty into my mouth as she impales herself on my rock hard cock.

I take her ass in my hands as she bounces up and down on my dick enthusiastically; I want to fuck that tight little ass. I pull my cock out of her cunt and start to rub it against her asshole spreading our juicy love all around. Sophie whimpers on top of me as I start to push the head into her especially tight asshole. Oh so slowly she sinks her ass further down on to my cock. Once she has my whole length engorged in her ass I take a hold of her hips and slowly start to pump my cock in and out.

With a hurt so good look on her face Sophie reaches down to rub her swollen clit as I start fucking her ass faster. Throwing her head back she lets out one long, low continuous moan as I slam my cock in and out of her ass.

I can't hold it for much longer and just as I think I'm going to blow Sophie gasps, "No, in my mouth Mark. I want to swallow every drop of your delicious cum."

I pull my dick out of her ass. My cock is all red and throbbing, ready to cum again when Sophie slides her lips over my knob. "Oh my, yes baby, taste your ass." I groan.

What a skilled little tongue she has. She uses her tongue to tickle her way down to my ass and then starts to lick my asshole while jacking me real slowly.

I close my eyes and feel her tongue sliding further and further into my ass as she jerks my cock faster and faster. Suddenly I feel that fabulous mouth again sliding all the way down my cock as her finger slides right into my asshole.

It's like nothing I have ever felt before. Within seconds my hot cum is spewing down her throat and my whole body is convulsing from such an intense orgasm.

I open my eyes and look down at Sophie. My cum is now dripping off her chin down on to her glorious little tits and I swear I have never seen any woman look hotter than Sophie did right at that moment.


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:17 PM
The Ferris Wheel

The bridge we were walking over spanned a creek swollen with recent rain, and as it rushed past, it roared in a fit of white noise so intense that it obscured virtually all other sound, leaving us in a sort of sonic snowglobe where time wasn't quite synched up with the rest of the world. We moved as if in slow motion, every smile, every flip of hair, every step in half speed, like some badly conceived shampoo commercial. It's weird how your senses will freak out like that when one of them is overloaded, but it gave me precious moments to look more closely at this girl whom the creek had transformed into a vision of silky, bouncy, well-conditioned, and conspicuously dandruff-free blonde hair.

It was our first date, and we were still in the process. You know, The Process by which all participants in the date figure out the rules and the agenda. We knew each other, not well, but we had worked at the same place for six months or so, and finally the flat out lust I felt every time I saw her talked me into doing something about it. I wasn't very confident, as I was significantly older than she was, but apparently she had a thing for me, too, because within a minute of my proposal, she had agreed to come out to this small town fair as our first date.

I'm not going to go into all the pros and cons of her personality, and her background, or her likes, dislikes, and ambitions. I had a lot of information in those areas, but to be quite frank, it was the lust that had gotten me to this point, and it was the lust that I was listening to at that moment. Just plain, old-fashioned want-to-get-into-her-pants-itude. She was cute, not beautiful, not a stunner the way some are, but with the shoulder-length blonde hair, the palest of pale skin, the bright blue eyes, and the light, natural makeup, she was the embodiment of the Girl Next Door. If you stopped there and didn't investigate further, it was easy to overlook her. But there was a particular moment when she wore a particular outfit in a particular pose one day that I came to the realization that had brought us to that point. She had tits.

One day she wore a blouse a little snugger than the others, and turned in a way that gave me a perfect silhouetted view as the fabric hugged her, and I saw big, full showstopping tits. The kind of tits you can cup in your hand and still have enough left over to jiggle. They rode high and proud, and I could tell that her bra wasn't there so much to hold them UP as to hold them IN. And in that moment, I wanted them. I wanted them because no one else noticed them. I wanted them because it made me look more closely and see the long legs under the khaki slacks, and the slightly thick, bubble ass that needed its own soundtrack when she walked down the hall. I wanted them most of all because they were beautiful.

And they were beautiful that night, too. She wore one of those faux retro t-shirts that hug all the girls' curves without technically showing anything off. It showed off those tits so well that my cock started getting hard every time I looked at them, so I had to make eye contact or risk spending the evening in an ever-constricting underwear prison. Just a brown t-shirt, a snug pair of jeans, and a pair of sneakers, and I would have sworn she was the sexiest thing I had ever seen. I wanted to Fuck her. Not fuck her, but Fuck her. Not the kind of time-wasting, nothing-better-to-do, let's-see-what-you-got fucking you did in high school. And not the room-spinning, fumbling-for-clasps-and-zippers, trying-not-to-puke fucking you did after the bar. But a life-changing, full-attention, everything-throbbing, who-needs-food? kind of Fucking that would forever change the way I thought about brown t-shirts and the way she would feel about first dates. So I started to do something about it.

I stopped on the bridge, pulled her closer, and asked something she couldn't quite hear over the eardrum-numbing roar from below. I asked again, and she still couldn't make it out. So I pulled her closer, moved her hair out of the way with my cheek, slipped my arm around her waist, and whispered,

"Would you mind terribly if I kissed you now? I hate suspense."

Her eyes widened as she digested what she'd heard, and after a second her cheeks flushed, and she smiled, and I knew it was going to be a fun evening.

"Sure," she said. "Frankly, I've been thinking about it since I got into your car."

I moved my lips to hers as she leaned into my arm around her waist and kissed her on the bridge as crowds of people walked past on their way to the fair. Just an exploratory peck at first, then she moistened her lips a bit and really started to put me to work. Soon her tongue was flicking in and out against mine, and she turned her head to get a better angle. Right then, I disconnected, straightened up and grabbed her hand firmly as I said,

"Come on, let's go to the fair. I have a feeling it could be fun, don't you?"

She wiped her lips with the back of her hand, smiled a little sideways smile, and came with me without a word.

We did all the things people do at a fair: drank beer, ate fair food, listened to a couple of bands play, played some games, people-watched. Everywhere we went, I saw men looking at her longingly, some out of the corner of their eyes, some blatantly. A group of guys leaning against the fence got treated to another quick make-out session, a group of teenagers by the river got to see us do it some more. She figured out quickly that I was drawing it out, making her wait, and she played along, teasing me herself. She would rub a breast along my arm while we were in line behind some blue-hairs, wiggle her ass at me when she knew I was looking.

On the Ferris wheel, there was no holding back. Tongues crashed together. Lights flashed as the big wheel dipped us into the crowd and back out again, into the cool night air. My hands found her breasts underneath her shirt and she gasped when my fingers found her nipples and squeezed. We could hear voices when we came back around to the bottom of the wheel, but we couldn't be bothered to stop what we were doing. My hand slipped down the back of her jeans and played with her ass a little while, then she shifted her weight so I could get even deeper. A quick dip into the pool of juices forming underneath her pussy, then back out as we felt the wheel begin to slow. I playfully sucked my finger clean in front of her, then kissed her quickly before it became our turn to disembark.

"Tasty," she said, and smiled that sideways smile again.

People stared at us as we got off the wheel, murmuring behind their hands or just plain gawking, the men looking envious, the women disgusted. A couple of teenaged boys gave me high fives, and she giggled, knowing then as she had on the wheel that we had put on quite a show.

She grabbed my arm tightly and pulled herself close, rubbing those fantastic tits against me and purring into my ear.

"Time to go soon," she whispered, "I have to get home."

"What time do you need to get there?" I asked.

"In about two hours," she said, smirking.

I smiled back, knowing that it only took forty-five minutes to get to her place from the fair. Back to the field where we had parked we raced, walking as fast as the crowd would allow, holding hands and laughing the whole way. We found the car quickly, and I was amazed as I looked around at the hundreds of cars parked nearby, where there had been only a dozen or so when we arrived.

I opened her door and let her in, got into my side and started the engine. Got the a/c working, and was preparing to put the car into drive and make a mad dash for somewhere more secluded, when she said,

"Kiss me."

I leaned over the center console and kissed her as I hadn't allowed my self to on the bridge. Fully, deeply, passionately, I let her know at that moment how badly I wanted her. That kiss went on and on forever, as kisses of that type tend to do. Her hand found my hair as mine found hers, and I ran my fingers through it until I got to the nape of her neck. I grabbed a handful of her blonde locks and roughly pulled her even deeper into my kisses, and she whimpered just a bit, then bit my lip playfully.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:18 PM
With my hand on her neck and her tongue in my mouth, I started using my other hand to explore the objects of my original affection. Her breasts were as firm as they looked, and they responded quickly to my attentions. Soon my caresses encountered the firm little knots of her nipples through the lightly padded t-shirt bra she was wearing. She whimpered a little more when I started circling one of them with the tip of my finger, putting just enough pressure on it that she could feel it through her bra. I sucked on her tongue a little when I finally started flicking the nipple itself lightly through her bra, and she moaned, throwing her head back and breaking the lock we had on each others' faces.

Never one to miss an opportunity like that, I began to nibble, kiss, and suck on her neck, and she started clawing at my back and moaning more deeply. In one motion, I pulled her t-shirt and bra up to her neck with my left hand, and pulled her more closely with my right. I began kneading her perfect breasts with both hands, and as I leaned in closer, I noticed that her nipples were a bright rosy pink, areolae the size of a poker chip and slightly puffy. Perfect. I gently rolled one of her nipples between the thumb and middle finger of my right hand, while my lips found the other. I used the flat of my tongue to stroke the entirety of her sensitive nipple area at once, and her breathing quickened even more. Then I flicked that rosy little morsel with my tongue a few times, and she gasped as I mimicked the action with the forefinger of my other hand as I continued to roll her nipple.

She started to rise from her reclined position at this, and I got a little worried that the night was ending, but she was just adjusting herself. Her new upright angle let her tits fall heavily into my hands, and they were firm and solid, with no sag whatsoever. Those things couldn't have held a pencil underneath them! When I paused a bit in my attentions to marvel at my good fortune, she went on the offensive.

She leaned forward into me until I was slanted backwards and started kissing me with the fervor of a woman on a mission. She supported herself with one hand on the center console, and I could feel her nipples drawing patterns on my chest as her bare breasts swung freely with her every move. Her free hand wasted little time finding my cock bulging through my jeans, and she grabbed what she could of it tightly, humming happy little tunes to herself, while she bit my lip. She began using her fingertips to lightly stroke the length of my cock then, pausing to tap the head as I had her nipples. I gasped whenever she did this, and she giggled a little, knowing she was getting her revenge.

I opened my eyes and saw shadows moving through the fog on the windows, and thought it was about time to get this little interlude finished up. So I sat up quickly, pushing her back again until she was half reclined, and she sighed long and loud as I began to unbutton her jeans. Once opened, I looked down and saw the soft down of her white, firm belly trail down into a pair of orange cotton panties. She squirmed a bit, trying to get her jeans to slide down for me, but I put my fingers on her stomach to stop her, as that was my job.

I wiggled my fingers into the space between her panties and her jeans, and started kissing her again, not letting her concentrate on what I was doing. Her wiggles had dislodged her pants enough that there was room for me to maneuver my fingers easily, so I decided to take advantage. I lightly touched her panties over her pubic mound and felt the telltale steel wool sensation of hair, and a lot of it. Was she unshaved? I was going to have to wait to find out, as I had a plan and meant to stick to it.

I kissed her harder then, beginning to softly stroke up and down on the damp area over her pussy lips. I wasn't putting enough pressure on them to feel them very well, but they seemed thick and pouty. Up and down, slowly, softly, I let my fingers explore, always lifting up just before they hit the area where her clit should be. I waited until she had soaked her panties into a sodden mess before I let my fingertips softly brush her nubbin, and found it swollen and surprisingly large under the wet cotton. She gasped and grabbed my arm tightly at the contact, so I took advantage of the movement to pull my hand out of her jeans and slip it under the waistband of her panties.

I immediately felt the long, wet strands of her bush underneath my fingers. It was so long it seemed as if it might never have been trimmed! Then I let my fingers slide to one side, found a little stubble at the edge of her pantyline, and figured that she kept her bush trimmed into a neat V, but never cut the hair down. A first for me, and I was fascinated. I opened my eyes as I continued to kiss her and found her staring at me worriedly. She was wondering whether her furry little bush was going to be a turn-off, so I answered by letting my middle finger slide down to rub her clit. Her eyes rolled up into her head, and she moaned loudly into my mouth then, and I began to kiss her neck.

She started whispering to herself when I began using the flats of two fingers to caress her clitoris in a circular motion, her little girl voice cooing "yeah" and "uh-huh" over and over again. I smiled, knowing I had her where I wanted her. I continued rubbing her clit with the same motion for a while, letting the sensations build up into the frenzy that I knew was going to be the best orgasm I had created in a very long time.

Her breathing quickened noticeably again after a minute or two, and I switched tactics so as not to let her off the hook too soon. I used my fingers to pull down on her pussy lips, stretching them and massaging them until the juices literally flowed over my fingers, then slipped one into the tightness of her pussy. Her whole body stiffened, and she froze until I started to suck on her erect nipples. She quivered a little then, and even more when I curled my finger inside her and began to stroke that sensitive little area behind her pubic mound - the G spot. Her eyes were wide open and staring at the roof of the car, and she kept whispering "So good, so good," over and over again until her hips started to buck and her hand grabbed my forearm and pulled it down into her crotch as hard as she could. I felt her pussy tighten around my finger, and it began to convulse as I bit lightly on her nipple. The whispering stopped, and a long "uhhhhhhhhhh" was all she could manage for several seconds, its pitch rising and falling as she thrashed about in her seat.

Finally, her eyes rolled down out of her head, and I smoothly removed my hand as she relaxed into a seated position. The expression on her face was one of relief and joy and longing, and I kissed her quickly. Just to prove my dominance over her, I slipped my still sodden finger into her mouth and we shared the taste of her orgasm, she lapping at it greedily.

We finally came to our senses and looked around, and even through the foggy windows, we could see that things were vastly different. The field, once filled with cars, was empty of all but one or two! Hundreds of people had walked by the car while we had our fun, and a few had even scrawled messages into the light film of dust that had settled onto the car's windows from the parking traffic. "Fuck Her!" "Nice tits!" "Beat that pussy up!" Apparently we had had an audience!

She looked around and started to giggle as she realized what had happened. She pulled down her shirt and started zipping her jeans as I put the car into gear to beat a hasty retreat before a passing police car wondered why we were the only ones there.

"That was amazing," she said as we drove toward home. "I knew you were worth taking a chance on."

"What do you mean?" I asked. "Were you that worried about having a good time?"

"No, I was worried because you're the first man I've been with since I was sixteen. I've been a practicing lesbian until about five hours ago. I don't know why, but I've always had a hard time taking my eyes off of you, and when you actually asked me out, I started lusting after a man for the first time in a long time. The four days since you asked me out have been excruciating. And I just had the best orgasm of my life. Is all that weird?"

"Ummm, no. Not weird. Hot, yes. Weird, no. And I'm even more turned on by it. Is that weird?"

"Nope," she said, grinning. "It looks like going to the fair is going to be a hell of a lot more fun than I thought it was going to be. And who knew I loved Ferris wheels so much?


The End

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:23 PM
The Horny Goddess

I was in the college library, using what I guess are called carrels, relatively private rooms that aren't quite rooms, more like cubicles. You can hear slightly what is said in adjacent carrels but normally it's so quiet or barely audible that it doesn't matter. This time, I had reached a spot in my studies where I stopped to mull over what I had just read. Try to understand it better. I guess I really wasn't as interested as I thought because when I heard two girls talking in the next carrel, I purposely perked up my ears to try and listen to what they were saying.

"I don't want to give up my virginity but I get so darn frustrated so often. I'm doing myself all the time. But I've been thinking. Oral sex still leaves me a virgin, technically doesn't it? If I could just find a guy that liked to eat pussy, that would go down on me and give me orgasm after orgasm, I'd become his sex slave. I want someone to do that to me so bad I can hardly stand it."

"Doris, don't wish for something that you might regret if you got it. Oral sex, any sex, isn't worth getting too excited about. When the right guy comes along, everything will work out."

I had to see this girl that badly wanted someone to eat her. If she was good looking at all, I'd volunteer gladly. I'd never done it but I was about as hooked on thinking about it as that girl was. I mean, here I am in college and still a virgin but wanting to change that as soon as possible. I gathered my stuff together and as quietly as possible sneaked out in the direction of the main door into this area. I wanted to get in a position where I could see the girl that left that carrel. I wasn't sure exactly how to go about it but I wanted to offer my services. I sat in an empty carrel right next to the door, where I could keep an eye on whoever left that carrel where the girls were.

Very soon, less than a minute, a girl came out. Wow! She's downright gorgeous. Dark red hair, beautiful face, perfect body. A ten! A twenty if the scale goes that high. I stand up, almost in her way.

"Excuse me," I manage to blurt out. She stops and looks at me. Just looks, no particular expression. She seems to maybe be thinking of something else. "I happened to overhear what you said a minute ago and I would like to volunteer to satisfy your needs."

She just stared at me a moment. Her face screwed up a little as if she was trying to understand what I said. Then she smiled. Wow, she's gorgeous when she smiles. "That wasn't me. That was my friend. I was advising her against it."

The next thing I know, she's gone. The door closes behind her. I back up and sit down again in the carrel. I wish she was the one, I can't imagine any girl I'd rather do anything with. But she's gone, I may never see her again. I was still sitting there when the other girl came by. I should have jumped up and made my offer. She wasn't the goddess the other one was but she was attractive, certainly above average. By the time I recovered enough she was gone, too. I jumped up and ran out the door but there were so many people, both girls had disappeared into the mob.

I used the library a lot. My dorm was loud and busy, the library supplied peace and quiet and a good place to study. Obviously, a lot of other students did, too. I was walking down the steps in front after studying for a while and I could see the same two girls walking towards the library. Just as I am about to pass them, the red haired goddess says, "Hey," and I pause and look at her. "Doris," she says to her friend, "this is the guy I told you about." Then she grins. Grins big, looking at me.

I'm not good around girls. That's why I'm still a virgin, I guess. I feel scared, stopped there with both girls looking at me. I'm sure I'm red with embarrassment. Then the one named Doris, who's pretty foxy in her own right, says "Are you good at that?"

Oh fuck, what do I say. "Good at what?" I sort of croak out.

"You've never done it at all, have you?" she then says.

"Uh, no," I blurt out, getting redder, I'm sure. Doris grins and turns and starts off. The goddess smiles at me and then follows her friend. Well, I've just goofed that up about as much as it's possible to goof, I think to myself, and walk on.

School goes on. A couple weeks go by. I still study at the library. I'm in one of the carrels again. They all come with two chairs, although sometimes a chair gets borrowed and moved somewhere else. Someone starts sitting in the chair next to me, at the same carrel where I'm studying. That's never happened to me. I look and it's the goddess. The beautiful red haired goddess.

"I need to apologize to you," she almost whispers to me. Talk in these carrels that are intended for studying is discouraged but if you do talk it should be very quiet. That's how I overheard her friend Doris some weeks ago, she didn't whisper. The whispering also means that you sit fairly close and sort of lean towards on another. It could be considered intimate in the right situation.

"Apologize?" I whisper back.

"Yes, for treating you bad when we ran into you a while ago. I've been looking for you ever since," she replies.

"Oh, that's o.k." I come back, still whispering. I felt like a fool when they saw me but it was my own fault.

"No," she whispers back. "We acted as if there was something wrong with you because you are inexperienced when it comes to sex. But we're also inexperienced so we have no right to dis you."

"Oh," is all I can think of. Then I blurt out what I probably shouldn't. "You're a virgin?"

"Yeah," she answers, "aren't you?"

I pause and think about a lot of things before finally replying with a simple, whispered, "Yes."

"Why the long hesitation?" she asks.

"Well, it's probably more than I should say but I just happen to be the kind of person that sees complications in a lot of things others don't. Like now, females physically change when they cease being a virgin. At least many do. They have a hymen that gets broken. I guess some also break the hymen other ways, like horseback riding or sports or with their own fingers or toys. But males don't change physically when they cease to be a virgin so maybe men can't be called virgins or non-virgins. However, the physical change probably doesn't matter nearly as much as the psychological change. And that's true for men or women. The psychology of losing virginity is probably much bigger than the physical. So, that's why I decided a simple 'yes' was the right answer." All that in a whisper, perhaps two feet from her face.

She grinned. "Well, the simple answer was best, the other one is way too complicated." She just looked at me a minute and I could see her brain working. Then she asked, "Why are you a virgin?"

"The simple answer is, I never had the opportunity. But anyone that looks like you has had many opportunities, I'm sure. Why are you a virgin?"

"Well, it's true, I've dated a lot. I've been pawed a lot and fought off a few guys. I guess I just always thought I would be a virgin when I got married. So I'm a virgin on purpose. I look forward to some day not being one but it has to be right somehow. Not just doing it to do it. But when you say you never had the opportunity, I can hardly believe it."

"Well, I never turned anyone down. I guess it's true, though, that if I wanted to bad enough I knew of some girls that were, well, easy. I guess I wanted it to be something right, too. I would want to be attracted to the girl and probably be in a position to make some level of commitment. Maybe marriage would be too strong but some level, perhaps going steady or something. And I've never gone steady with anyone."

"Neither have I. In the back of my mind I think I've avoided that on purpose. Probably because of sex. I mean, I can get awfully aroused from just kissing and hugging. If I went steady I don't know how I could control things if we started going a little farther and we probably would."

"But waiting until you're married is tough" I say. "We might be 25 or more before we finish college and get a job or start a business and sort of find out who we are. Remaining a virgin until then may just not be possible. We've all got a sex drive and hormones. So maybe having some level of commitment is right but it might not be necessary to be married before having sex."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:25 PM
"Yeah, maybe so." she whispers back. "And, there's sex and then there's sex. Sex doesn't necessarily mean a penis in a vagina, which is the real definition of virginity, I guess. You heard Doris mentioning oral sex and doing that doesn't make you lose your virginity, technically, although it still involves a huge emotional experience, so that likely means a high level of commitment, too." I was surprised to hear the goddess mentioning oral sex. Surprised but glad.

"So far, I've only thought of you as 'the goddess'. You're absolutely beautiful. Gorgeous. I'm Dave Swanson. Who are you?"

She grins. "The goddess? Wow, I've never thought of myself like that at all. But then, I've only thought of you as the only guy that's offered to have oral sex with me, which is probably not how you think of yourself, either. I'm Deirdre McIntyre"

"Deirdre," I repeated out loud, looking at her. I couldn't help myself. I leaned forward the little bit involved and kissed her. Put my lips right on hers. She didn't pull back. She didn't slide her tongue into my mouth either but she did push back a little, kissing me almost as much as I'm kissing her.

"How would you like to go on a date with me? Maybe just a movie to start with or whatever you would prefer."

"I'd like to. A movie is fine." Her face is still there so I lean back to her and kiss her again, this time reaching out and putting my one hand on her shoulder and the other on her waist. She put her hands on me, too. Wow, this gorgeous girl thinks of sex when she sees me. I don't think that's ever happened before in this world. Well, I definitely think of sex when I see her. And she's agreed to a date! I think I floated on air all the way back to my dorm.

We go to a very big school in a very big city so there's not enough dormitory space for all the students. I live in a dorm. Deirdre and Doris have a small apartment close to the school. We go to a movie and everything goes fine. I'm always sort of tongue-tied around girls but I'm not with Deirdre. She's not only beautiful, she's nice. I'm still a little amazed but happy about being with her. We go back top her apartment and end up horizontal on a couch, arms wrapped around one another, kissing and sucking tongues. I can't believe I'm holding that perfect body and that she's as aggressive with me as I am with her, maybe more so. I've never, ever experienced anything as hot as being with her right then. I slide my hand up her back, under her blouse, to feel bare skin and she doesn't stop me. I don't want to be one of those guys who paw her or she has to fight off and I tell her so. She tells me that she'll let me know if I go to far and she doesn't stop me from having my hand on her bare back.

The next time we go out we again end up on the couch in the same position. This time I unfasten her bra where it hooks on her back and she doesn't stop me. I shift position some to be able to get a hand up under her blouse in front and get my hand on her bare breast. The first bare breast I've ever touched. And hers are ten times better than a lot of girls. I think she actually wants it, likes it. She asks me if I want to go steady, each of us seeing no one but each other and I definitely agree. She never says a word about my hand holding her breast, so I use my other hand to start unbuttoning her blouse. It takes no time and her blouse is open and spread to the sides and I'm looking at naked breasts. I start kissing them and then start sucking on a nipple while I caress the other one, then switch. I'm in heaven. I've never kissed or licked a breast in my life and these are goddess breasts. And she's letting me. I could keep doing this forever. She obviously likes this but after a short time lets me know it's time I left. Third date we get to the same point and I'm sucking on her breasts. For the first time she feels my cock, through my pants. I mean, wow, just making out with the perfect woman is fantastic but she makes a move on me! Next date I suck her nipples again and she unzips me and holds my bare cock. She tells me it's the first cock she's ever touched. I let her know that her lovely breasts are the first I've ever tasted. This absolutely the sexiest time in my life. The next date I push it a little further and while I suck on her nipples and she holds my bare cock, I reach down between her legs and get my one hand on her pussy. She spreads her legs slightly to give me room. I push my fingers under her panties and get my hand on her bare pussy and pubic hair. I get a finger into her and slide it in and out. She moans some and squeezes my cock a lot until I'm afraid I'll cum but then she lets me know it's time for me to go. I'm walking on air again back to my dorm. I can't believe how hot and sexy this all is. As I do after every date, I masturbate dreaming of Deirdre.

The next date I slowly get to where we were before, sucking her nipples, my finger in her vagina, her grasping my bare cock. I amaze myself, that I have the nerve. But I move a step further and lean down over her and kiss where her pussy would be. She moans and I move my other hand down to pull her skirt up so that I can kiss her pussy on top of her panties. She moans some more and spreads her legs even more. I figure it's worth a try, so I pull my finger out of her vagina and use both my hands to grab her panty top and start pulling it down. She lifts her butt and gets her legs together so I can pull them all the way down her legs and over her feet and off. I then start kissing where her pussy would be and she spreads her legs, very wide. Now's the time. I've never done this but I've read about it a lot and watched on the 'net, so here goes. I move my whole body. We're on a couch so I end up kneeling on the floor, I kiss up between her legs. One of her legs is bent and her foot is down on the floor, her other leg toward the back of the couch, body skewed a little so that I can get up between her legs. I get a finger into her vagina again, mostly as a guide to let me know where her pussy is in the dark and I get up as far as I can, kissing along her thighs, and then get my tongue into her and start licking. Her moans go faster now. I lick down to where my finger is in her and pull it out so I can stick my tongue into her as far as I can get it. I'm actually eating pussy! It tastes a little like licking raw meat or something -- not bad at all. Then I lick in her pussy up until she almost jumps so I know I've reached her clit. I lick back and forth there and slide my finger back into her. I work my tongue on her clit while I finger fuck her and her moans get continuous and I can feel her getting wetter. I work my tongue faster on her clit and slide my finger in as far as I can and out again over and over and pretty soon her hips are jumping and her moan goes into sort of a low scream. Her hands come down onto the back of my head, pushing me into her more. I just keep licking and fingering her as fast as I can and she screams a little and I can feel her vagina sort of pulsing on my finger and fluid coming so I slide my mouth down, pull out my finger and try to suck her whole pussy into my mouth. A taste I can';t exactly describe but one I'll always think of as what sex tastes like. I'm sure my whole face and chin are wet. She starts pulling on my hair so I pull my mouth away from her. I've actually done it!

"Oh, Dave, I've never felt like that before," she says, pulling me up over her so we can kiss. "That's the best orgasm I've ever had by far." We kiss and swap tongues and she has hold of my cock again. Then she starts pushing on me and I end up on my back on the floor and she's climbed down to be on top of me and the next thing I know she has my cock in her mouth and she's sucking on it. I've never felt anything so sexy in my life, this moist, hot surface surrounding y cock, masturbating my cock. I don't know what fucking is like but it can't be any better than this. I'm not going to last long at all, the way we've built up to this. I guess I did o.k. eating her pussy, just based on things I've read and seen on the 'net. I think she's done the same because her head is bobbing up and down, sucking me and masturbating me with her lips and I can't imagine how anyone could do it any better.

I can feel my balls getting ready and say, "I'm going to cum," partly because I am and partly, I guess, as a warning to her that she's about to get a mouthful. She just keeps on sucking and bobbing her head and I shoot off a load and she lifts her head back off from me. Her hand is still holding me. I shoot off another load that hits someplace, I don't know where in the dark, and then she has her mouth around my cock again so my next two loads, all I've got, shoot into her mouth. As my cock starts to soften, she's lays on top of me and we kiss some more. I can taste my stuff on her, at least I guess that's what it is because it's a different taste, and I imagine she can taste herself on me. We just stay there like that for quite a while, telling each other how great the sex was.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:28 PM
Then there's a holiday and she goes home for a week. As soon as she's back, she calls me to come over. When I get to her apartment she tells me that the day after I sucked her breasts for the first time she went to Student Health and got birth control pills. She then told me that she talked with her sister. Her older sister who's married with one child and another one on the way. She says she let her sister know that she'd met a guy who she figured was going to get her virginity and that we'd had oral sex.

Her sister told her that oral sex is terrific and Deirdre's lucky to find a guy that likes it because you can do that forever. But, she said, once you've given him your bare pussy, you're definitely going to have intercourse. No one can stop at oral sex. Her sister told her to not do it in the back seat of a car the first time but to be naked in bed and do it right, have a positive experience she can remember forever. And the point of all this was, she asked me if I wanted to get naked and go to bed with her.

"Right now?" was my stupid answer.

She just grinned at me. "Of course," she said.

"Let's go," I replied and we started into her bedroom. "I want to be with you more than you can imagine but this is almost unbelievable, one of the most important things that have happened to me in my life. It's almost scary it's so great."

She doesn't answer at all with words. Closing the door behind us she just starts taking her clothes off. Kicks her shoes off and bends down and pulls off her socks. Unfastens her jeans and pulls them down her legs and steps out of them. Pulls her blouse up over her head. Reaches behind her and unfastens her bra and tosses it onto the little pile of clothes and then pulls down her panties, bending to get them down her leg s. She's naked. Completely naked, right in front of me. It's still daylight and while there's only one window, the light is pouring in and I can see her whole naked body.

"Deirdre you're perfect, the most beautiful thing I've ever seen in my life." She really is. The kind of nude body an artist would love to paint. Up to now, it's always been pretty dark when we made out, now it's daylight. There's only one window but it's still very light. She's even more beautiful naked than dressed, I think. Gorgeous breasts, almost bouncing as she moves toward me. Dark red air down in her crotch. I'm stunned. Still not saying a word, she's to me, pulling on my shirt to get it off. I unbutton it and help her and then she has my belt loose and unzips me and is pulling my pants down.

I step out of my shoes as she does this. With a little help from me, my pants are off with only my socks and boxers to go. I awkwardly bend and lift my feet, balancing myself, to get first one sock and then the other off. Then our four hands are pulling my boxers down. I'm actually embarrassed the way my extremely erect cock bounces up as my shorts pass over it. When that happens I have to pull them down the rest of the way on my own because her one hand grasps my cock ands the other is against my abdomen.

"I've been waiting all week to see this," she says, her hand moving back and forth on my cock, her other hand holding my balls. She's sort of squatting, staring at my cock. She looks up at me with a big grin. "You're the one that's the sexiest thing I've ever seen in my life." She kisses the head, looks up at me and grins, and then turns her head to lick the side and then around to lick the other side. She just looks at it a second, holding it at the base, and then gets her mouth over the head and starts sliding down, taking more and more in, licking and sucking as she works at it.

It's unbelievable how great it feels to me. She sits back a little and looks up at me, her one hand holding the base of my cock, "I'm going to get to do this a lot," she says to me, "hundreds, thousands of time. It's just so sexy. You have a delicious cock, Dave. Can you go over and lay on the bed so I can get at it from a different angle? My sister says to have you cum on my breasts. To rub it in, it's good for the skin. But, I don't know, I think maybe I'd just as soon taste it, swallow it, that seems sexy, too."

This girl's gone sex crazy but I do as she says. I go over to the bed. She grabs the comforter and top sheet and pulls them way down to the bottom and I lay down on my back and she climbs on next to me and grabs my cock again. She's naked all through this and I'm seeing her really great body so I sure manage to keep an erection, which I had wondered if I could. And then she's on me again, bent over me, her mouth swallowing my cock, her head bobbing up and down, sucking and licking. I get my hand on her butt. She swivels her eyes to look at me but never stops sucking and working on my cock. She has a great ass, I run my hand over it, feeling it, squeezing it slightly.

I can just barely manage to get my hand down her ass and through her legs to touch her pussy. So that's what I do. I try to finger fuck her as she sucks me, I don't know how good I'm doing but I am touching her pussy. She actually moves a leg to make more room for my hand to fit between her legs and I manage to slide a finger into her. I can feel it coming so I tell her, "I'm about to cum," and she sucks even harder. If she wanted cum on her breasts, it didn't happen because I shoot off over and over and she keeps me in her mouth all the time, sucking even more, if anything, and swallowing, I imagine since I don't think she could hold my whole load in her mouth.

Then she's done and so am I. She sits back on her legs and looks at me with what seems to be a look of accomplishment, like she's proud that she sucked me and swallowed my cum. I half sit up and grab her shoulders and pull her down next to me so I can kiss her. I want everything about that great body of hers. And that's what I tell her. "Deirdre, you're the sexiest, most beautiful girl in the world. I'd like to eat your whole body, kiss and taste you all over." And that's what I start doing.

I'm kissing her neck and then above her breasts and she says, "That's how I feel about you, Dave. I could swallow that delicious cock of yours but I have to leave it so I can taste it over and over again." And then I'm sucking on her nipple and she's moaning, her hand feeling my back.

I should kiss her all over and in my mind, I decide I have to do that some time. But right now, I really, really want her pussy. So I kiss down her stomach and she spreads her legs wide. I get way down between her legs and get my fingers to her. The first time, almost in the dark, i just did it. Now, I want to see what I'm doing, see her pussy. I use my fingers to pull her open. She's all pink and red inside. Her whole body is pale, almost pink. The dark red hair is almost all above her actual pussy and there's not really a lot of it. A few hairs straggle down the sides. "You have a beautiful pussy,Deirdre, just like the rest of you." It is, everything is pink and red.

I get my tongue in her and lick up and down, savoring the tastes. Low down, which makes me stick my chin into the mattress, I push my tongue into her vagina. She moves her leg s up towards her shoulders, raising her hips some so her pussy is even more accessible. I roll my tongue around in her and when I pull it out, I push a finger into her. I lick up some then pull back to look and see her clit. It's sort of a bump. I get my tongue on it and lick back and forth. I can feel it changing. I pull back and look at it again, there's a worm or finger peeking out some now. I lick some more and look again and the finger has grown. I get my tongue to it and she starts pushing on the back of my head and almost screaming so I lick hard, try and grab it with my lips. That sets her off. I can feel the fluid around my finger, that's been sliding in and out of her vagina.

I pull my finger out and move my mouth down to suck in as much of her as I can, getting a lot of taste, that same taste of sex. Her whole body is jumping some and her screams are low and sort of staccato and then she's yanking on my hair and I pull back. Staying between her legs I slide up over her and kiss her. She slides a hand between us and grabs my cock, which is very hard again. "Put it in me," she says, helping aim it at her vagina. I just push with my hips and can feel the head pushing open her pussy lips some. This is almost like I'm in a dream, that it's happening to someone else. If she hadn't sucked me dry a few minutes ago, I'm sure I would cum right now because it's such an intense feeling.

I push more. It's so tight, it almost hurts, like it's going to pull my foreskin right off. It's got to hurt her, too. I stop, just a little way in and look at her. "Go ahead, push, get it in me," she says, her voice husky. So I push more. I've read of guys who push all the way in one long stroke, but I just can't. It's so tight, I work it in a little, pull back a little and push some more. And then I'm in. I can feel our pubic hair against each other. I pull out some and push in again, then again. She moans and moans. "We're fucking," she says, "actually doing it, this is amazing."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-05-2008, 10:30 PM
And we're fucking, she's right. I thought her sucking me was terrific but this is even more. Every millimeter of my cock's surface is being massaged. I hope it feels as good for her. I guess it does because after a half dozen or so strokes in and out, she's almost screaming again and I can feel her insides sort of rippling on my cock. I can't even describe it other than it's the most fantastic feeling ever, and it causes me to start boiling up my cum and I'm shooting into her. She wraps her legs up around me, her feet on my butt, and wraps her arms around me and we sort of rock back and forth.

With me in her, her face is at the top of my chest and she's kissing me. I bend my back and get my face to her so we can kiss, lips to lips, me still in her, but I start sliding out as we kiss. I wait to hear a 'pop' as my cock comes out of her but it's silent, it just quietly isn't in her anymore. "Deirdre,you're fantastic. That was the best experience of my life. You're the sexiest woman in the world." She kisses me. I climb off her, to the side. We face each other and hold each other and kiss some more.

"I'm leaking a lot," she says, I better go clean up,"

"I'm sticky, too, and need to clean myself."

She grins at me. "Why don't we take a shower?" she says, "Together."

I can't imagine anything much sexier than washing each others' naked bodies with our bare hands. I feel her breasts, kiss her all over as I wash. I'm kissing her lovely, full butt and ask her to turn around. That lets me get my mouth to her pussy again. She spreads her legs, put one on my shoulder and a hand on my head to steady herself and I feast on her, licking and finger fucking her until she cums again. Then she starts on me and ends up sucking on my not quite erect cock, although it becomes erect as her mouth works on it. I pull her up, lift the same leg as she had on my shoulder a couple minutes ago to give me room and get my cock aimed into her.

I lean her against the tile wall as I push up into her. She brings her other leg up and around me. It's like she's being held up by my cock in her. I push up into her over and over, her weight causes her to drop some and I push her back up. It's as hot as I've ever been, I think, like an animal just rutting, just fucking and fucking until she comes again, her insides squeezing me. I don't know how I can be so horny and last so long but I'm still erect. I back off and let her down so she's standing and we turn off the water and step out to dry.

At one point, her back is to me and she's leaning over the sink, a towel around her hair. One hand is on the sink, the other working the towel on her hair. I step behind her and push my cock between her butt cheeks. She spread her legs slightly, neither of us saying anything, and my cock starts pushing into her pussy again. She drops the towel and uses both hands to brace herself on the sink , bent partly over, as I fuck her, pound into her over and over. She pushes her body back as I push into her. I reach around her and get my hand down to her clit and rub it some and bring her to another orgasm. I'm still hard. I pull back, sliding out of her and she turns and we kiss and she puts her arms around me and hugs me. She sort of pushes me and we head back into the bedroom and onto the bed. We lay there naked, holding one another and kissing.

"You're still hard," she says, grasping my cock and moving around to get her mouth there to start licking me. I grab her hips and pull to get her pussy up my way and she seems to understand because she gets a leg across and straddles me. Her mouth starts working on my cock and I grab her butt to help support me as I lift my head up enough to get my tongue into her and start licking. I've read of this, seen it on the 'net and here we are, sixty-nining. It's all very sexy having her body on me, having her suck me very strongly, giving my cock a real workout. I can only hope I'm doing as well for her although my position isn't perfect. I get one hand off her but and around to get a couple fingers into her so I can finger fuck her while I concentrate my tongue and lips on her clit.

After we both cum, we arrange ourselves on our sides facing one another, our arms on each other. I tell her, "I can't begin to tell you how happy I am that this has happened. I love being with you, I love having sex with you. You are the sexiest woman possible. I want to be with you as much as possible, But how did you go from planning on being a virgin until you married to seducing me into having sex with you in such a short time?"

She grins. "Well, you had something to do with it. But I guess I did it mostly on my own. I've always aroused easily. So I've felt like having sex many times. Mostly, I just masturbated a lot. Then when Doris mentioned oral sex, I think it excited me a little, too, even though I poo-pooed the idea to her. Then as I walked out, you offered to have oral sex with me. I walked off. But I kept thinking and it kept building in me and somehow I connected you with sex as a result. Then I actually hunted for you for a few days and got more and more excited as time went on. Then when I finally found you, I was ready right then. If you had licked me down there on our first date, I'd have not only let you but sucked you in return. I was ready. And as it's turned out, I was right. I can't imagine anything could have gone any better than it has with you. I still think about sex when I think of you and I guess I always will."

We lay there kissing and fondling one another. "Are you sore from having so much sex?" I ask her because the truth is, I can feel that my cock has been used a lot.

"Yeah, I am. Or at least I can tell that my vagina has been well fucked and my clit is more tender. But it's not sore like it needs to heal. If you were erect again and wanted to fuck some more, I'd be very interested. But it's probably just as well that you're not ready because I can benefit from some recuperative time." Then we hug each other and hold each other and kiss. "Are you hungry?" she asks. ""I'm beginning to feel like I could use some food, it's been a long time since I ate anything but your cock."

"Sure," I reply. "What do you have?"

Naked, she gets up and heads out. "C'mon and we'll see," she says so I follow her. In the kitchen she opens the refrigerator and starts bending over looking in. I walk up behind her and look over her shoulder, one hand caressing her ass. We end up with some sandwich meat and bread and mayonnaise and make a couple sandwiches. I sit down to eat and she straddles me and sits on my lap, facing me. I put an arm around her to hold her on and we each start eating a sandwich. She moves her bottom some, rubbing against me and grins between bites. I finish my sandwich while she's still eating and start feeling her breasts, I lean down some and lift one a little so that I can get my mouth to it and suck on the nipple while I teak the other nipple with my other hand. She finishes her sandwich and cooperates with me, leaning back some to make it easier for me to play with her breasts.

She finally sighs and backs off my lap and kneels on the floor between my legs and starts playing with my cock. I slide forward on the seat so she can get at my testicles easily. "My sister tells me that it's usually possible to suck a cock back into erection." She gets her lips around the head and starts licking and sucking.

"That's probably true if it's after the guy has cum once, but I've cum three times, it's sort of worn out for a while, I think."

She makes a "mmph" noise as she plays with my balls and sucks almost my whole cock into her mouth. I think I am getting a little harder. I am, I can feel it. She pulls her head back and looks up at me, "See, it's working. It's just a matter of sucking the blood back in." she says and then she sucks me back into her mouth again and keeps working. I get fully hard. Holding my cock and grinning, she gets up and climbs back onto my lap, this time aiming my cock into her. She lifts up and down several times.

It's awkward. "Can you lay on your back on the floor?" she asks as she lifts off me. I get up and lay down on the kitchen floor and she straddles me and lowers herself down and again sits on my cock, taking it up in her. Now she can ride me more freely. I've never seen anything more appealing, her perfect female body above me, fucking me. I use one had to hold her ass and the other to diddle her clit as she keeps riding me.

"I think I'm going to last a long time," I tell her. "I might be able to fuck you all night before I cum again."

Promises, promises," she says, grinning and bouncing on me. "Doris is dropping out," she then tells me. "She hasn't been doing well at school. I don't know what your deal is with the dorm but could you move in with me? We could do this every day."


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

dax2
15-05-2008, 07:30 PM
Thanks bro birdie8819 for the juicy stories:)